This is a modern-English version of The Metal Monster, originally written by Merritt, Abraham.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE METAL MONSTER
By A. Merritt
CONTENTS
PROLOGUE
CHAPTER I. VALLEY OF THE BLUE POPPIES
CHAPTER II. THE SIGIL ON THE ROCKS
CHAPTER III. RUTH VENTNOR
CHAPTER IV. METAL WITH A BRAIN
CHAPTER V. THE SMITING THING
CHAPTER VI. NORHALA OF THE LIGHTNINGS
CHAPTER VII. THE SHAPES IN THE MIST
CHAPTER VIII. THE DRUMS OF THUNDER
CHAPTER IX. THE PORTAL OF FLAME
CHAPTER X. "WITCH! GIVE BACK MY SISTER”
CHAPTER XI. THE METAL EMPEROR
CHAPTER XII. "I WILL GIVE YOU PEACE”
CHAPTER XIII. "VOICE FROM THE VOID”
CHAPTER XIV. "FREE! BUT A MONSTER!”
CHAPTER XV. THE HOUSE OF NORHALA
CHAPTER XVI. CONSCIOUS METAL!
CHAPTER XVII. YURUK
CHAPTER XVIII. INTO THE PIT
CHAPTER XIX. THE CITY THAT WAS ALIVE
CHAPTER XX. VAMPIRES OF THE SUN
CHAPTER XXI. PHANTASMAGORIA METALLIQUE
CHAPTER XXII. THE ENSORCELLED CHAMBER
CHAPTER XXIII. THE TREACHERY OF YURUK
CHAPTER XXIV. RUSZARK
CHAPTER XXV. CHERKIS
CHAPTER XXVI. THE VENGEANCE OF NORHALA
CHAPTER XXVII. "THE DRUMS OF DESTINY”
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE FRENZY OF RUTH
CHAPTER XXIX. THE PASSING OF NORHALA
CHAPTER XXX. BURNED OUT
CHAPTER XXXI. SLAG!
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ VALLEY OF THE BLUE POPPIES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ THE SIGIL ON THE ROCKS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ RUTH VENTNOR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ METAL WITH A BRAIN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ THE SMITING THING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ NORHALA OF THE LIGHTNINGS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ THE SHAPES IN THE MIST
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ THE DRUMS OF THUNDER
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ THE PORTAL OF FLAME
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ "WITCH! GIVE BACK MY SISTER”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ THE METAL EMPEROR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ "I WILL GIVE YOU PEACE”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ "VOICE FROM THE VOID”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ "FREE! BUT A MONSTER!”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ THE HOUSE OF NORHALA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ CONSCIOUS METAL!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ YURUK
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ INTO THE PIT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ THE CITY THAT WAS ALIVE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ VAMPIRES OF THE SUN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ PHANTASMAGORIA METALLIQUE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ THE ENSORCELLED CHAMBER
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ THE TREACHERY OF YURUK
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ RUSZARK
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ CHERKIS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ THE VENGEANCE OF NORHALA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ "THE DRUMS OF DESTINY”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ THE FRENZY OF RUTH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ THE PASSING OF NORHALA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ BURNED OUT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ SLAG!
PROLOGUE
Before the narrative which follows was placed in my hands, I had never seen Dr. Walter T. Goodwin, its author.
Before I received the narrative that follows, I had never met Dr. Walter T. Goodwin, the author.
When the manuscript revealing his adventures among the pre-historic ruins of the Nan-Matal in the Carolines (The Moon Pool) had been given me by the International Association of Science for editing and revision to meet the requirements of a popular presentation, Dr. Goodwin had left America. He had explained that he was still too shaken, too depressed, to be able to recall experiences that must inevitably carry with them freshened memories of those whom he loved so well and from whom, he felt, he was separated in all probability forever.
When I received the manuscript detailing his adventures among the ancient ruins of Nan-Matal in the Carolines (The Moon Pool) from the International Association of Science for editing and revision to fit a popular format, Dr. Goodwin had already left America. He had explained that he was still too shaken, too down, to be able to recall experiences that would inevitably bring back fresh memories of those he loved so much and from whom he felt he was probably separated forever.
I had understood that he had gone to some remote part of Asia to pursue certain botanical studies, and it was therefore with the liveliest surprise and interest that I received a summons from the President of the Association to meet Dr. Goodwin at a designated place and hour.
I had understood that he had traveled to a distant part of Asia to pursue some botanical studies, so I was really surprised and interested when I got a call from the President of the Association to meet Dr. Goodwin at a specific time and place.
Through my close study of the Moon Pool papers I had formed a mental image of their writer. I had read, too, those volumes of botanical research which have set him high above all other American scientists in this field, gleaning from their curious mingling of extremely technical observations and minutely accurate but extraordinarily poetic descriptions, hints to amplify my picture of him. It gratified me to find I had drawn a pretty good one.
Through my close study of the Moon Pool papers, I had created a mental image of their author. I had also read those volumes of botanical research that have established him as the leading American scientist in this field, gathering from their strange blend of highly technical observations and extremely precise yet incredibly poetic descriptions hints to enhance my picture of him. I was pleased to discover that I had painted a pretty accurate portrayal.
The man to whom the President of the Association introduced me was sturdy, well-knit, a little under average height. He had a broad but rather low forehead that reminded me somewhat of the late electrical wizard Steinmetz. Under level black brows shone eyes of clear hazel, kindly, shrewd, a little wistful, lightly humorous; the eyes both of a doer and a dreamer.
The man the President of the Association introduced me to was sturdy, well-built, and a bit shorter than average. He had a broad but somewhat low forehead that reminded me of the late electrical genius Steinmetz. Beneath straight black eyebrows shone clear hazel eyes that were kind, sharp, a bit wistful, and lightly humorous; the eyes of someone who takes action and dreams.
Not more than forty I judged him to be. A close-trimmed, pointed beard did not hide the firm chin and the clean-cut mouth. His hair was thick and black and oddly sprinkled with white; small streaks and dots of gleaming silver that shone with a curiously metallic luster.
Not more than forty, I guessed him to be. A neatly trimmed, pointed beard didn't hide the strong chin and the well-defined mouth. His hair was thick and black, with random specks of white; small streaks and dots of shiny silver that gleamed with a strange metallic shine.
His right arm was closely bound to his breast. His manner as he greeted me was tinged with shyness. He extended his left hand in greeting, and as I clasped the fingers I was struck by their peculiar, pronounced, yet pleasant warmth; a sensation, indeed, curiously electric.
His right arm was tightly pressed against his chest. When he greeted me, he seemed a bit shy. He reached out his left hand to say hello, and when I grasped his fingers, I was surprised by their unique, noticeable, yet pleasant warmth; it was a strangely electric feeling.
The Association's President forced him gently back into his chair.
The Association's President gently pushed him back into his chair.
“Dr. Goodwin,” he said, turning to me, “is not entirely recovered as yet from certain consequences of his adventures. He will explain to you later what these are. In the meantime, Mr. Merritt, will you read this?”
“Dr. Goodwin,” he said, turning to me, “is not fully recovered from some of the effects of his adventures. He’ll explain those to you later. In the meantime, Mr. Merritt, could you read this?”
I took the sheets he handed me, and as I read them felt the gaze of Dr. Goodwin full upon me, searching, weighing, estimating. When I raised my eyes from the letter I found in his a new expression. The shyness was gone; they were filled with complete friendliness. Evidently I had passed muster.
I took the sheets he gave me, and as I read them, I could feel Dr. Goodwin's gaze on me, probing, evaluating, judging. When I looked up from the letter, I noticed a new look in his eyes. The shyness was gone; they were full of genuine friendliness. It was clear that I had been accepted.
“You will accept, sir?” It was the president's gravely courteous tone.
“You will accept, sir?” It was the president's serious, polite tone.
“Accept!” I exclaimed. “Why, of course, I accept. It is not only one of the greatest honors, but to me one of the greatest delights to act as a collaborator with Dr. Goodwin.”
“Absolutely!” I said. “Of course, I accept. It’s not just one of the greatest honors, but for me, one of the greatest joys to work alongside Dr. Goodwin.”
The president smiled.
The president smiled.
“In that case, sir, there is no need for me to remain longer,” he said. “Dr. Goodwin has with him his manuscript as far as he has progressed with it. I will leave you two alone for your discussion.”
“In that case, sir, I don’t need to stick around any longer,” he said. “Dr. Goodwin has his manuscript with him, up to where he’s gotten. I’ll leave you two to talk.”
He bowed to us and, picking up his old-fashioned bell-crowned silk hat and his quaint, heavy cane of ebony, withdrew. Dr. Goodwin turned to me.
He bowed to us and, picking up his old-fashioned silk hat with a bell crown and his strange, heavy ebony cane, left. Dr. Goodwin turned to me.
“I will start,” he said, after a little pause, “from when I met Richard Drake on the field of blue poppies that are like a great prayer-rug at the gray feet of the nameless mountain.”
“I’ll begin,” he said, after a brief pause, “from when I met Richard Drake in the field of blue poppies that look like a huge prayer rug at the gray base of the unnamed mountain.”
The sun sank, the shadows fell, the lights of the city sparkled out, for hours New York roared about me unheeded while I listened to the tale of that utterly weird, stupendous drama of an unknown life, of unknown creatures, unknown forces, and of unconquerable human heroism played among the hidden gorges of unknown Asia.
The sun set, the shadows grew longer, the lights of the city twinkled out, and for hours, New York buzzed around me unnoticed while I absorbed the story of that completely strange, incredible drama of an unfamiliar life, of unknown beings, undiscovered forces, and of unbeatable human bravery unfolding in the hidden ravines of unknown Asia.
It was dawn when I left him for my own home. Nor was it for many hours after that I laid his then incomplete manuscript down and sought sleep—and found a troubled sleep.
It was dawn when I left him to go home. It wasn’t until many hours later that I set aside his unfinished manuscript and tried to sleep—and I had a restless sleep.
A. MERRITT
A. MERRITT
CHAPTER I. VALLEY OF THE BLUE POPPIES
In this great crucible of life we call the world—in the vaster one we call the universe—the mysteries lie close packed, uncountable as grains of sand on ocean's shores. They thread gigantic, the star-flung spaces; they creep, atomic, beneath the microscope's peering eye. They walk beside us, unseen and unheard, calling out to us, asking why we are deaf to their crying, blind to their wonder.
In this vast melting pot of life we call the world— and in the even larger one we call the universe— the mysteries are tightly packed, as countless as grains of sand on ocean shores. They stretch out across the immense, star-filled spaces; they exist at the atomic level, hiding under the microscope’s gaze. They walk beside us, unseen and unheard, reaching out to us, wondering why we are deaf to their call and blind to their awe.
Sometimes the veils drop from a man's eyes, and he sees—and speaks of his vision. Then those who have not seen pass him by with the lifted brows of disbelief, or they mock him, or if his vision has been great enough they fall upon and destroy him.
Sometimes the barriers drop from a man's eyes, and he sees—and talks about his insight. Then those who haven't seen overlook him with raised brows of disbelief, or they ridicule him, or if his vision is significant enough, they attack and destroy him.
For the greater the mystery, the more bitterly is its verity assailed; upon what seem the lesser a man may give testimony and at least gain for himself a hearing.
For the greater the mystery, the more fiercely its truth is challenged; on what seems to be less, a person can testify and at least earn a chance to be heard.
There is reason for this. Life is a ferment, and upon and about it, shifting and changing, adding to or taking away, beat over legions of forces, seen and unseen, known and unknown. And man, an atom in the ferment, clings desperately to what to him seems stable; nor greets with joy him who hazards that what he grips may be but a broken staff, and, so saying, fails to hold forth a sturdier one.
There’s a reason for this. Life is constantly changing, with countless forces acting on it, both seen and unseen, known and unknown. And people, just a small part of this chaos, desperately hold on to what seems stable to them; they don’t welcome the person who dares to suggest that what they cling to might just be a broken support, and in doing so, they fail to offer a stronger alternative.
Earth is a ship, plowing her way through uncharted oceans of space wherein are strange currents, hidden shoals and reefs, and where blow the unknown winds of Cosmos.
Earth is like a ship, navigating through uncharted oceans of space filled with strange currents, hidden shallows and reefs, and where the unknown winds of the universe blow.
If to the voyagers, painfully plotting their course, comes one who cries that their charts must be remade, nor can tell WHY they must be—that man is not welcome—no!
If to the travelers, struggling to map their journey, arrives someone who shouts that their maps need to be redone, but can't explain WHY they need to be—that person is not welcome—no!
Therefore it is that men have grown chary of giving testimony upon mysteries. Yet knowing each in his own heart the truth of that vision he has himself beheld, lo, it is that in whose reality he most believes.
Therefore, men have become cautious about testifying about mysteries. Yet, knowing in their own hearts the truth of the vision they've seen, it is that in which they believe the most.
The spot where I had encamped was of a singular beauty; so beautiful that it caught the throat and set an ache within the breast—until from it a tranquillity distilled that was like healing mist.
The place where I had set up camp was uniquely beautiful; so stunning that it took my breath away and created a heaviness in my chest—until from it a sense of calm emerged that felt like a soothing mist.
Since early March I had been wandering. It was now mid-July. And for the first time since my pilgrimage had begun I drank—not of forgetfulness, for that could never be—but of anodyne for a sorrow which had held fast upon me since my return from the Carolines a year before.
Since early March, I had been wandering. It was now mid-July. And for the first time since my journey began, I drank—not to forget, because that could never happen—but to ease a pain that had gripped me since my return from the Carolines a year ago.
No need to dwell here upon that—it has been written. Nor shall I recite the reasons for my restlessness—for these are known to those who have read that history of mine. Nor is there cause to set forth at length the steps by which I had arrived at this vale of peace.
No need to linger on that—it has already been written. I won’t go over the reasons for my restlessness—those are known to anyone who has read my history. There’s also no reason to detail the journey that led me to this place of peace.
Sufficient is to tell that in New York one night, reading over what is perhaps the most sensational of my books—“The Poppies and Primulas of Southern Tibet,” the result of my travels of 1910-1911, I determined to return to that quiet, forbidden land. There, if anywhere, might I find something akin to forgetting.
Sufficient to say that one night in New York, while reading what is probably the most sensational of my books—“The Poppies and Primulas of Southern Tibet,” which is based on my travels from 1910-1911, I decided to return to that quiet, forbidden land. There, if anywhere, I might find something close to forgetting.
There was a certain flower which I long had wished to study in its mutations from the singular forms appearing on the southern slopes of the Elburz—Persia's mountainous chain that extends from Azerbaijan in the west to Khorasan in the east; from thence I would follow its modified types in the Hindu-Kush ranges and its migrations along the southern scarps of the Trans-Himalayas—the unexplored upheaval, higher than the Himalayas themselves, more deeply cut with precipice and gorge, which Sven Hedin had touched and named on his journey to Lhasa.
There was a particular flower that I had really wanted to study in its variations, starting from the unique forms found on the southern slopes of the Elburz—Persia's mountain range that stretches from Azerbaijan in the west to Khorasan in the east. From there, I planned to track its different types in the Hindu-Kush mountains and its path along the southern edges of the Trans-Himalayas—the uncharted rise, taller than the Himalayas themselves, with deeper cliffs and gorges, which Sven Hedin had explored and named during his journey to Lhasa.
Having accomplished this, I planned to push across the passes to the Manasarowar Lakes, where, legend has it, the strange, luminous purple lotuses grow.
Having done this, I planned to make my way across the passes to the Manasarowar Lakes, where, according to legend, the unusual, glowing purple lotuses grow.
An ambitious project, undeniably fraught with danger; but it is written that desperate diseases require desperate remedies, and until inspiration or message how to rejoin those whom I had loved so dearly came to me, nothing less, I felt, could dull my heartache.
An ambitious project, definitely filled with risks; but it’s said that desperate diseases need desperate remedies, and until I received inspiration or a message on how to reconnect with those I had loved so dearly, nothing less, I felt, could ease my heartache.
And, frankly, feeling that no such inspiration or message could come, I did not much care as to the end.
And honestly, feeling that no inspiration or message would come, I didn’t really care about the outcome.
In Teheran I had picked up a most unusual servant; yes, more than this, a companion and counselor and interpreter as well.
In Tehran, I had hired a very unusual servant; in fact, more than that, a companion, advisor, and interpreter too.
He was a Chinese; his name Chiu-Ming. His first thirty years had been spent at the great Lamasery of Palkhor-Choinde at Gyantse, west of Lhasa. Why he had gone from there, how he had come to Teheran, I never asked. It was most fortunate that he had gone, and that I had found him. He recommended himself to me as the best cook within ten thousand miles of Pekin.
He was Chinese; his name was Chiu-Ming. He had spent the first thirty years of his life at the great Lamasery of Palkhor-Choinde in Gyantse, to the west of Lhasa. I never asked why he had left there or how he ended up in Tehran. It was incredibly lucky that he had come here, and that I found him. He claimed to be the best cook within ten thousand miles of Beijing.
For almost three months we had journeyed; Chiu-Ming and I and the two ponies that carried my impedimenta.
For nearly three months, Chiu-Ming and I traveled with the two ponies that carried my stuff.
We had traversed mountain roads which had echoed to the marching feet of the hosts of Darius, to the hordes of the Satraps. The highways of the Achaemenids—yes, and which before them had trembled to the tramplings of the myriads of the godlike Dravidian conquerors.
We had traveled mountain roads that had echoed with the marching footsteps of Darius's armies and the hordes of the Satraps. The highways of the Achaemenids—yes, and even before them, they had trembled under the treads of the countless godlike Dravidian conquerors.
We had slipped over ancient Iranian trails; over paths which the warriors of conquering Alexander had traversed; dust of bones of Macedons, of Greeks, of Romans, beat about us; ashes of the flaming ambitions of the Sassanidae whimpered beneath our feet—the feet of an American botanist, a Chinaman, two Tibetan ponies. We had crept through clefts whose walls had sent back the howlings of the Ephthalites, the White Huns who had sapped the strength of these same proud Sassanids until at last both fell before the Turks.
We had traveled along ancient Iranian trails, on paths once traveled by the warriors of conquering Alexander. The dust of the bones of Macedonians, Greeks, and Romans surrounded us, while the ashes of the burning ambitions of the Sassanids stirred beneath our feet—the feet of an American botanist, a Chinese man, and two Tibetan ponies. We had made our way through crevices whose walls echoed the cries of the Ephthalites, the White Huns, who had weakened these proud Sassanids until both eventually fell to the Turks.
Over the highways and byways of Persia's glory, Persia's shame and Persia's death we four—two men, two beasts—had passed. For a fortnight we had met no human soul, seen no sign of human habitation.
Over the highways and back roads of Persia's glory, Persia's shame, and Persia's demise, we four—two men, two animals—had traveled. For two weeks, we had not encountered a single person or seen any sign of human life.
Game had been plentiful—green things Chiu-Ming might lack for his cooking, but meat never. About us was a welter of mighty summits. We were, I knew, somewhere within the blending of the Hindu-Kush with the Trans-Himalayas.
Game had been abundant—Chiu-Ming might be short on vegetables for his cooking, but never on meat. Surrounding us were towering peaks. I knew we were somewhere at the intersection of the Hindu Kush and the Trans-Himalayas.
That morning we had come out of a ragged defile into this valley of enchantment, and here, though it had been so early, I had pitched my tent, determining to go no farther till the morrow.
That morning we had emerged from a rough canyon into this magical valley, and here, even though it was still early, I had set up my tent, deciding not to go any further until tomorrow.
It was a Phocean vale; a gigantic cup filled with tranquillity. A spirit brooded over it, serene, majestic, immutable—like the untroubled calm which rests, the Burmese believe, over every place which has guarded the Buddha, sleeping.
It was a Phocean valley; a massive bowl filled with peace. A spirit hovered over it, calm, grand, unchanging—like the undisturbed stillness that, according to the Burmese, surrounds every place that has sheltered the Buddha while he sleeps.
At its eastern end towered the colossal scarp of the unnamed peak through one of whose gorges we had crept. On his head was a cap of silver set with pale emeralds—the snow fields and glaciers that crowned him. Far to the west another gray and ochreous giant reared its bulk, closing the vale. North and south, the horizon was a chaotic sky land of pinnacles, spired and minareted, steepled and turreted and domed, each diademed with its green and argent of eternal ice and snow.
At the eastern end rose the massive cliff of the unnamed peak, through one of its gorges we had passed. On top of it was a cap of silver adorned with pale emeralds—the snowfields and glaciers that topped it. Far to the west, another gray and yellow-hued giant loomed, closing off the valley. To the north and south, the horizon was a chaotic landscape of peaks, spired and minareted, steepled and turreted and domed, each crowned with its green and silver of everlasting ice and snow.
And all the valley was carpeted with the blue poppies in wide, unbroken fields, luminous as the morning skies of mid-June; they rippled mile after mile over the path we had followed, over the still untrodden path which we must take. They nodded, they leaned toward each other, they seemed to whisper—then to lift their heads and look up like crowding swarms of little azure fays, half impudently, wholly trustfully, into the faces of the jeweled giants standing guard over them. And when the little breeze walked upon them it was as though they bent beneath the soft tread and were brushed by the sweeping skirts of unseen, hastening Presences.
And the entire valley was covered with blue poppies in vast, uninterrupted fields, glowing like the mid-June morning skies; they flowed mile after mile along the path we had taken, over the still untraveled path we would have to walk. They swayed, leaned towards each other, and seemed to whisper—then lifted their heads and looked up like a crowd of little blue fairies, half cheekily, completely trustingly, into the faces of the giant, jeweled figures standing watch over them. And when a light breeze blew over them, it felt as if they bowed under its gentle touch and were brushed by the sweeping skirts of unseen, hurried beings.
Like a vast prayer-rug, sapphire and silken, the poppies stretched to the gray feet of the mountain. Between their southern edge and the clustering summits a row of faded brown, low hills knelt—like brown-robed, withered and weary old men, backs bent, faces hidden between outstretched arms, palms to the earth and brows touching earth within them—in the East's immemorial attitude of worship.
Like a huge prayer rug, blue and soft, the poppies spread out to the gray bases of the mountain. Between their southern edge and the clustered peaks, a line of faded brown, low hills rested—like old men in brown robes, worn out and tired, with hunched backs, faces hidden between outstretched arms, palms on the ground, and foreheads touching the earth in the East's age-old stance of worship.
I half expected them to rise—and as I watched a man appeared on one of the bowed, rocky shoulders, abruptly, with the ever-startling suddenness which in the strange light of these latitudes objects spring into vision. As he stood scanning my camp there arose beside him a laden pony, and at its head a Tibetan peasant. The first figure waved its hand; came striding down the hill.
I kind of expected them to stand up—and as I looked, a man suddenly appeared on one of the sloped, rocky shoulders, popping into view in the surprising light of this area. As he looked over my camp, a loaded pony showed up next to him, and a Tibetan farmer was at its head. The first guy waved his hand and started walking down the hill.
As he approached I took stock of him. A young giant, three good inches over six feet, a vigorous head with unruly clustering black hair; a clean-cut, clean-shaven American face.
As he got closer, I assessed him. He was a young giant, standing a solid three inches over six feet, with a strong head of messy black hair; an American face that was well-defined and clean-shaven.
“I'm Dick Drake,” he said, holding out his hand. “Richard Keen Drake, recently with Uncle's engineers in France.”
“I'm Dick Drake,” he said, extending his hand. “Richard Keen Drake, recently worked with my uncle's engineering team in France.”
“My name is Goodwin.” I took his hand, shook it warmly. “Dr. Walter T. Goodwin.”
“My name is Goodwin.” I grabbed his hand and shook it firmly. “Dr. Walter T. Goodwin.”
“Goodwin the botanist—? Then I know you!” he exclaimed. “Know all about you, that is. My father admired your work greatly. You knew him—Professor Alvin Drake.”
“Goodwin the botanist—? Then I know you!” he exclaimed. “I know all about you, that is. My dad really admired your work. You knew him—Professor Alvin Drake.”
I nodded. So he was Alvin Drake's son. Alvin, I knew, had died about a year before I had started on this journey. But what was his son doing in this wilderness?
I nodded. So, he was Alvin Drake's son. I knew that Alvin had passed away about a year before I started this journey. But what was his son doing out here in the wilderness?
“Wondering where I came from?” he answered my unspoken question. “Short story. War ended. Felt an irresistible desire for something different. Couldn't think of anything more different from Tibet—always wanted to go there anyway. Went. Decided to strike over toward Turkestan. And here I am.”
“Wondering where I came from?” he replied to my unasked question. “It’s a short story. The war ended. I felt an overwhelming urge for something new. I couldn’t think of anything more different from Tibet—I'd always wanted to go there anyway. So, I went. I decided to head toward Turkestan. And here I am.”
I felt at once a strong liking for this young giant. No doubt, subconsciously, I had been feeling the need of companionship with my own kind. I even wondered, as I led the way into my little camp, whether he would care to join fortunes with me in my journeyings.
I instantly felt a strong connection to this young giant. Without a doubt, I had subconsciously been craving companionship with someone like myself. As I led him into my small camp, I even wondered if he would be interested in teaming up with me for my travels.
His father's work I knew well, and although this stalwart lad was unlike what one would have expected Alvin Drake—a trifle dried, precise, wholly abstracted with his experiments—to beget, still, I reflected, heredity like the Lord sometimes works in mysterious ways its wonders to perform.
His father's work was familiar to me, and even though this strong young man was nothing like what you would expect from Alvin Drake—a bit stiff, meticulous, completely absorbed in his experiments—still, I thought, heredity, like the Lord, sometimes operates in mysterious ways to perform its wonders.
It was almost with awe that he listened to me instruct Chiu-Ming as to just how I wanted supper prepared, and his gaze dwelt fondly upon the Chinese busy among his pots and pans.
He listened to me tell Chiu-Ming exactly how I wanted dinner prepared with almost a sense of awe, and he looked at the Chinese people bustling around with their pots and pans with affection.
We talked a little, desultorily, as the meal was prepared—fragments of traveler's news and gossip, as is the habit of journeyers who come upon each other in the silent places. Ever the speculation grew in his face as he made away with Chiu-Ming's artful concoctions.
We chatted a bit, aimlessly, while the meal was being prepared—snippets of travel news and gossip, like travelers do when they run into each other in quiet spots. The curiosity on his face increased as he enjoyed Chiu-Ming's clever dishes.
Drake sighed, drawing out his pipe.
Drake sighed and took out his pipe.
“A cook, a marvel of a cook. Where did you get him?”
“A chef, an amazing chef. Where did you find him?”
Briefly I told him.
I told him briefly.
Then a silence fell upon us. Suddenly the sun dipped down behind the flank of the stone giant guarding the valley's western gate; the whole vale swiftly darkened—a flood of crystal-clear shadows poured within it. It was the prelude to that miracle of unearthly beauty seen nowhere else on this earth—the sunset of Tibet.
Then silence surrounded us. Suddenly, the sun sank behind the massive stone figure standing watch over the valley's western entrance; the entire valley quickly dimmed—a wave of crystal-clear shadows rushed in. It was the start of that incredible, otherworldly beauty found nowhere else on this planet—the sunset of Tibet.
We turned expectant eyes to the west. A little, cool breeze raced down from the watching steeps like a messenger, whispered to the nodding poppies, sighed and was gone. The poppies were still. High overhead a homing kite whistled, mellowly.
We looked eagerly to the west. A little, cool breeze rushed down from the watching hills like a messenger, whispered to the nodding poppies, sighed, and disappeared. The poppies were motionless. High above, a returning kite whistled softly.
As if it were a signal there sprang out in the pale azure of the western sky row upon row of cirrus cloudlets, rank upon rank of them, thrusting their heads into the path of the setting sun. They changed from mottled silver into faint rose, deepened to crimson.
As if it were a sign, rows of cirrus clouds burst into the light blue of the western sky, layer upon layer, pushing their way into the path of the setting sun. They shifted from a mottled silver to a soft pink, then deepening into crimson.
“The dragons of the sky drink the blood of the sunset,” said Chiu-Ming.
“The sky dragons drink the sunset’s blood,” said Chiu-Ming.
As though a gigantic globe of crystal had dropped upon the heavens, their blue turned swiftly to a clear and glowing amber—then as abruptly shifted to a luminous violet A soft green light pulsed through the valley.
As if a giant crystal ball had fallen from the sky, the blue changed quickly to a bright, glowing amber—then just as suddenly shifted to a shining violet. A gentle green light pulsed through the valley.
Under it, like hills ensorcelled, the rocky walls about it seemed to flatten. They glowed and all at once pressed forward like gigantic slices of palest emerald jade, translucent, illumined, as though by a circlet of little suns shining behind them.
Under it, like enchanted hills, the rocky walls around it appeared to flatten. They glowed and suddenly pushed forward like massive slices of lightest emerald jade, translucent and illuminated, as if by a ring of little suns shining behind them.
The light faded, robes of deepest amethyst dropped around the mountain's mighty shoulders. And then from every snow and glacier-crowned peak, from minaret and pinnacle and towering turret, leaped forth a confusion of soft peacock flames, a host of irised prismatic gleamings, an ordered chaos of rainbows.
The light dimmed, deep purple robes draped down the mountain's strong shoulders. Then, from every snow-covered peak, glacier, minaret, pinnacle, and tall tower, burst forth a mix of soft peacock flames, a collection of shimmering rainbow colors, an organized chaos of rainbows.
Great and small, interlacing and shifting, they ringed the valley with an incredible glory—as if some god of light itself had touched the eternal rocks and bidden radiant souls stand forth.
Great and small, interweaving and moving, they surrounded the valley with an amazing beauty—as if some god of light had touched the timeless rocks and called radiant souls to come forward.
Through the darkening sky swept a rosy pencil of living light; that utterly strange, pure beam whose coming never fails to clutch the throat of the beholder with the hand of ecstasy, the ray which the Tibetans name the Ting-Pa. For a moment this rosy finger pointed to the east, then arched itself, divided slowly into six shining, rosy bands; began to creep downward toward the eastern horizon where a nebulous, pulsing splendor arose to meet it.
Through the darkening sky moved a pink beam of living light; that completely unusual, pure ray whose arrival always grabs the throat of the viewer with ecstasy, the ray that the Tibetans call the Ting-Pa. For a moment, this pink finger pointed to the east, then curved itself, slowly split into six shining, pink bands; started to move down toward the eastern horizon where a hazy, pulsing brilliance rose to meet it.
And as we watched I heard a gasp from Drake. And it was echoed by my own.
And as we watched, I heard Drake gasp. I echoed his reaction.
For the six beams were swaying, moving with ever swifter motion from side to side in ever-widening sweep, as though the hidden orb from which they sprang were swaying like a pendulum.
For the six beams were swaying, moving with faster and faster motion from side to side in wider and wider arcs, as if the hidden orb they originated from were swinging like a pendulum.
Faster and faster the six high-flung beams swayed—and then broke—broke as though a gigantic, unseen hand had reached up and snapped them!
Faster and faster, the six high beams swayed—and then they snapped—snapped like a giant, invisible hand had reached up and broken them!
An instant the severed ends ribboned aimlessly, then bent, turned down and darted earthward into the welter of clustered summits at the north and swiftly were gone, while down upon the valley fell night.
For a moment, the severed ends fluttered aimlessly, then curved, dipped down, and raced toward the chaotic group of peaks in the north, quickly disappearing, as night fell over the valley.
“Good God!” whispered Drake. “It was as though something reached up, broke those rays and drew them down—like threads.”
“Good God!” whispered Drake. “It felt like something reached up, broke those rays, and pulled them down—like threads.”
“I saw it.” I struggled with bewilderment. “I saw it. But I never saw anything like it before,” I ended, most inadequately.
“I saw it.” I was overwhelmed with confusion. “I saw it. But I’ve never seen anything like it before,” I finished, feeling inadequate.
“It was PURPOSEFUL,” he whispered. “It was DELIBERATE. As though something reached up, juggled with the rays, broke them, and drew them down like willow withes.”
“It was intentional,” he whispered. “It was calculated. As if something reached up, played with the rays, shattered them, and pulled them down like willow branches.”
“The devils that dwell here!” quavered Chiu-Ming.
“The devils that live here!” quivered Chiu-Ming.
“Some magnetic phenomenon.” I was half angry at myself for my own touch of panic. “Light can be deflected by passage through a magnetic field. Of course that's it. Certainly.”
“Some magnetic phenomenon.” I was kind of angry at myself for panicking. “Light can bend when it passes through a magnetic field. Of course, that's it. Definitely.”
“I don't know.” Drake's tone was doubtful indeed. “It would take a whale of a magnetic field to have done THAT—it's inconceivable.” He harked back to his first idea. “It was so—so DAMNED deliberate,” he repeated.
“I don't know.” Drake's tone was definitely unsure. “It would take a huge magnetic field to have done THAT—it's unimaginable.” He thought back to his original idea. “It was so—so DAMNED intentional,” he repeated.
“Devils—” muttered the frightened Chinese.
“Demons—” muttered the frightened Chinese.
“What's that?” Drake gripped my arm and pointed to the north. A deeper blackness had grown there while we had been talking, a pool of darkness against which the mountain summits stood out, blade-sharp edges faintly luminous.
“What's that?” Drake grabbed my arm and pointed to the north. A denser darkness had formed there while we were talking, a patch of shadow against which the mountain peaks stood out, their sharp edges faintly glowing.
A gigantic lance of misty green fire darted from the blackness and thrust its point into the heart of the zenith; following it, leaped into the sky a host of the sparkling spears of light, and now the blackness was like an ebon hand, brandishing a thousand javelins of tinseled flame.
A massive streak of misty green fire shot out from the darkness and pierced the sky at its highest point; following it, a swarm of twinkling spears of light burst into the sky, and now the darkness looked like a black hand waving a thousand shiny javelins of flame.
“The aurora,” I said.
"The aurora," I said.
“It ought to be a good one,” mused Drake, gaze intent upon it. “Did you notice the big sun spot?”
“It should be a good one,” Drake thought, his gaze fixed on it. “Did you see the big sunspot?”
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
“The biggest I ever saw. Noticed it first at dawn this morning. Some little aurora lighter—that spot. I told you—look at that!” he cried.
“The biggest I ever saw. I noticed it first at dawn this morning. Some little aurora made that spot brighter. I told you—look at that!” he cried.
The green lances had fallen back. The blackness gathered itself together—then from it began to pulse billows of radiance, spangled with infinite darting swarms of flashing corpuscles like uncounted hosts of dancing fireflies.
The green lances had retreated. The darkness clumped together—then from it started to radiate waves of light, dotted with countless flickering swarms of bright particles like unnumbered groups of dancing fireflies.
Higher the waves rolled—phosphorescent green and iridescent violet, weird copperous yellows and metallic saffrons and a shimmer of glittering ash of rose—then wavered, split and formed into gigantic, sparkling, marching curtains of splendor.
Higher the waves rose—glowing green and shimmering violet, strange coppery yellows and metallic saffrons, and a glimmer of sparkling rose ash—then swayed, split, and transformed into huge, sparkling, marching curtains of beauty.
A vast circle of light sprang out upon the folds of the flickering, rushing curtains. Misty at first, its edges sharpened until they rested upon the blazing glory of the northern sky like a pale ring of cold flame. And about it the aurora began to churn, to heap itself, to revolve.
A huge circle of light burst forth on the swaying, fluttering curtains. It was hazy at first, but its edges became clearer until they settled against the bright brilliance of the northern sky like a faint ring of cold fire. And around it, the aurora started to swirl, to pile up, to spin.
Toward the ring from every side raced the majestic folds, drew themselves together, circled, seethed around it like foam of fire about the lip of a cauldron, and poured through the shining circle as though it were the mouth of that fabled cavern where old Aeolus sits blowing forth and breathing back the winds that sweep the earth.
Toward the ring from every side rushed the majestic waves, came together, circled, swirled around it like fiery foam at the edge of a cauldron, and flowed through the shining circle as if it were the mouth of that legendary cave where old Aeolus sits, releasing and pulling back the winds that move across the earth.
Yes—into the ring's mouth the aurora flew, cascading in a columned stream to earth. Then swiftly, a mist swept over all the heavens, veiled that incredible cataract.
Yes—into the ring's mouth, the aurora rushed, cascading in a column of light down to the earth. Then quickly, a mist covered the entire sky, obscuring that amazing waterfall.
“Magnetism?” muttered Drake. “I guess NOT!”
“Magnetism?” Drake muttered. “I guess NOT!”
“It struck about where the Ting-Pa was broken and seemed drawn down like the rays,” I said.
“It hit right where the Ting-Pa was broken and looked like it was being pulled down like the rays,” I said.
“Purposeful,” Drake said. “And devilish. It hit on all my nerves like a—like a metal claw. Purposeful and deliberate. There was intelligence behind that.”
“Intentional,” Drake said. “And sinister. It got under my skin like a—like a metal claw. Intentional and calculated. There was smarts behind that.”
“Intelligence? Drake—what intelligence could break the rays of the setting sun and suck down the aurora?”
“Intelligence? Drake—what kind of intelligence could break the rays of the setting sun and absorb the dawn?”
“I don't know,” he answered.
"I don't know," he replied.
“Devils,” croaked Chiu-Ming. “The devils that defied Buddha—and have grown strong—”
“Devils,” croaked Chiu-Ming. “The devils that challenged Buddha—and have gotten stronger—”
“Like a metal claw!” breathed Drake.
“Like a metal claw!” Drake gasped.
Far to the west a sound came to us; first a whisper, then a wild rushing, a prolonged wailing, a crackling. A great light flashed through the mist, glowed about us and faded. Again the wailing, the vast rushing, the retreating whisper.
Far to the west, we heard a sound; it started as a whisper, then turned into a wild rush, followed by a long wail and crackling. A bright light burst through the mist, surrounded us, and then faded away. Again, there was the wailing, the massive rush, and the fading whisper.
Then silence and darkness dropped embraced upon the valley of the blue poppies.
Then silence and darkness embraced the valley of the blue poppies.
CHAPTER II. THE SIGIL ON THE ROCKS
Dawn came. Drake had slept well. But I, who had not his youthful resiliency, lay for long, awake and uneasy. I had hardly sunk into troubled slumber before dawn awakened me.
Dawn arrived. Drake had slept soundly. But I, lacking his youthful energy, lay awake for a long time, feeling restless. I had barely drifted into a troubled sleep before dawn stirred me awake.
As we breakfasted, I approached directly that matter which my growing liking for him was turning into strong desire.
As we had breakfast, I directly addressed the issue that my increasing affection for him was evolving into a strong desire.
“Drake,” I asked. “Where are you going?”
“Drake,” I asked. “Where are you headed?”
“With you,” he laughed. “I'm foot loose and fancy free. And I think you ought to have somebody with you to help watch that cook. He might get away.”
“With you,” he laughed. “I’m carefree and living life to the fullest. And I think you should have someone with you to help keep an eye on that cook. He might get away.”
The idea seemed to appall him.
The idea seemed to shock him.
“Fine!” I exclaimed heartily, and thrust out my hand to him. “I'm thinking of striking over the range soon to the Manasarowar Lakes. There's a curious flora I'd like to study.”
“Great!” I said enthusiastically, extending my hand to him. “I’m planning to head over the mountains soon to the Manasarowar Lakes. There’s some interesting plant life I want to explore.”
“Anywhere you say suits me,” he answered.
“Anywhere you say works for me,” he replied.
We clasped hands on our partnership and soon we were on our way to the valley's western gate; our united caravans stringing along behind us. Mile after mile we trudged through the blue poppies, discussing the enigmas of the twilight and of the night.
We held hands to seal our partnership and soon we were on our way to the valley's western gate, our combined caravans following behind us. Mile after mile, we walked through the blue poppies, talking about the mysteries of twilight and night.
In the light of day their breath of vague terror was dissipated. There was no place for mystery nor dread under this floor of brilliant sunshine. The smiling sapphire floor rolled ever on before us.
In the bright light of day, their vague sense of fear faded away. There was no room for mystery or dread under the brilliant sunshine. The sparkling blue ground stretched endlessly ahead of us.
Whispering little playful breezes flew down the slopes to gossip for a moment with the nodding flowers. Flocks of rose finches raced chattering overhead to quarrel with the tiny willow warblers, the chi-u-teb-tok, holding fief of the drooping, graceful bowers bending down to the little laughing stream that for the past hour had chuckled and gurgled like a friendly water baby beside us.
Whispering little playful breezes flowed down the slopes to chat for a moment with the nodding flowers. Flocks of rose finches raced and chirped overhead, arguing with the tiny willow warblers, the chi-u-teb-tok, who held sway over the drooping, graceful branches that bent down to the little laughing stream that had been chuckling and gurgling like a friendly water baby beside us for the past hour.
I had proven, almost to my own satisfaction, that what we had beheld had been a creation of the extraordinary atmospheric attributes of these highlands, an atmosphere so unique as to make almost anything of the kind possible. But Drake was not convinced.
I had nearly convinced myself that what we had seen was a result of the unique atmospheric conditions in these highlands, an atmosphere so special that it could make almost anything like that possible. But Drake wasn't convinced.
“I know,” he said. “Of course I understand all that—superimposed layers of warmer air that might have bent the ray; vortices in the higher levels that might have produced just that effect of the captured aurora. I admit it's all possible. I'll even admit it's all probable, but damn me, Doc, if I BELIEVE it! I had too clearly the feeling of a CONSCIOUS force, a something that KNEW exactly what it was doing—and had a REASON for it.”
“I know,” he said. “Of course I get all that—layers of warmer air that might have bent the light; whirlwinds in the upper atmosphere that could have created that effect of the captured aurora. I’ll admit it’s all possible. I’ll even say it’s all likely, but damn, Doc, if I BELIEVE it! I had a strong feeling of a CONSCIOUS force, something that KNEW exactly what it was doing—and had a REASON for it.”
It was mid-afternoon.
It was early afternoon.
The spell of the valley upon us, we had gone leisurely. The western mount was close, the mouth of the gorge through which we must pass, now plain before us. It did not seem as though we could reach it before dusk, and Drake and I were reconciled to spending another night in the peaceful vale. Plodding along, deep in thought, I was startled by his exclamation.
The valley had a calming effect on us, and we moved slowly. The western mountain was nearby, and the entrance to the gorge we needed to pass through was clearly visible ahead. It didn't look like we would make it before dark, so Drake and I accepted that we would spend another night in the tranquil valley. Lost in thought as we walked, I was taken aback by his sudden shout.
He was staring at a point some hundred yards to his right. I followed his gaze.
He was staring at a spot about a hundred yards to his right. I followed his gaze.
The towering cliffs were a scant half mile away. At some distant time there had been an enormous fall of rock. This, disintegrating, had formed a gently-curving breast which sloped down to merge with the valley's floor. Willow and witch alder, stunted birch and poplar had found roothold, clothed it, until only their crowding outposts, thrusting forward in a wavering semicircle, held back seemingly by the blue hordes, showed where it melted into the meadows.
The towering cliffs were just half a mile away. At some point in the past, there had been a massive rockslide. This, breaking apart, created a gently curving slope that blended into the valley floor. Willow and witch alder, along with stunted birch and poplar, had taken root and covered it, until only their scattered outposts, pushing forward in a wavering semicircle and seemingly held back by the blue waves, marked where it faded into the meadows.
In the center of this breast, beginning half way up its slopes and stretching down into the flowered fields was a colossal imprint.
In the center of this mountain, starting halfway up its slopes and stretching down into the flowered fields, was a massive imprint.
Gray and brown, it stood out against the green and blue of slope and level; a rectangle all of thirty feet wide, two hundred long, the heel faintly curved and from its hither end, like claws, four slender triangles radiating from it like twenty-four points of a ten-rayed star.
Gray and brown, it stood out against the green and blue of the slope and level; a rectangle thirty feet wide and two hundred long, the heel slightly curved and from its near end, like claws, four slender triangles spreading out from it like twenty-four points of a ten-pointed star.
Irresistibly was it like a footprint—but what thing was there whose tread could leave such a print as this?
Irresistibly, it was like a footprint—but what could possibly leave a mark like this?
I ran up the slope—Drake already well in advance. I paused at the base of the triangles where, were this thing indeed a footprint, the spreading claws sprang from the flat of it.
I ran up the hill—Drake already far ahead. I stopped at the bottom of the triangles where, if this was really a footprint, the spreading claws extended from the flat of it.
The track was fresh. At its upper edges were clipped bushes and split trees, the white wood of the latter showing where they had been sliced as though by the stroke of a scimitar.
The path was new. Along its upper edges were trimmed bushes and broken trees, the white wood of the latter exposed where they had been cut as if by the swipe of a scimitar.
I stepped out upon the mark. It was as level as though planed; bent down and stared in utter disbelief of what my own eyes beheld. For stone and earth had been crushed, compressed, into a smooth, microscopically grained, adamantine complex, and in this matrix poppies still bearing traces of their coloring were imbedded like fossils. A cyclone can and does grip straws and thrust them unbroken through an inch board—but what force was there which could take the delicate petals of a flower and set them like inlay within the surface of a stone?
I stepped onto the mark. It was as flat as if it had been planed; I bent down and stared in complete disbelief at what my own eyes saw. For stone and earth had been crushed and compressed into a smooth, finely grained, unbreakable substance, and in this matrix, poppies with traces of their color were embedded like fossils. A cyclone can and does pick up straws and push them unbroken through an inch of wood – but what kind of force could take the delicate petals of a flower and set them inlaid within the surface of a stone?
Into my mind came recollection of the wailings, the crashings in the night, of the weird glow that had flashed about us when the mist arose to hide the chained aurora.
Into my mind came memories of the wailing, the crashing in the night, and the strange glow that flashed around us when the mist rose to conceal the chained aurora.
“It was what we heard,” I said. “The sounds—it was then that this was made.”
“It was what we heard,” I said. “The sounds—that's when this was created.”
“The foot of Shin-je!” Chiu-Ming's voice was tremulous. “The lord of Hell has trodden here!”
“The foot of Shin-je!” Chiu-Ming's voice was shaky. “The lord of Hell has walked here!”
I translated for Drake's benefit.
I translated for Drake.
“Has the lord of Hell but one foot?” asked Dick, politely.
“Does the lord of Hell only have one foot?” asked Dick, politely.
“He bestrides the mountains,” said Chiu-Ming. “On the far side is his other footprint. Shin-je it was who strode the mountains and set here his foot.”
“He stands tall over the mountains,” said Chiu-Ming. “On the other side is his other footprint. It was Shin-je who walked the mountains and left his mark here.”
Again I interpreted.
I interpreted again.
Drake cast a calculating glance up to the cliff top.
Drake took a thoughtful look up at the top of the cliff.
“Two thousand feet, about,” he mused. “Well, if Shin-je is built in our proportions that makes it about right. The length of this thing would give him just about a two thousand foot leg. Yes—he could just about straddle that hill.”
“About two thousand feet,” he thought. “Well, if Shin-je is built in our size, that sounds about right. The length of this thing would give him roughly a two thousand foot leg. Yeah—he could definitely straddle that hill.”
“You're surely not serious?” I asked in consternation.
“You're not serious, are you?” I asked in disbelief.
“What the hell!” he exclaimed, “am I crazy? This is no foot mark. How could it be? Look at the mathematical nicety with which these edges are stamped out—as though by a die—
“What the hell!” he exclaimed, “am I losing my mind? This isn’t a footprint. How could it be? Look at how perfectly these edges are shaped—like they were made by a mold—
“That's what it reminds me of—a die. It's as if some impossible power had been used to press it down. Like—like a giant seal of metal in a mountain's hand. A sigil—a seal—”
“That's what it reminds me of—a die. It's as if some impossible power had been used to press it down. Like—like a giant metal seal in a mountain's hand. A symbol—a seal—”
“But why?” I asked. “What could be the purpose—”
“But why?” I asked. “What could be the purpose—”
“Better ask where the devil such a force could be gotten together and how it came here,” he said. “Look—except for this one place there isn't a mark anywhere. All the bushes and the trees, all the poppies and the grass are just as they ought to be.
“Better ask where the hell such a force could have come together and how it got here,” he said. “Look—aside from this one spot, there isn’t a mark anywhere. All the bushes and the trees, all the poppies and the grass are just as they should be.
“How did whoever or whatever it was that made this, get here and get away without leaving any trace but this? Damned if I don't think Chiu-Ming's explanation puts less strain upon the credulity than any I could offer.”
“How did whoever or whatever made this get here and leave without leaving any trace except this? Honestly, I think Chiu-Ming's explanation is easier to believe than anything I could come up with.”
I peered about. It was so. Except for the mark, there was no slightest sign of the unusual, the abnormal.
I looked around. It was true. Aside from the mark, there was no trace of anything unusual or out of the ordinary.
But the mark was enough!
But the mark was sufficient!
“I'm for pushing up a notch or two and getting into the gorge before dark,” he was voicing my own thought. “I'm willing to face anything human—but I'm not keen to be pressed into a rock like a flower in a maiden's book of poems.” Just at twilight we drew out of the valley into the pass. We traveled a full mile along it before darkness forced us to make camp. The gorge was narrow. The far walls but a hundred feet away; but we had no quarrel with them for their neighborliness, no! Their solidity, their immutability, breathed confidence back into us.
“I'm for pushing forward a bit and getting into the gorge before dark,” he expressed what I was thinking. “I'm willing to face anything human—but I really don’t want to be trapped against a rock like a flower pressed in a girl’s poetry book.” Just at twilight, we moved out of the valley and into the pass. We traveled a full mile along it before darkness compelled us to set up camp. The gorge was narrow. The opposite walls were only a hundred feet away, but we weren’t bothered by their closeness, not at all! Their strength and unchanging nature gave us confidence.
And after we had found a deep niche capable of holding the entire caravan we filed within, ponies and all, I for one perfectly willing thus to spend the night, let the air at dawn be what it would. We dined within on bread and tea, and then, tired to the bone, sought each his place upon the rocky floor. I slept well, waking only once or twice by Chiu-Ming's groanings; his dreams evidently were none of the pleasantest. If there was an aurora I neither knew nor cared. My slumber was dreamless.
And after we found a deep spot that could fit the whole caravan, we went inside, ponies and all. I was totally okay with spending the night there, no matter what the morning air would be like. We had dinner inside with bread and tea, and then, completely exhausted, each of us found a spot on the rocky floor. I slept pretty well, waking up only once or twice to Chiu-Ming groaning; his dreams clearly weren’t great. I didn’t notice or care if there was an aurora. My sleep was dreamless.
CHAPTER III. RUTH VENTNOR
The dawn, streaming into the niche, awakened us. A covey of partridges venturing too close yielded three to our guns. We breakfasted well, and a little later were pushing on down the cleft.
The morning light coming through the opening woke us up. A group of partridges that got too close ended up being three of them for our shot. We had a good breakfast, and shortly after, we continued on down the gorge.
Its descent, though gradual, was continuous, and therefore I was not surprised when soon we began to come upon evidences of semi-tropical vegetation. Giant rhododendrons and tree ferns gave way to occasional clumps of stately kopek and clumps of the hardier bamboos. We added a few snow cocks to our larder—although they were out of their habitat, flying down into the gorge from their peaks and table-lands for some choice tidbit.
Its decline, although slow, was steady, so I wasn't shocked when we soon started to see signs of semi-tropical plants. Huge rhododendrons and tree ferns were replaced by occasional groups of impressive kopeks and clusters of tougher bamboos. We also added a few snow cocks to our supplies, even though they were out of their usual environment, flying down into the gorge from their peaks and plateaus for some tasty morsels.
All that day we marched on, and when at night we made camp, sleep came to us quickly and overmastering. An hour after dawn we were on our way. A brief stop we made for lunch; pressed forward.
All day we marched on, and when we set up camp at night, sleep came to us fast and hard. An hour after dawn, we were on our way again. We made a quick stop for lunch and then kept going.
It was close to two when we caught the first sight of the ruins.
It was almost two when we first spotted the ruins.
The soaring, verdure-clad walls of the canyon had long been steadily marching closer. Above, between their rims the wide ribbon of sky was like a fantastically shored river, shimmering, dazzling; every cove and headland edged with an opalescent glimmering as of shining pearly beaches.
The towering, green-covered walls of the canyon had been steadily moving closer for a long time. Above, between their edges, the broad strip of sky resembled a river with beautiful shores, shimmering and dazzling; every cove and headland was lined with a pearly shine like sparkling beaches.
And as though we were sinking in that sky stream's depths its light kept lessening, darkening imperceptibly with luminous shadows of ghostly beryl, drifting veils of pellucid aquamarine, limpid mists of glaucous chrysolite.
And as if we were sinking into the depths of that sky stream, its light kept fading, slowly darkening with glowing shadows of ghostly green, floating layers of clear blue-green, and transparent mists of dull yellow-green.
Fainter, more crepuscular became the light, yet never losing its crystalline quality. Now the high overhead river was but a brook; became a thread. Abruptly it vanished.
Fainter and more twilight-like the light became, yet it still kept its clear quality. Now the high river above was just a small stream; it turned into a thread. Suddenly, it disappeared.
We passed into a tunnel, fern walled, fern roofed, garlanded with tawny orchids, gay with carmine fungus and golden moss. We stepped out into a blaze of sunlight.
We entered a tunnel, lined with ferns and covered above with ferns, decorated with golden orchids, vibrant with red fungus and yellow moss. We stepped out into a bright blaze of sunlight.
Before us lay a wide green bowl held in the hands of the clustered hills; shallow, circular, as though, while plastic still, the thumb of God had run round its rim, shaping it. Around it the peaks crowded, craning their lofty heads to peer within.
Before us lay a broad green bowl cradled in the arms of the gathered hills; shallow and circular, as if, while still malleable, the thumb of God had traced its edge, sculpting it. Surrounding it, the peaks leaned in, stretching their tall heads to look inside.
It was about a mile in its diameter, this hollow, as my gaze then measured it. It had three openings—one that lay like a crack in the northeast slope; another, the tunnel mouth through which we had come. The third lifted itself out of the bowl, creeping up the precipitous bare scarp of the western barrier straight to the north, clinging to the ochreous rock up and up until it vanished around a far distant shoulder.
It was about a mile wide, this hollow, as I measured it. It had three openings—one that looked like a crack in the northeast slope; another, the tunnel entrance we had come through. The third climbed up out of the bowl, moving up the steep, bare edge of the western barrier straight to the north, clinging to the yellowish rock until it disappeared around a far-off shoulder.
It was a wide and bulwarked road, a road that spoke as clearly as though it had tongue of human hands which had cut it there in the mountain's breast. An ancient road weary beyond belief beneath the tread of uncounted years.
It was a broad and fortified road, a road that communicated as clearly as if it had a tongue made by human hands that carved it into the mountain's side. An old road, exhausted beyond imagination from the countless years of use.
From the hollow the blind soul of loneliness groped out to greet us!
From the emptiness, the blind essence of loneliness reached out to welcome us!
Never had I felt such loneliness as that which lapped the lip of the verdant bowl. It was tangible—as though it had been poured from some reservoir of misery. A pool of despair—
Never had I felt such loneliness as that which surrounded the edge of the green bowl. It was real—like it had been spilled from some source of sadness. A pool of despair—
Half the width of the valley away the ruins began. Weirdly were they its visible expression. They huddled in two bent rows to the bottom. They crouched in a wide cluster against the cliffs. From the cluster a curving row of them ran along the southern crest of the hollow.
Half the width of the valley away, the ruins started. They had a strange visible presence. They were grouped in two crooked rows down to the bottom. They huddled closely together against the cliffs. From this group, a curved line of them extended along the southern edge of the hollow.
A flight of shattered, cyclopean steps lifted to a ledge and here a crumbling fortress stood.
A flight of broken, giant steps led up to a ledge, where a crumbling fortress sat.
Irresistibly did the ruins seem a colossal hag, flung prone, lying listlessly, helplessly, against the barrier's base. The huddled lower ranks were the legs, the cluster the body, the upper row an outflung arm and above the neck of the stairway the ancient fortress, rounded and with two huge ragged apertures in its northern front was an aged, bleached and withered head staring, watching.
Irresistibly, the ruins looked like a giant old witch, sprawled out, lying weak and helpless against the base of the barrier. The lower huddled ranks were like legs, the cluster formed the body, the upper row resembled an outstretched arm, and above the neck of the stairway, the ancient fortress, rounded and with two large jagged openings in its northern side, appeared as an old, sun-bleached, withered head, staring and watching.
I looked at Drake—the spell of the bowl was heavy upon him, his face drawn. The Chinaman and Tibetan were murmuring, terror written large upon them.
I looked at Drake—the influence of the bowl was weighing on him, his face tense. The Chinese man and the Tibetan were whispering, fear clearly visible on their faces.
“A hell of a joint!” Drake turned to me, a shadow of a grin lightening the distress on his face. “But I'd rather chance it than go back. What d'you say?”
“A crazy place!” Drake turned to me, a flicker of a grin easing the tension on his face. “But I’d rather take my chances than go back. What do you think?”
I nodded, curiosity mastering my oppression. We stepped over the rim, rifles on the alert. Close behind us crowded the two servants and the ponies.
I nodded, curiosity overcoming my hesitation. We stepped over the edge, rifles at the ready. Just behind us, the two servants and the ponies huddled closely.
The vale was shallow, as I have said. We trod the fragments of an olden approach to the green tunnel so the descent was not difficult. Here and there beside the path upreared huge broken blocks. On them I thought I could see faint tracings as of carvings—now a suggestion of gaping, arrow-fanged dragon jaws, now the outline of a scaled body, a hint of enormous, batlike wings.
The valley was shallow, as I mentioned. We walked over the remnants of an old path leading to the green tunnel, so the descent was easy. Occasionally, alongside the trail, massive broken stones stood upright. On them, I thought I could make out faint markings that looked like carvings—sometimes a suggestion of wide, fang-filled dragon jaws, other times the shape of a scaled body, a hint of enormous, bat-like wings.
Now we had reached the first of the crumbling piles that stretched down into the valley's center.
Now we had arrived at the first of the crumbling structures that extended into the center of the valley.
Half fainting, I fell against Drake, clutching to him for support.
Half fainting, I leaned against Drake, holding onto him for support.
A stream of utter hopelessness was racing upon us, swirling and eddying around us, reaching to our hearts with ghostly fingers dripping with despair. From every shattered heap it seemed to pour, rushing down the road upon us like a torrent, engulfing us, submerging, drowning.
A wave of complete hopelessness was rushing toward us, swirling and twisting around, reaching for our hearts with ghostly fingers soaked in despair. It felt like it was flowing from every broken pile, barreling down the road at us like a flood, engulfing us, submerging us, drowning us.
Unseen it was—yet tangible as water; it sapped the life from every nerve. Weariness filled me, a desire to drop upon the stones, to be rolled away. To die. I felt Drake's body quivering even as mine; knew that he was drawing upon every reserve of strength.
Unseen it was—yet as real as water; it drained the life from every nerve. Exhaustion overwhelmed me, a longing to collapse onto the stones, to just fade away. To die. I felt Drake's body shaking just like mine; I knew he was tapping into every bit of strength he had left.
“Steady,” he muttered. “Steady—”
"Calm," he muttered. "Calm—"
The Tibetan shrieked and fled, the ponies scrambling after him. Dimly I remembered that mine carried precious specimens; a surge of anger passed, beating back the anguish. I heard a sob from Chiu-Ming, saw him drop.
The Tibetan yelled and ran away, with the ponies following him. I vaguely remembered that mine carried valuable specimens; a wave of anger washed over me, pushing back the pain. I heard Chiu-Ming sob and saw him fall.
Drake stopped, drew him to his feet. We placed him between us, thrust each an arm through his own. Then, like swimmers, heads bent, we pushed on, buffeting that inexplicable invisible flood.
Drake stopped and pulled him to his feet. We positioned him between us, each of us putting an arm around him. Then, like swimmers with our heads down, we pushed forward, battling against that strange invisible current.
As the path rose, its force lessened, my vitality grew, and the terrible desire to yield and be swept away waned. Now we had reached the foot of the cyclopean stairs, now we were half up them—and now as we struggled out upon the ledge on which the watching fortress stood, the clutching stream shoaled swiftly, the shoal became safe, dry land and the cheated, unseen maelstrom swirled harmlessly beneath us.
As the path climbed, its intensity faded, my energy increased, and the overwhelming urge to give in and be carried away diminished. We had now reached the bottom of the massive stairs, we were halfway up them—and as we finally emerged onto the ledge where the lookout fortress stood, the gripping stream shallowed quickly, turning into safe, dry land, while the deceived, hidden whirlpool swirled harmlessly below us.
We stood erect, gasping for breath, again like swimmers who have fought their utmost and barely, so barely, won.
We stood up straight, panting for air, just like swimmers who have given it their all and barely, just barely, made it.
There was an almost imperceptible movement at the side of the ruined portal.
There was a nearly invisible movement at the side of the ruined portal.
Out darted a girl. A rifle dropped from her hands. Straight she sped toward me.
Out rushed a girl. A rifle slipped from her hands. She ran straight toward me.
And as she ran I recognized her.
And as she ran, I recognized her.
Ruth Ventnor!
Ruth Ventnor!
The flying figure reached me, threw soft arms around my neck, was weeping in relieved gladness on my shoulder.
The figure flew towards me, wrapped gentle arms around my neck, and cried tears of joy and relief on my shoulder.
“Ruth!” I cried. “What on earth are YOU doing here?”
“Ruth!” I shouted. “What in the world are YOU doing here?”
“Walter!” she sobbed. “Walter Goodwin—Oh, thank God! Thank God!”
“Walter!” she cried. “Walter Goodwin—Oh, thank God! Thank God!”
She drew herself from my arms, catching her breath; laughed shakily.
She pulled away from me, catching her breath and laughed awkwardly.
I took swift stock of her. Save for fear upon her, she was the same Ruth I had known three years before; wide, deep blue eyes that were now all seriousness, now sparkling wells of mischief; petite, rounded and tender; the fairest skin; an impudent little nose; shining clusters of intractable curls; all human, sparkling and sweet.
I quickly assessed her. Aside from the fear on her face, she was the same Ruth I had known three years ago; wide, deep blue eyes that were now all serious, now sparkling with mischief; petite, rounded and delicate; the fairest skin; a sassy little nose; shining clusters of unruly curls; completely human, vibrant and sweet.
Drake coughed, insinuatingly. I introduced him.
Drake coughed suggestively. I introduced him.
“I—I watched you struggling through that dreadful pit.” She shuddered. “I could not see who you were, did not know whether friend or enemy—but oh, my heart almost died in pity for you, Walter,” she breathed. “What can it be—THERE?”
“I—I saw you fighting through that terrible pit.” She shuddered. “I couldn’t tell who you were, didn’t know if you were a friend or an enemy—but oh, my heart nearly gave out from feeling sorry for you, Walter,” she said breathlessly. “What could it be—THERE?”
I shook my head.
I nodded in disagreement.
“Martin could not see you,” she went on. “He was watching the road that leads above. But I ran down—to help.”
“Martin couldn't see you,” she continued. “He was looking at the road up ahead. But I ran down—to help.”
“Mart watching?” I asked. “Watching for what?”
“Watching for the Mart?” I asked. “Watching for what?”
“I—” she hesitated oddly. “I think I'd rather tell you before him. It's so strange—so incredible.”
“I—” she paused awkwardly. “I think I’d prefer to tell you before him. It’s so weird—so amazing.”
She led us through the broken portal and into the fortress. It was more gigantic even than I had thought. The floor of the vast chamber we had entered was strewn with fragments fallen from the crackling, stone-vaulted ceiling. Through the breaks light streamed from the level above us.
She guided us through the shattered portal and into the fortress. It was even more massive than I had imagined. The floor of the huge chamber we entered was littered with pieces that had fallen from the crackling, stone-vaulted ceiling. Light streamed through the gaps from the level above us.
We picked our way among the debris to a wide crumbling stairway, crept up it, Ruth flitting ahead. We came out opposite one of the eye-like apertures. Black against it, perched high upon a pile of blocks, I recognized the long, lean outline of Ventnor, rifle in hand, gazing intently up the ancient road whose windings were plain through the opening. He had not heard us.
We carefully made our way through the rubble to a wide, crumbling staircase and crept up it, with Ruth darting ahead. We emerged across from one of the eye-like openings. Dark against it, high on a stack of stones, I recognized the tall, thin shape of Ventnor, rifle in hand, intently looking up the old road whose twists were clear through the opening. He hadn't noticed us.
“Martin,” called Ruth softly.
“Martin,” Ruth called softly.
He turned. A shaft of light from a crevice in the gap's edge struck his face, flashing it out from the semidarkness of the corner in which he crouched. I looked into the quiet gray eyes, upon the keen face.
He turned. A beam of light from a crack in the edge of the gap hit his face, illuminating it against the dimness of the corner where he was crouched. I looked into his calm gray eyes, noticing his sharp features.
“Goodwin!” he shouted, tumbling down from his perch, shaking me by the shoulders. “If I had been in the way of praying—you're the man I'd have prayed for. How did you get here?”
“Goodwin!” he shouted, jumping down from his spot and shaking me by the shoulders. “If I had been about to pray—you’re the one I would have prayed for. How did you get here?”
“Just wandering, Mart,” I answered. “But Lord! I'm sure GLAD to see you.”
“Just wandering, Mart,” I replied. “But wow! I'm really glad to see you.”
“Which way did you come?” he asked, keenly. I threw my hand toward the south.
“Which way did you come?” he asked, eagerly. I pointed my hand toward the south.
“Not through that hollow?” he asked incredulously.
“Not through that hole?” he asked, amazed.
“And some hell of a place to get through,” Drake broke in. “It cost us our ponies and all my ammunition.”
“And what a crazy place to get through,” Drake interrupted. “We lost our horses and all my ammo.”
“Richard Drake,” I said. “Son of old Alvin—you knew him, Mart.”
“Richard Drake,” I said. “Son of old Alvin—you remember him, Mart.”
“Knew him well,” cried Ventnor, seizing Dick's hand. “Wanted me to go to Kamchatka to get some confounded sort of stuff for one of his devilish experiments. Is he well?”
“Knew him well,” shouted Ventnor, grabbing Dick's hand. “He wanted me to go to Kamchatka to get some annoying kind of stuff for one of his crazy experiments. Is he doing okay?”
“He's dead,” replied Dick soberly.
"He's gone," replied Dick soberly.
“Oh!” said Ventnor. “Oh—I'm sorry. He was a great man.”
“Oh!” Ventnor said. “Oh—I'm sorry. He was a great man.”
Briefly I acquainted him with my wanderings, my encounter with Drake.
Briefly, I told him about my travels and my meeting with Drake.
“That place out there—” he considered us thoughtfully. “Damned if I know what it is. Thought maybe it's gas—of a sort. If it hadn't been for it we'd have been out of this hole two days ago. I'm pretty sure it must be gas. And it must be much less than it was this morning, for then we made an attempt to get through again—and couldn't.”
“That place out there—” he looked at us thoughtfully. “I have no idea what it is. I thought maybe it was some kind of gas. If it weren't for that, we would have gotten out of this hole two days ago. I’m pretty sure it’s gas, and it’s probably much less than it was this morning because we tried to get through again back then—and failed.”
I was hardly listening. Ventnor had certainly advanced a theory of our unusual symptoms that had not occurred to me. That hollow might indeed be a pocket into which a gas flowed; just as in the mines the deadly coal damp collects in pits, flows like a stream along the passages. It might be that—some odorless, colorless gas of unknown qualities; and yet—
I was barely paying attention. Ventnor had definitely put forward a theory about our strange symptoms that I hadn’t considered. That hollow might actually be a space where a gas gathered; just like in the mines where the dangerous coal dust collects in pits and flows like a stream through the tunnels. It could be that—some odorless, colorless gas with unknown properties; and yet—
“Did you try respirators?” asked Dick.
“Have you tried respirators?” asked Dick.
“Surely,” said Ventnor. “First off the go. But they weren't of any use. The gas, if it is gas, seems to operate as well through the skin as through the nose and mouth. We just couldn't make it—and that's all there is to it. But if you made it—could we try it now, do you think?” he asked eagerly.
“Sure,” said Ventnor. “Let’s get started. But they weren’t helpful at all. The gas, if it really is gas, seems to work just as well through the skin as it does through the nose and mouth. We just couldn’t figure it out—and that’s all there is to it. But if you figured it out—could we try it now, do you think?” he asked eagerly.
I felt myself go white.
I felt myself turn pale.
“Not—not for a little while,” I stammered.
“Not—not for a little while,” I stuttered.
He nodded, understandingly.
He nodded in agreement.
“I see,” he said. “Well, we'll wait a bit, then.”
“I get it,” he said. “Alright, we’ll wait a little while, then.”
“But why are you staying here? Why didn't you make for the road up the mountain? What are you watching for, anyway?” asked Drake.
“But why are you staying here? Why didn't you head up the road to the mountain? What are you waiting for, anyway?” asked Drake.
“Go to it, Ruth,” Ventnor grinned. “Tell 'em. After all—it was YOUR party you know.”
“Go for it, Ruth,” Ventnor smiled. “Let them know. After all—it was YOUR party, you know.”
“Mart!” she cried, blushing.
“Mart!” she shouted, blushing.
“Well—it wasn't ME they admired,” he laughed.
“Well—it wasn’t ME they looked up to,” he laughed.
“Martin!” she cried again, and stamped her foot.
“Martin!” she shouted again and stomped her foot.
“Shoot,” he said. “I'm busy. I've got to watch.”
“Ugh,” he said. “I'm swamped. I need to keep an eye on this.”
“Well”—Ruth's voice was uncertain—“we'd been hunting up in Kashmir. Martin wanted to come over somewhere here. So we crossed the passes. That was about a month ago. The fourth day out we ran across what looked like a road running south.
“Well,” Ruth said hesitantly, “we’d been hunting in Kashmir. Martin wanted to come over to this area. So we crossed the passes. That was about a month ago. On the fourth day out, we came across what seemed like a road heading south.”
“We thought we'd take it. It looked sort of old and lost—but it was going the way we wanted to go. It took us first into a country of little hills; then to the very base of the great range itself; finally into the mountains—and then it ran blank.”
“We thought we'd go for it. It seemed kind of old and forgotten—but it was heading in the direction we wanted to go. It first took us into a landscape of small hills; then to the very base of the massive range itself; finally into the mountains—and then it just stopped.”
“Bing!” interjected Ventnor, looking around for a moment. “Bing—just like that. Slap dash against a prodigious fall of rock. We couldn't get over it.”
“Bing!” Ventnor cut in, glancing around for a moment. “Bing—just like that. A hasty impact against a huge pile of rock. We couldn’t get past it.”
“So we cast about to find another road,” went on Ruth. “All we could strike were—just strikes.”
“So we looked for another way,” Ruth continued. “All we could find were—just strikes.”
“No fish on the end of 'em,” said Ventnor. “God! But I'm glad to see you, Walter Goodwin. Believe me, I am. However—go on, Ruth.”
“No fish on the end of them,” said Ventnor. “Wow! I'm really glad to see you, Walter Goodwin. Seriously, I am. Anyway—keep going, Ruth.”
“At the end of the second week,” she said, “we knew we were lost. We were deep in the heart of the range. All around us was a forest of enormous, snow-topped peaks. The gorges, the canyons, the valleys that we tried led us east and west, north and south.
“At the end of the second week,” she said, “we knew we were lost. We were deep in the heart of the range. All around us was a forest of huge, snow-capped peaks. The gorges, the canyons, the valleys we tried led us east and west, north and south.
“It was a maze, and in it we seemed to be going ever deeper. There was not the SLIGHTEST sign of human life. It was as though no human beings except ourselves had ever been there. Game was plentiful. We had no trouble in getting food. And sooner or later, of course, we were bound to find our way out. We didn't worry.
“It was a maze, and we felt like we were going deeper and deeper into it. There wasn't a SINGLE sign of human life. It was as if no one but us had ever been there. There was plenty of game. We had no trouble finding food. And eventually, of course, we would find our way out. We weren’t worried.
“It was five nights ago that we camped at the head of a lovely little valley. There was a mound that stood up like a tiny watch-tower, looking down it. The trees grew round like tall sentinels.
“It was five nights ago that we set up camp at the top of a beautiful little valley. There was a mound that rose up like a tiny watchtower, overlooking it. The trees grew around it like tall sentinels."
“We built our fire in that mound; and after we had eaten, Martin slept. I sat watching the beauty of the skies and of the shadowy vale. I heard no one approach—but something made me leap to my feet, look behind me.
“We built our fire on that mound; and after we ate, Martin fell asleep. I sat there admiring the beauty of the sky and the shadowy valley. I didn’t hear anyone coming—but something made me jump to my feet and look behind me.
“A man was standing just within the glow of firelight, watching me.”
“A man was standing just inside the firelight, watching me.”
“A Tibetan?” I asked. She shook her head, trouble in her eyes.
“A Tibetan?” I asked. She shook her head, concern in her eyes.
“Not at all.” Ventnor turned his head. “Ruth screamed and awakened me. I caught a glimpse of the fellow before he vanished.
“Not at all.” Ventnor turned his head. “Ruth screamed and woke me up. I saw the guy for a second before he disappeared.
“A short purple mantle hung from his shoulders. His chest was covered with fine chain mail. His legs were swathed and bound by the thongs of his high buskins. He carried a small, round, hide-covered shield and a short two-edged sword. His head was helmeted. He belonged, in fact—oh, at least twenty centuries back.”
“A short purple cloak draped from his shoulders. His chest was covered with fine chain mail. His legs were wrapped and secured by the ties of his high boots. He carried a small, round, hide-covered shield and a short, double-edged sword. His head was protected by a helmet. In fact, he belonged—oh, at least twenty centuries ago.”
He laughed in plain enjoyment of our amazement.
He laughed, clearly enjoying our astonishment.
“Go on, Ruth,” he said, and took up his watch.
“Go on, Ruth,” he said, looking at his watch.
“But Martin did not see his face,” she went on. “And oh, but I wish I could forget it. It was as white as mine, Walter, and cruel, so cruel; the eyes glowed and they looked upon me like a—like a slave dealer. They shamed me—I wanted to hide myself. “I cried out and Martin awakened. As he moved, the man stepped out of the light and was gone. I think he had not seen Martin; had believed that I was alone.
“But Martin didn’t see his face,” she continued. “And oh, how I wish I could forget it. It was as white as mine, Walter, and so cruel; the eyes glowed and they looked at me like a—like a slave trader. They made me feel ashamed—I wanted to hide. I cried out and Martin woke up. As he moved, the man stepped out of the light and disappeared. I don’t think he had seen Martin; he must have thought I was alone.
“We put out the fire, moved farther into the shadow of the trees. But I could not sleep—I sat hour after hour, my pistol in my hand,” she patted the automatic in her belt, “my rifle close beside me.
“We put out the fire and moved further into the shade of the trees. But I couldn’t sleep—I sat for hours with my pistol in my hand,” she said, patting the automatic in her belt, “my rifle close beside me.
“The hours went by—dreadfully. At last I dozed. When I awakened again it was dawn—and—and—” she covered her eyes, then: “TWO men were looking down on me. One was he who had stood in the firelight.”
“The hours passed slowly and painfully. Finally, I dozed off. When I woke up again, it was dawn—and—and—” she covered her eyes, then: “TWO men were staring down at me. One was the guy who had been in the firelight.”
“They were talking,” interrupted Ventnor again, “in archaic Persian.”
“They were talking,” Ventnor interrupted again, “in an old form of Persian.”
“Persian,” I repeated blankly; “archaic Persian?”
“Persian,” I said blankly; “old Persian?”
“Very much so,” he nodded. “I've a fair knowledge of the modern tongue, and a rather unusual command of Arabic. The modern Persian, as you know, comes straight through from the speech of Xerxes, of Cyrus, of Darius whom Alexander of Macedon conquered. It has been changed mainly by taking on a load of Arabic words. Well—there wasn't a trace of the Arabic in the tongue they were speaking.
“Definitely,” he nodded. “I know quite a bit of modern language, and I have a pretty unique grasp of Arabic. As you know, modern Persian directly comes from the speech of Xerxes, Cyrus, and Darius, whom Alexander of Macedon defeated. It's mostly changed by adding a lot of Arabic words. Well—there wasn’t any trace of Arabic in the language they were speaking.
“It sounded odd, of course—but I could understand quite easily. They were talking about Ruth. To be explicit, they were discussing her with exceeding frankness—”
“It sounded strange, of course—but I could understand it quite easily. They were talking about Ruth. To be clear, they were discussing her with remarkable honesty—”
“Martin!” she cried wrathfully.
"Martin!" she shouted angrily.
“Well, all right,” he went on, half repentantly. “As a matter of fact, I had seen the pair steal up. My rifle was under my hand. So I lay there quietly, listening.
“Well, okay,” he continued, sounding a bit regretful. “Actually, I had noticed the two sneak up. My rifle was within reach. So I just lay there quietly, listening.
“You can realize, Walter, that when I caught sight of those two, looking as though they had materialized from Darius's ghostly hordes, my scientific curiosity was aroused—prodigiously. So in my interest I passed over the matter of their speech; not alone because I thought Ruth asleep but also because I took into consideration that the mode of polite expression changes with the centuries—and these gentlemen clearly belonged at least twenty centuries back—the real truth is I was consumed with curiosity.
“You can see, Walter, that when I spotted those two, looking like they had stepped out of Darius's ghostly armies, my scientific curiosity was sparked—big time. So in my fascination, I overlooked the way they spoke; not only because I thought Ruth was asleep but also because I considered that the way people express politeness changes over the centuries—and these guys clearly belonged at least twenty centuries ago—the truth is, I was just totally curious.”
“They had got to a point where they were detailing with what pleasure a certain mysterious person whom they seemed to regard with much fear and respect would contemplate her. I was wondering how long my desire to observe—for to the anthropologist they were most fascinating—could hold my hand back from my rifle when Ruth awakened.
“They had reached a point where they were describing how much pleasure a certain mysterious person, who they appeared to fear and respect, would take in looking at her. I was wondering how long my desire to watch—for to the anthropologist, they were truly fascinating—could keep my hand away from my rifle when Ruth woke up.
“She jumped up like a little fury. Fired a pistol point blank at them. Their amazement was—well—ludicrous. I know it seems incredible, but they seemed to know nothing of firearms—they certainly acted as though they didn't.
“She jumped up like a little whirlwind. She fired a gun point blank at them. Their amazement was—well—ridiculous. I know it sounds unbelievable, but they seemed to know nothing about guns—they definitely acted like they didn’t.”
“They simply flew into the timber. I took a pistol shot at one but missed. Ruth hadn't though; she had winged her man; he left a red trail behind him.
“They just flew into the trees. I took a shot at one with my pistol but missed. Ruth hadn’t; she had injured her target; he left a red trail behind him.
“We didn't follow the trail. We made for the opposite direction—and as fast as possible.
“We didn’t follow the path. We headed in the opposite direction—and as quickly as we could.
“Nothing happened that day or night. Next morning, creeping up a slope, we caught sight of a suspicious glitter a mile or two away in the direction we were going. We sought shelter in a small ravine. In a little while, over the hill and half a mile away from us, came about two hundred of these fellows, marching along.
“Nothing happened that day or night. The next morning, as we climbed a slope, we spotted a suspicious glimmer a mile or two ahead in the direction we were headed. We took cover in a small ravine. After a little while, over the hill about half a mile away, around two hundred of these guys came marching along.”
“And they were indeed Darius's men. Men of that Persia which had been dead for millenniums. There was no mistaking them, with their high, covering shields, their great bows, their javelins and armor.
“And they were definitely Darius's men. Warriors from that ancient Persia that had been gone for thousands of years. There was no doubt about it, with their tall, protective shields, their massive bows, their javelins, and their armor.
“They passed; we doubled. We built no fires that night—and we ought to have turned the pony loose, but we didn't. It carried my instruments, and ammunition, and I felt we were going to need the latter.
“They passed; we doubled. We didn’t make any fires that night—and we should have let the pony go, but we didn’t. It carried my gear and ammo, and I felt we were going to need the latter.”
“The next morning we caught sight of another band—or the same. We turned again. We stole through a tree-covered plain; we struck an ancient road. It led south, into the peaks again. We followed it. It brought us here.
“The next morning we spotted another group—or the same one. We turned again. We quietly moved through a forested plain; we came across an old road. It led south, back into the mountains. We followed it. It brought us here.
“It isn't, as you observe, the most comfortable of places. We struck across the hollow to the crevice—we knew nothing of the entrance you came through. The hollow was not pleasant, either. But it was penetrable, then.
“It isn’t, as you notice, the most comfortable of places. We made our way across the hollow to the crevice—we had no idea about the entrance you used. The hollow wasn’t pleasant either. But it was accessible, at that time.”
“We crossed. As we were about to enter the cleft there issued out of it a most unusual and disconcerting chorus of sounds—wailings, crashings, splinterings.”
“We crossed. Just as we were about to enter the gap, an oddly unsettling chorus of sounds burst forth—wailings, crashes, splinterings.”
I started, shot a look at Dick; absorbed, he was drinking in Ventnor's every word.
I started and glanced at Dick; he was completely focused, hanging on Ventnor's every word.
“So unusual, so—well, disconcerting is the best word I can think of, that we were not encouraged to proceed. Also the peculiar unpleasantness of the hollow was increasing rapidly.
“So unusual, so—well, disconcerting is the best word I can think of, that we weren't encouraged to move forward. Also, the strange discomfort of the hollow was growing quickly.
“We made the best time we could back to the fortress. And when next we tried to go through the hollow, to search for another outlet—we couldn't. You know why,” he ended abruptly.
“We made the fastest time we could back to the fortress. And when we tried again to go through the hollow to look for another exit—we couldn’t. You know why,” he finished suddenly.
“But men in ancient armor. Men like those of Darius.” Dick broke the silence that had followed this amazing recital. “It's incredible!”
“But men in ancient armor. Men like those of Darius.” Dick interrupted the silence that had come after this shocking story. “It’s unbelievable!”
“Yes,” agreed Ventnor, “isn't it. But there they were. Of course, I don't maintain that they WERE relics of Darius's armies. They might have been of Xerxes before him—or of Artaxerxes after him. But there they certainly were, Drake, living, breathing replicas of exceedingly ancient Persians.
“Yes,” agreed Ventnor, “isn't it? But there they were. Of course, I don't claim that they WERE relics of Darius's armies. They could have belonged to Xerxes before him—or to Artaxerxes after him. But there they definitely were, Drake, living, breathing replicas of very ancient Persians.”
“Why, they might have been the wall carvings on the tomb of Khosroes come to life. I mention Darius because he fits in with the most plausible hypothesis. When Alexander the Great smashed his empire he did it rather thoroughly. There wasn't much sympathy for the vanquished in those days. And it's entirely conceivable that a city or two in Alexander's way might have gathered up a fleeting regiment or so for protection and have decided not to wait for him, but to hunt for cover.
“Why, they could have been the wall carvings on the tomb of Khosroes come to life. I bring up Darius because he aligns with the most believable theory. When Alexander the Great destroyed his empire, he did it quite completely. There wasn't much sympathy for the defeated back then. It's totally possible that a city or two in Alexander's path might have gathered a temporary regiment or so for protection and decided not to wait for him, but to find shelter instead.”
“Naturally, they would have gone into the almost inaccessible heart of the high ranges. There is nothing impossible in the theory that they found shelter at last up here. As long as history runs this has been a well-nigh unknown land. Penetrating some mountain-guarded, easily defended valley they might have decided to settle down for a time, have rebuilt a city, raised a government; laying low, in a sentence, waiting for the storm to blow over.
“Of course, they would have ventured into the nearly unreachable core of the high mountains. There’s nothing far-fetched about the idea that they eventually found refuge up here. As long as history has been recorded, this area has remained mostly unexplored. By moving into some valley that was protected by mountains and easy to defend, they might have chosen to settle down for a while, rebuilt a city, established a government; in short, staying under the radar, waiting for the chaos to pass.”
“Why did they stay? Well, they might have found the new life more pleasant than the old. And they might have been locked in their valley by some accident—landslides, rockfalls sealing up the entrance. There are a dozen reasonable possibilities.”
“Why did they stay? Well, they might have found their new life more enjoyable than the old one. They could have also been trapped in their valley by some accident—like landslides or rockfalls blocking the entrance. There are a dozen reasonable possibilities.”
“But those who hunted you weren't locked in,” objected Drake.
“But the people who were after you weren’t locked in,” Drake protested.
“No,” Ventnor grinned ruefully. “No, they certainly weren't. Maybe we drifted into their preserves by a way they don't know. Maybe they've found another way out. I'm sure I don't know. But I DO know what I saw.”
“No,” Ventnor chuckled sadly. “No, they definitely weren't. Maybe we wandered into their territory through a route they’re unaware of. Maybe they’ve discovered another exit. I really don’t know. But I DO know what I saw.”
“The noises, Martin,” I said, for his description of these had been the description of those we had heard in the blue valley. “Have you heard them since?”
“The noises, Martin,” I said, because his description of them had matched the sounds we heard in the blue valley. “Have you heard them since?”
“Yes,” he answered, hesitating oddly.
“Yes,” he replied, hesitating strangely.
“And you think those—those soldiers you saw are still hunting for you?”
“And you think those soldiers you saw are still looking for you?”
“Haven't a doubt of it,” he replied more cheerfully. “They didn't look like chaps who would give up a hunt easily—at least not a hunt for such novel, interesting, and therefore desirable and delectable game as we must have appeared to them.”
“Absolutely,” he replied more cheerfully. “They didn’t seem like the kind of guys who would easily give up a hunt—especially not for something as unique, interesting, and therefore desirable and tasty as we must have looked to them.”
“Martin,” I said decisively, “where's your pony? We'll try the hollow again, at once. There's Ruth—and we'd never be able to hold back such numbers as you've described.”
“Martin,” I said firmly, “where's your pony? We need to check the hollow again, right now. There's Ruth—and we won’t be able to stop the kind of numbers you've mentioned.”
“You feel strong enough to try it?”
“You think you’re strong enough to give it a shot?”
CHAPTER IV. METAL WITH A BRAIN
The eagerness, the relief in his voice betrayed the tension, the anxiety which until now he had hidden so well; and hot shame burned me for my shrinking, my dread of again passing through that haunted vale.
The eagerness and relief in his voice revealed the tension and anxiety he had been concealing so well until now; and I felt a deep shame for my shrinking, my fear of having to go through that haunted valley again.
“I certainly DO.” I was once more master of myself. “Drake—don't you agree?”
“I definitely DO.” I was once again in control of myself. “Drake—don’t you think so?”
“Sure,” he replied. “Sure. I'll look after Ruth—er—I mean Miss Ventnor.”
“Sure,” he replied. “Sure. I'll take care of Ruth—uh—I mean Miss Ventnor.”
The glint of amusement in Ventnor's eyes at this faded abruptly; his face grew somber.
The spark of amusement in Ventnor's eyes vanished quickly; his face grew serious.
“Wait,” he said. “I carried away some—some exhibits from the crevice of the noises, Goodwin.”
“Wait,” he said. “I took some—some items from the crack in the sounds, Goodwin.”
“What kind of exhibits?” I asked, eagerly.
“What kind of exhibits?” I asked, excitedly.
“Put 'em where they'd be safe,” he continued. “I've an idea they're far more curious than our armored men—and of far more importance. At any rate, we must take them with us.
“Put them where they'll be safe,” he continued. “I have a feeling they're much more curious than our armored soldiers—and way more important. Either way, we need to take them with us.
“Go with Ruth, you and Drake, and look at them. And bring them back with the pony. Then we'll make a start. A few minutes more probably won't make much difference—but hurry.”
“Go with Ruth, you and Drake, and check them out. And bring them back with the pony. Then we’ll get started. A few more minutes probably won’t matter much—but hurry.”
He turned back to his watch. Ordering Chiu-Ming to stay with him I followed Ruth and Drake down the ruined stairway. At the bottom she came to me, laid little hands on my shoulders.
He turned back to his watch. Telling Chiu-Ming to stay with him, I followed Ruth and Drake down the broken stairway. At the bottom, she came up to me and put her little hands on my shoulders.
“Walter,” she breathed, “I'm frightened. I'm so frightened I'm afraid to tell even Mart. He doesn't like them, either, these little things you're going to see. He likes them so little that he's afraid to let me know how little he does like them.”
“Walter,” she whispered, “I’m scared. I’m so scared that I can’t even tell Mart. He doesn’t like them, either, these little things you’re about to see. He dislikes them so much that he’s afraid to let me know just how much he dislikes them.”
“But what are they? What's to fear about them?” asked Drake.
“But what are they? What’s there to fear about them?” asked Drake.
“See what you think!” She led us slowly, almost reluctantly toward the rear of the fortress. “They lay in a little heap at the mouth of the cleft where we heard the noises. Martin picked them up and dropped them in a sack before we ran through the hollow.
“See what you think!” She guided us slowly, almost hesitantly, toward the back of the fortress. “They were in a small pile at the entrance of the gap where we heard the sounds. Martin grabbed them and tossed them into a bag before we hurried through the hollow.
“They're grotesque and they're almost CUTE, and they make me feel as though they were the tiniest tippy-tip of the claw of some incredibly large cat just stealing around the corner, a terrible cat, a cat as big as a mountain,” she ended breathlessly.
“They're strange and almost CUTE, and they make me feel like they’re the tiniest tip of the claw of some gigantic cat sneaking around the corner, a terrifying cat, a cat as big as a mountain,” she finished, breathless.
We climbed through the crumbling masonry into a central, open court. Here a clear spring bubbled up in a ruined and choked stone basin; close to the ancient well was their pony, contentedly browsing in the thick grass that grew around it. From one of its hampers Ruth took a large cloth bag.
We climbed through the crumbling bricks into a central, open courtyard. Here, a clear spring bubbled up in a ruined and clogged stone basin; near the old well was their pony, happily grazing in the thick grass that surrounded it. From one of its baskets, Ruth took out a large cloth bag.
“To carry them,” she said, and trembled.
“To carry them,” she said, shivering.
We passed through what had once been a great door into another chamber larger than that we had just left; and it was in better preservation, the ceiling unbroken, the light dim after the blazing sun of the court. Near its center she halted us.
We walked through what used to be a massive door into another room that was bigger than the one we had just exited; it was in better shape, with an intact ceiling, the light soft after the bright sun of the courtyard. She stopped us near the center of the room.
Before me ran a two-feet-wide ragged crack, splitting the floor and dropping down into black depths. Beyond was an expanse of smooth flagging, almost clear of debris.
Before me was a two-foot-wide jagged crack, splitting the floor and dropping down into dark depths. Beyond it was an area of smooth stone paving, nearly free of debris.
Drake gave a low whistle. I followed his pointing finger. In the wall at the end whirled two enormous dragon shapes, cut in low relief. Their gigantic wings, their monstrous coils, covered the nearly unbroken surface, and these CHIMERAE were the shapes upon the upthrust blocks of the haunted roadway.
Drake let out a low whistle. I looked where he was pointing. On the wall at the end were two huge dragon shapes, carved in low relief. Their massive wings and twisted bodies filled the almost uninterrupted surface, and these CHIMERAE were the figures on the raised blocks of the eerie road.
In Ruth's gaze I read a nameless fear, a half shuddering fascination.
In Ruth's eyes, I saw an unnamed fear, a sort of trembling fascination.
But she was not looking at the cavern dragons.
But she wasn't looking at the cavern dragons.
Her gaze was fixed upon what at my first glance seemed to be a raised and patterned circle in the dust-covered floor. Not more than a foot in width, it shone wanly with a pale, metallic bluish luster, as though, I thought, it had been recently polished. Compared with the wall's tremendous winged figures this floor design was trivial, ludicrously insignificant. What could there be about it to stamp that dread upon Ruth's face?
Her gaze was locked on what initially appeared to be a raised, patterned circle on the dusty floor. No more than a foot wide, it glimmered faintly with a pale, metallic blue shine, as if it had just been polished. Next to the huge winged figures on the wall, this floor design seemed trivial, almost laughable. What could possibly cause such fear to show on Ruth's face?
I leaped the crevice; Dick joined me. Now I could see that the ring was not continuous. Its broken circle was made of sharply edged cubes about an inch in height, separated from each other with mathematical exactness by another inch of space. I counted them—there were nineteen.
I jumped over the gap; Dick followed me. Now I could see that the ring wasn't whole. Its broken circle was made up of sharp-edged cubes about an inch tall, separated from each other by exactly another inch of space. I counted them—there were nineteen.
Almost touching them with their bases were an equal number of pyramids, of tetrahedrons, as sharply angled and of similar length. They lay on their sides with tips pointing starlike to six spheres clustered like a conventionalized five petaled primrose in the exact center. Five of these spheres—the petals—were, I roughly calculated, about an inch and a half in diameter, the ball they enclosed larger by almost an inch.
Almost touching their bases were an equal number of pyramids and tetrahedrons, sharply angled and of similar length. They lay on their sides with their tips pointing like stars towards six spheres clustered in the exact center like a stylized five-petaled primrose. Five of these spheres—the petals—were, I estimated, about an inch and a half in diameter, while the ball they enclosed was almost an inch larger.
So orderly was their arrangement, so much like a geometrical design nicely done by some clever child that I hesitated to disturb it. I bent, and stiffened, the first touch of dread upon me.
So neat was their arrangement, so much like a geometric pattern created by some talented kid that I hesitated to mess with it. I bent down and tensed up, feeling a wave of dread wash over me.
For within the ring, close to the clustering globes, was a miniature replica of the giant track in the poppied valley!
For inside the ring, near the group of glowing orbs, was a tiny version of the massive track in the field of poppies!
It stood out from the dust with the same hint of crushing force, the same die cut sharpness, the same METALLIC suggestion—and pointing toward the globes were the claw marks of the four spreading star points.
It emerged from the dust with the same sense of overwhelming power, the same precise sharpness, the same METALLIC hint—and leading toward the globes were the claw marks of the four spreading star points.
I reached down and picked up one of the pyramids. It seemed to cling to the rock; it was with effort that I wrenched it away. It gave to the touch a slight sensation of warmth—how can I describe it?—a warmth that was living.
I bent down and grabbed one of the pyramids. It felt like it was stuck to the rock; I had to put in some effort to pull it free. When I touched it, I felt a slight warmth—how can I explain it?—a warmth that felt alive.
I weighed it in my hand. It was oddly heavy, twice the weight, I should say, of platinum. I drew out a glass and examined it. Decidedly the pyramid was metallic, but of finest, almost silken texture—and I could not place it among any of the known metals. It certainly was none I had ever seen; yet it was as certainly metal. It was striated—slender filaments radiating from tiny, dully lustrous points within the polished surface.
I held it in my hand. It was surprisingly heavy, about twice the weight of platinum. I pulled out a glass and looked at it closely. Clearly, the pyramid was metallic, but it had a fine, almost silky texture—and I couldn't identify it among any of the known metals. It definitely wasn't any metal I had ever encountered; yet it was unmistakably metal. It had striations—thin filaments spreading out from small, dull shiny points within the polished surface.
And suddenly I had the weird feeling that each of these points was an eye, peering up at me, scrutinizing me. There came a startled cry from Dick.
And suddenly I had this strange feeling that each of these points was an eye, looking up at me, analyzing me. Dick let out a surprised shout.
“Look at the ring!”
“Check out the ring!”
The ring was in motion!
The ring was moving!
Faster the cubes moved; faster the circle revolved; the pyramids raised themselves, stood bolt upright on their square bases; the six rolling spheres touched them, joined the spinning, and with sleight-of-hand suddenness the ring drew together; its units coalesced, cubes and pyramids and globes threading with a curious suggestion of ferment.
The cubes moved faster, the circle spun quicker, the pyramids lifted themselves, standing straight on their square bases; the six rolling spheres connected with them, joining the spin, and in a quick, skillful way, the ring tightened; its components merged, cubes and pyramids and spheres intertwining with an intriguing sense of energy.
With the same startling abruptness there stood erect, where but a moment before they had seethed, a little figure, grotesque; a weirdly humorous, a vaguely terrifying foot-high shape, squared and angled and pointed and ANIMATE—as though a child should build from nursery blocks a fantastic shape which abruptly is filled with throbbing life.
With the same shocking suddenness, a little figure stood upright where just a moment ago there had been chaos; a quirky, bizarre, and somewhat scary foot-high shape, squared, angled, pointed, and ALIVE—like a child creating a fantastic shape from toy blocks that suddenly bursts with vibrant life.
A troll from the kindergarten! A kobold of the toys!
A troll from kindergarten! A kobold of the toys!
Only for a second it stood, then began swiftly to change, melting with quicksilver quickness from one outline into another as square and triangle and spheres changed places. Their shiftings were like the transformations one sees within a kaleidoscope. And in each vanishing form was the suggestion of unfamiliar harmonies, of a subtle, a transcendental geometric art as though each swift shaping were a symbol, a WORD—
Only for a second it stood still, then it quickly started to change, melting with rapid speed from one shape into another as squares, triangles, and spheres switched places. Their movements were like the transformations seen inside a kaleidoscope. And in each vanishing shape was the hint of unfamiliar harmonies, a subtle, almost otherworldly geometric art as if each swift change were a symbol, a WORD—
Euclid's problems given volition!
Euclid's problems require action!
Geometry endowed with consciousness!
Conscious geometry!
It ceased. Then the cubes drew one upon the other until they formed a pedestal nine inches high; up this pillar rolled the larger globe, balanced itself upon the top; the five spheres followed it, clustered like a ring just below it. The other cubes raced up, clicked two by two on the outer arc of each of the five balls; at the ends of these twin blocks a pyramid took its place, tipping each with a point.
It stopped. Then the cubes stacked on top of each other until they made a pedestal nine inches high; up this column rolled the larger globe, balancing itself on top; the five spheres followed, forming a ring just below it. The other cubes quickly moved up, clicking two by two on the outer edge of each of the five balls; at the ends of these twin blocks, a pyramid formed, topped with a point.
The Lilliputian fantasy was now a pedestal of cubes surmounted by a ring of globes from which sprang a star of five arms.
The Lilliputian fantasy was now a stack of cubes topped by a ring of globes, from which a five-armed star emerged.
The spheres began to revolve. Faster and faster they spun around the base of the crowning globe; the arms became a disc upon which tiny brilliant sparks appeared, clustered, vanished only to reappear in greater number.
The spheres started to spin. They spun faster and faster around the base of the main globe; the arms turned into a disc where tiny, bright sparks appeared, grouped together, disappeared, only to come back in even greater numbers.
The troll swept toward me. It GLIDED. The finger of panic touched me. I sprang aside, and swift as light it followed, seemed to poise itself to leap.
The troll moved toward me. It GLIDED. A surge of panic hit me. I jumped aside, and fast as lightning, it followed, seeming to get ready to leap.
“Drop it!” It was Ruth's cry.
"Drop it!" Ruth yelled.
But, before I could let fall the pyramid I had forgotten was in my hand, the little figure touched me and a paralyzing shock ran through me. My fingers clenched, locked. I stood, muscle and nerve bound, unable to move.
But before I could drop the pyramid I had forgotten was in my hand, the little figure touched me, and a paralyzing shock shot through me. My fingers tightened, locked. I stood there, my muscles and nerves frozen, unable to move.
The little figure paused. Its whirling disc shifted from the horizontal plane on which it spun. It was as though it cocked its head to look up at me—and again I had the sense of innumerable eyes peering at me. It did not seem menacing—its attitude was inquisitive, waiting; almost as though it had asked for something and wondered why I did not let it have it. The shock still held me rigid, although a tingle in every nerve told me of returning force.
The small figure stopped. Its spinning disc tilted away from the flat surface it was rotating on. It was as if it tilted its head to look up at me—and once more, I felt countless eyes watching me. It didn’t seem threatening—its stance was curious, expectant; almost as if it had requested something and was puzzled why I hadn’t given it. The shock still kept me frozen, although a tingling in every nerve signaled a return of strength.
The disc tilted back to place, bent toward me again. I heard a shout; heard a bullet strike the pigmy that now clearly menaced; heard the bullet ricochet without the slightest effect upon it. Dick leaped beside me, raised a foot and kicked at the thing. There was a flash of light and upon the instant he crashed down as though struck by a giant hand, lay sprawling and inert upon the floor.
The disc tilted back into position, leaned toward me once more. I heard a shout; I heard a bullet hit the creature that was now clearly a threat; I heard the bullet bounce off without having any effect on it. Dick jumped next to me, lifted his foot, and kicked at the thing. There was a flash of light, and in an instant, he fell down as if hit by a giant hand, lying sprawled and lifeless on the floor.
There was a scream from Ruth; there was softly sibilant rustling all about her. I saw her leap the crevice, drop on her knees beside Drake.
There was a scream from Ruth; there was a soft, whispering rustle all around her. I saw her jump over the gap and drop to her knees next to Drake.
There was movement on the flagging where she stood. A score or more of faintly shining, bluish shapes were marching there—pyramids and cubes and spheres like those forming the shape that stood before me. There was a curious sharp tang of ozone in the air, a perceptible tightening as of electrical tension.
There was movement in the fabric where she stood. About twenty faintly glowing, bluish shapes were marching there—pyramids, cubes, and spheres like those forming the shape in front of me. There was a strange sharp smell of ozone in the air, a noticeable tightening like electrical tension.
They swept to the edge of the fissure, swam together, and there, hanging half over the gap was a bridge, half spanning it, a weird and fairy arch made up of alternate cube and angle. The shape at my feet disintegrated; resolved itself into units that raced over to the beckoning span.
They rushed to the edge of the crack, swam together, and there, hanging partly over the gap was a bridge, partially crossing it, a strange and magical arch made up of alternating cubes and angles. The shape beneath my feet broke apart; it transformed into pieces that raced over to the inviting span.
At the hither side of the crack they clicked into place, even as had the others. Before me now was a bridge complete except for the one arc near the middle where an angled gap marred it.
At the near side of the crack, they clicked into place, just like the others. In front of me now was a bridge that was complete except for one arc near the middle where an angled gap spoiled it.
I felt the little object I held pulse within my hand, striving to escape. I dropped it. The tiny shape swept to the bridge, ascended it—dropped into the gap.
I felt the small object in my hand pulse, trying to get away. I dropped it. The tiny shape rushed to the bridge, climbed up it—fell into the gap.
The arch was complete—hanging in one flying span over the depths!
The arch was finished—suspended in one soaring span over the depths!
Upon it, over it, as though they had but awaited this completion, rolled the six globes. And as they dropped to the farther side the end of the bridge nearest me raised itself in air, curved itself like a scorpion's tail, drew itself into a closer circled arc, and dropped upon the floor beyond.
Upon it, over it, as if they had just been waiting for this moment, rolled the six globes. And as they fell to the other side, the end of the bridge closest to me lifted up into the air, arched like a scorpion's tail, curled into a tighter arc, and then landed on the floor beyond.
Again the sibilant rustling—and cubes and pyramids and spheres were gone.
Again the soft rustling—and the cubes, pyramids, and spheres had vanished.
Nerves tingling slowly back to life, mazed in absolute bewilderment, my gaze sought Drake. He was sitting up, feebly, his head supported by Ruth's hands.
Nerves tingling back to life, completely confused, I looked for Drake. He was sitting up weakly, his head resting in Ruth's hands.
“Goodwin!” he whispered. “What—what were they?”
“Goodwin!” he whispered. “What—what were they?”
“Metal,” I said—it was the only word to which my whirling mind could cling—“metal—”
“Metal,” I said—it was the only word my spinning mind could hold onto—“metal—”
“Metal!” he echoed. “These things metal? Metal—ALIVE AND THINKING!”
“Metal!” he repeated. “These things are metal? Metal—ALIVE AND THINKING!”
Suddenly he was silent, his face a page on which, visibly, dread gathered slowly and ever deeper.
Suddenly, he fell silent, his face becoming a canvas where fear was clearly building up, slowly and more intensely.
And as I looked at Ruth, white-faced, and at him, I knew that my own was as pallid, as terror-stricken as theirs.
And as I looked at Ruth, pale-faced, and at him, I realized that mine was just as white, just as terrified as theirs.
“They were such LITTLE THINGS,” muttered Drake. “Such little things—bits of metal—little globes and pyramids and cubes—just little THINGS.”
“They were such small things,” muttered Drake. “Such small things—pieces of metal—little spheres and pyramids and cubes—just little things.”
“Babes! Only babes!” It was Ruth—“BABES!”
“Babes! Only babes!” It was Ruth—“BABES!”
“Bits of metal”—Dick's gaze sought mine, held it—“and they looked for each other, they worked with each other—THINKINGLY, CONSCIOUSLY—they were deliberate, purposeful—little things—and with the force of a score of dynamos—living, THINKING—”
“Bits of metal”—Dick's eyes locked onto mine—“and they searched for each other, they collaborated with each other—THINKINGLY, CONSCIOUSLY—they were intentional, purposeful—small things—yet with the power of a hundred dynamos—alive, THINKING—”
“Don't!” Ruth laid white hands over his eyes. “Don't—don't YOU be frightened!”
“Don’t!” Ruth placed her white hands over his eyes. “Don’t—don’t YOU be scared!”
“Frightened?” he echoed. “I'M not afraid—yes, I AM afraid—”
“Frightened?” he repeated. “I’m not scared—yeah, I AM scared—”
He arose, stiffly—and stumbled toward me.
He got up awkwardly and stumbled towards me.
Afraid? Drake afraid. Well—so was I. Bitterly, TERRIBLY afraid.
Afraid? Drake was afraid. Well—so was I. Bitterly, TERRIBLY afraid.
For what we had beheld in the dusk of that dragoned, ruined chamber was outside all experience, beyond all knowledge or dream of science. Not their shapes—that was nothing. Not even that, being metal, they had moved.
For what we had seen in the dim light of that dragon-filled, ruined room was beyond anything we had ever encountered, beyond all knowledge or the dreams of science. It wasn't their shapes—that didn't matter. It wasn't even the fact that they had moved, being made of metal.
But that being metal, they had moved consciously, thoughtfully, deliberately.
But since that was metal, they had moved intentionally, thoughtfully, and with purpose.
They were metal things with—MINDS!
They were metal things with—MINDS!
That—that was the incredible, the terrifying thing. That—and their power.
That—that was the incredible, the terrifying thing. That—and their power.
Thor compressed within Hop-o'-my-thumb—and thinking. The lightnings incarnate in metal minacules—and thinking.
Thor compressed within Hop-o'-my-thumb—and thinking. The lightnings incarnate in metal minacules—and thinking.
The inert, the immobile, given volition, movement, cognoscence—thinking.
The inactive, the motionless, given the ability to choose, to move, to understand—thinking.
Metal with a brain!
Smart metal!
CHAPTER V. THE SMITING THING
Silently we looked at each other, and silently we passed out of the courtyard. The dread was heavy upon me. The twilight was stealing upon the close-clustered peaks. Another hour, and their amethyst-and-purple mantles would drop upon them; snowfields and glaciers sparkle out in irised beauty; nightfall.
Silently, we gazed at each other, and quietly we left the courtyard. A deep sense of dread weighed on me. The twilight was creeping in on the tightly grouped peaks. In another hour, their layers of amethyst and purple would cover them; snowfields and glaciers would sparkle with iridescent beauty; nightfall.
As I gazed upon them I wondered to what secret place within their brooding immensities the little metal mysteries had fled. And to what myriads, it might be, of their kind? And these hidden hordes—of what shapes were they? Of what powers? Small like these, or—or—
As I looked at them, I wondered where in their deep vastness the small metal mysteries had gone. And how many of their kind could there be? And these hidden groups—what shapes were they? What abilities did they have? Small like these, or—or—
Quick on the screen of my mind flashed two pictures, side by side—the little four-rayed print in the great dust of the crumbling ruin and its colossal twin on the breast of the poppied valley.
Quickly, two images flashed in my mind, side by side—the small four-rayed print in the thick dust of the crumbling ruin and its massive twin on the landscape of the poppy-filled valley.
I turned aside, crept through the shattered portal and looked over the haunted hollow.
I turned away, slipped through the broken doorway, and gazed over the eerie clearing.
Unbelieving, I rubbed my eyes; then leaped to the very brim of the bowl.
Unbelieving, I rubbed my eyes and then jumped right to the edge of the bowl.
A lark had risen from the roof of one of the shattered heaps and had flown caroling up into the shadowy sky.
A lark had taken off from the roof of one of the broken piles and had flown, singing, into the darkening sky.
A flock of the little willow warblers flung themselves across the valley, scolding and gossiping; a hare sat upright in the middle of the ancient roadway.
A group of little willow warblers darted across the valley, chattering and gossiping; a hare sat up straight in the middle of the old roadway.
The valley itself lay serenely under the ambering light, smiling, peaceful—emptied of horror!
The valley itself lay calmly under the golden light, smiling, peaceful—free from terror!
I dropped over the side, walked cautiously down the road up which but an hour or so before we had struggled so desperately; paced farther and farther with an increasing confidence and a growing wonder.
I stepped off the side and carefully walked down the road that just an hour earlier we had struggled so hard to navigate; I walked further and further with rising confidence and increasing curiosity.
Gone was that soul of loneliness; vanished the whirlpool of despair that had striven to drag us down to death.
Gone was that feeling of loneliness; the whirlpool of despair that had tried to pull us down to death had disappeared.
The bowl was nothing but a quiet, smiling lovely little hollow in the hills. I looked back. Even the ruins had lost their sinister shape; were time-worn, crumbling piles—nothing more.
The bowl was just a peaceful, smiling little dip in the hills. I glanced back. Even the ruins had lost their creepy look; they were just time-worn, crumbling piles—nothing more.
I saw Ruth and Drake run out upon the ledge and beckon me; made my way back to them, running.
I saw Ruth and Drake run out onto the ledge and wave me over; I made my way back to them, running.
“It's all right,” I shouted. “The place is all right.”
“It's fine,” I shouted. “The place is fine.”
I stumbled up the side; joined them.
I climbed up the side and joined them.
“It's empty,” I cried. “Get Martin and Chiu-Ming quick! While the way's open—”
“It's empty,” I shouted. “Get Martin and Chiu-Ming fast! While the path's clear—”
A rifle-shot rang out above us; another and another. From the portal scampered Chiu-Ming, his robe tucked up about his knees.
A gunshot echoed above us; one after another. Chiu-Ming dashed out from the doorway, his robe hiked up around his knees.
“They come!” he gasped. “They come!”
“They're coming!” he gasped. “They're coming!”
There was a flashing of spears high up the winding mountain path. Down it was pouring an avalanche of men. I caught the glint of helmets and corselets. Those in the van were mounted, galloping two abreast upon sure-footed mountain ponies. Their short swords, lifted high, flickered.
There was a flash of spears high up the winding mountain path. An avalanche of men was pouring down it. I caught the shine of helmets and armor. Those at the front were mounted, riding two side by side on sure-footed mountain ponies. Their short swords, raised high, glimmered.
After the horsemen swarmed foot soldiers, a forest of shining points and dully gleaming pikes above them. Clearly to us came their battlecries.
After the horsemen overwhelmed the foot soldiers, a sea of shining weapons and dull pikes rose above them. Their battle cries were loud and clear to us.
Again Ventnor's rifle cracked. One of the foremost riders went down; another stumbled over him, fell. The rush was checked for an instant, milling upon the road.
Again, Ventnor's rifle fired. One of the leading riders fell; another tripped over him and went down. The charge paused for a moment, swirling around on the road.
“Dick,” I cried, “rush Ruth over to the tunnel mouth. We'll follow. We can hold them there. I'll get Martin. Chiu-Ming, after the pony, quick.”
“Dick,” I shouted, “hurry and take Ruth to the tunnel entrance. We'll catch up. We can stop them there. I'll grab Martin. Chiu-Ming, go after the pony, fast.”
I pushed the two over the rim of the hollow. Side by side the Chinaman and I ran back through the gateway. I pointed to the animal and rushed back into the fortress.
I pushed the two over the edge of the hollow. Next to each other, the Chinaman and I sprinted back through the gate. I pointed to the animal and hurried back into the fortress.
“Quick, Mart!” I shouted up the shattered stairway. “We can get through the hollow. Ruth and Drake are on their way to the break we came through. Hurry!”
“Quick, Mart!” I shouted up the broken stairs. “We can get through the hollow. Ruth and Drake are headed to the break we came through. Hurry!”
“All right. Just a minute,” he called.
“All right. Just a minute,” he shouted.
I heard him empty his magazine with almost machine-gun quickness. There was a short pause, and down the broken steps he leaped, gray eyes blazing.
I heard him fire through his magazine with almost machine-gun speed. There was a brief pause, then he jumped down the broken steps, his gray eyes shining with intensity.
“The pony?” He ran beside me toward the portal. “All my ammunition is on him.”
“The pony?” He sprinted alongside me toward the gate. “All my ammo is on him.”
“Chiu-Ming's taking care of that,” I gasped.
“Chiu-Ming is handling that,” I gasped.
We darted out of the gateway. A good five hundred yards away were Ruth and Drake, running straight to the green tunnel's mouth. Between them and us was Chiu-Ming urging on the pony.
We bolted out of the gate. About five hundred yards away were Ruth and Drake, sprinting directly towards the entrance of the green tunnel. In between them and us was Chiu-Ming pushing the pony forward.
As we sped after him I looked back. The horsemen had recovered, were now a scant half-mile from where the road swept past the fortress. I saw that with their swords the horsemen bore great bows. A little cloud of arrows sparkled from them; fell far short.
As we raced after him, I glanced back. The horsemen had regrouped and were now just half a mile from where the road curved past the fortress. I noticed that the horsemen carried large bows alongside their swords. A small flurry of arrows flew from them; they fell way short.
“Don't look back,” grunted Ventnor. “Stretch yourself, Walter. There's a surprise coming. Hope to God I judged the time right.”
“Don’t look back,” Ventnor grunted. “Keep moving, Walter. A surprise is coming. I just hope I timed this right.”
We turned off the ruined way; raced over the sward.
We left the damaged path and sprinted across the grassy area.
“If it looks as though—we can't make it,” he panted, “YOU beat it after the rest. I'll try to hold 'em until you get into the tunnel. Never do for 'em to get Ruth.”
“If it seems like we can’t make it,” he breathed heavily, “YOU go ahead after the others. I’ll try to keep them busy until you get into the tunnel. We can’t let them get Ruth.”
“Right.” My own breathing was growing labored, “WE'LL hold them. Drake can take care of Ruth.”
“Right.” My breathing was getting heavy, “WE'LL hold them. Drake can handle Ruth.”
“Good boy,” he said. “I wouldn't have asked you. It probably means death.”
“Good boy,” he said. “I wouldn’t have asked you. It probably means death.”
“Very well,” I gasped, irritated. “But why borrow trouble?”
“Fine,” I breathed out, annoyed. “But why create problems?”
He reached out, touched me.
He reached out and touched me.
“You're right, Walter,” he grinned. “It does—seem—like carrying coals—to Newcastle.”
“You're right, Walter,” he smiled. “It really does feel like carrying coals to Newcastle.”
There was a thunderous booming behind us; a shattering crash. A cloud of smoke and dust hung over the northern end of the ruined fortress.
There was a loud boom behind us, followed by a deafening crash. A cloud of smoke and dust lingered over the northern end of the destroyed fortress.
It lifted swiftly, and I saw that the whole side of the structure had fallen, littering the road with its fragments. Scattered prone among these were men and horses; others staggered, screaming. On the farther side of this stony dike our pursuers were held like rushing waters behind a sudden fallen tree.
It rose quickly, and I noticed that the entire side of the building had collapsed, scattering debris across the road. Lying among the rubble were men and horses; others were staggering and screaming. On the other side of this rocky barrier, our pursuers were stopped like a torrent of water held back by a fallen tree.
“Timed to a second!” cried Ventnor. “Hold 'em for a while. Fuses and dynamite. Blew out the whole side, right on 'em, by the Lord!”
“Timed to the second!” shouted Ventnor. “Keep them there for a bit. Fuses and dynamite. Took out the entire side, right on them, I swear!”
On we fled. Chiu-Ming was now well in advance; Ruth and Dick less than half a mile from the opening of the green tunnel. I saw Drake stop, raise his rifle, empty it before him, and, holding Ruth by the hand, race back toward us.
On we ran. Chiu-Ming was already ahead; Ruth and Dick were less than half a mile from the entrance of the green tunnel. I watched Drake stop, lift his rifle, fire it off in front of him, and, holding Ruth's hand, sprint back toward us.
Even as he turned, the vine-screened entrance through which we had come, through which we had thought lay safety, streamed other armored men. We were outflanked.
Even as he turned, the entrance covered by vines that we had come through, where we thought safety awaited, overflowed with other armored men. We were surrounded.
“To the fissure!” shouted Ventnor. Drake heard, for he changed his course to the crevice at whose mouth Ruth had said the—Little Things—had lain.
“To the crack!” shouted Ventnor. Drake heard him and changed his course to the opening where Ruth had said the—Little Things—were.
After him streaked Chiu-Ming, urging on the pony. Shouting out of the tunnel, down over the lip of the bowl, leaped the soldiers. We dropped upon our knees, sent shot after shot into them. They fell back, hesitated. We sprang up, sped on.
After him raced Chiu-Ming, pushing the pony forward. Shouting out of the tunnel, the soldiers jumped down over the edge of the bowl. We dropped to our knees, firing shot after shot at them. They pulled back, hesitated. We jumped up and charged forward.
All too short was the check, but once more we held them—and again.
All too brief was the check, but once more we held them—and again.
Now Ruth and Dick were a scant fifty yards from the crevice. I saw him stop, push her from him toward it. She shook her head.
Now Ruth and Dick were barely fifty yards from the crevice. I saw him stop, push her away toward it. She shook her head.
Now Chiu-Ming was with them. Ruth sprang to the pony, lifted from its back a rifle. Then into the mass of their pursuers Drake and she poured a fusillade. They huddled, wavered, broke for cover.
Now Chiu-Ming was with them. Ruth jumped onto the pony, grabbed a rifle off its back. Then, into the crowd of their pursuers, Drake and she unleashed a barrage of shots. They huddled together, hesitated, then scattered for cover.
“A chance!” gasped Ventnor.
"A chance!" gasped Ventnor.
Behind us was a wolflike yelping. The first pack had re-formed; had crossed the barricade the dynamite had made; was rushing upon us.
Behind us was a wolf-like yelping. The first pack had regrouped; had crossed the barrier that the dynamite had created; was charging toward us.
I ran as I had never known I could. Over us whined the bullets from the covering guns. Close were we now to the mouth of the fissure. If we could but reach it. Close, close were our pursuers, too—the arrows closer.
I ran like I never knew I could. Bullets whined overhead from the covering guns. We were so close now to the mouth of the fissure. If we could just reach it. Our pursuers were close behind us, too—the arrows were getting nearer.
“No use!” said Ventnor. “We can't make it. Meet 'em from the front. Drop—and shoot.”
“No way!” said Ventnor. “We can't do it. Face them head-on. Drop—and shoot.”
We threw ourselves down, facing them. There came a triumphant shouting. And in that strange sharpening of the senses that always goes hand in hand with deadly peril, that is indeed nature's summoning of every reserve to meet that peril, my eyes took them in with photographic nicety—the linked mail, lacquered blue and scarlet, of the horsemen; brown, padded armor of the footmen; their bows and javelins and short bronze swords, their pikes and shields; and under their round helmets their cruel, bearded faces—white as our own where the black beards did not cover them; their fierce and mocking eyes.
We threw ourselves down, facing them. There was a triumphant shout. In that strange sharpening of the senses that always comes with deadly danger, nature really calls forth all our reserves to face that threat. My eyes captured them with incredible detail—the linked mail, shiny blue and red, of the horsemen; the brown, padded armor of the foot soldiers; their bows, javelins, and short bronze swords, their pikes and shields; and beneath their round helmets were their cruel, bearded faces—pale like ours where their black beards didn’t cover them; their fierce, mocking eyes.
The springs of ancient Persia's long dead power, these. Men of Xerxes's ruthless, world-conquering hordes; the lustful, ravening wolves of Darius whom Alexander scattered—in this world of ours twenty centuries beyond their time!
The springs of ancient Persia's long-dead power, these. Men of Xerxes's ruthless, world-conquering armies; the lustful, ravenous wolves of Darius whom Alexander scattered—in our world today, twenty centuries beyond their time!
Swiftly, accurately, even as I scanned them, we had been drilling into them. They advanced deliberately, heedless of their fallen. Their arrows had ceased to fly. I wondered why, for now we were well within their range. Had they orders to take us alive—at whatever cost to themselves?
Swiftly and accurately, even as I watched them, we had been targeting them. They moved forward deliberately, ignoring their fallen comrades. Their arrows had stopped flying. I wondered why, since we were now well within their range. Did they have orders to capture us alive—no matter the cost to themselves?
“I've got only about ten cartridges left, Martin,” I told him.
“I only have about ten cartridges left, Martin,” I told him.
“We've saved Ruth anyway,” he said. “Drake ought to be able to hold that hole in the wall. He's got lots of ammunition on the pony. But they've got us.”
“We've saved Ruth anyway,” he said. “Drake should be able to keep that hole in the wall covered. He's got plenty of ammo on the pony. But they’ve got us.”
Another wild shouting; down swept the pack.
Another loud shout; down came the pack.
We leaped to our feet, sent our last bullets into them; stood ready, rifles clubbed to meet the rush. I heard Ruth scream—
We jumped up, fired our last shots at them, and got ready, rifles raised to face the charge. I heard Ruth scream—
What was the matter with the armored men? Why had they halted? What was it at which they were glaring over our heads? And why had the rifle fire of Ruth and Drake ceased so abruptly?
What was wrong with the armored men? Why had they stopped? What were they staring at over our heads? And why had Ruth and Drake's rifle fire suddenly stopped?
Simultaneously we turned.
We turned at the same time.
Within the black background of the fissure stood a shape, an apparition, a woman—beautiful, awesome, incredible!
Within the black background of the crack stood a figure, a vision, a woman—stunning, awe-inspiring, amazing!
She was tall, standing there swathed from chin to feet in clinging veils of pale amber, she seemed taller even than tall Drake. Yet it was not her height that sent through me the thrill of awe, of half incredulous terror which, relaxing my grip, let my smoking rifle drop to earth; nor was it that about her proud head a cloud of shining tresses swirled and pennoned like a misty banner of woven copper flames—no, nor that through her veils her body gleamed faint radiance.
She was tall, standing there wrapped from chin to feet in clingy veils of pale amber, making her look even taller than the tall Drake. But it wasn’t her height that sent a thrill of awe and a hint of disbelief through me, causing me to relax my grip and let my smoking rifle drop to the ground; it wasn’t that her proud head was surrounded by a cloud of shining hair that swirled and billowed like a misty banner of woven copper flames—no, it wasn’t that either, nor was it the faint glow of her body shining through the veils.
It was her eyes—her great, wide eyes whose clear depths were like pools of living star fires. They shone from her white face—not phosphorescent, not merely lucent and light reflecting, but as though they themselves were SOURCES of the cold white flames of far stars—and as calm as those stars themselves.
It was her eyes—her big, wide eyes whose clear depths were like pools of living stars. They shone from her pale face—not glowing, not just shining and reflecting light, but as if they were SOURCES of the cold white flames of distant stars—and as calm as those stars themselves.
And in that face, although as yet I could distinguish nothing but the eyes, I sensed something unearthly.
And in that face, even though I could only make out the eyes for now, I felt something otherworldly.
“God!” whispered Ventnor. “What IS she?”
“God!” whispered Ventnor. “What is she?”
The woman stepped from the crevice. Not fifty feet from her were Ruth and Drake and Chiu-Ming, their rigid attitudes revealing the same shock of awe that had momentarily paralyzed me.
The woman stepped out of the crevice. Not fifty feet from her were Ruth, Drake, and Chiu-Ming, their stiff postures showing the same shock and awe that had briefly left me paralyzed.
She looked at them, beckoned them. I saw the two walk toward her, Chiu-Ming hang back. The great eyes fell upon Ventnor and myself. She raised a hand, motioned us to approach.
She looked at them and waved them over. I watched the two of them walk toward her, while Chiu-Ming held back. Her big eyes landed on Ventnor and me. She raised her hand and gestured for us to come closer.
I turned. There stood the host that had poured down the mountain road, horsemen, spearsmen, pikemen—a full thousand of them. At my right were the scattered company that had come from the tunnel entrance, threescore or more.
I turned. There stood the crowd that had rushed down the mountain road, horsemen, spearmen, pikemen—a full thousand of them. To my right were the scattered group that had come from the tunnel entrance, over sixty of us.
There seemed a spell upon them. They stood in silence, like automatons, only their fiercely staring eyes showing that they were alive.
There seemed to be a spell on them. They stood in silence, like robots, only their intensely staring eyes revealing that they were alive.
“Quick,” breathed Ventnor.
“Quick,” whispered Ventnor.
We ran toward her who had checked death even while its jaws were closing upon us.
We ran toward her who had faced death even as its jaws were closing in on us.
Before we had gone half-way, as though our flight had broken whatever bonds had bound them, a clamor arose from the host; a wild shouting, a clanging of swords on shields. I shot a glance behind. They were in motion, advancing slowly, hesitatingly as yet—but I knew that soon that hesitation would pass; that they would sweep down upon us, engulf us.
Before we had gone halfway, as if our escape had broken whatever ties had held them back, a loud uproar erupted from the group; there was wild yelling and the sound of swords clashing against shields. I glanced back. They were moving, advancing slowly and hesitantly for now—but I knew that soon that hesitation would vanish; they would charge at us and overwhelm us.
“To the crevice,” I shouted to Drake. He paid no heed to me, nor did Ruth—their gaze fastened upon the swathed woman.
“To the crevice,” I shouted to Drake. He ignored me, and so did Ruth—their attention was fixed on the wrapped woman.
Ventnor's hand shot out, gripped my shoulder, halted me. She had thrown up her head. The cloudy METALLIC hair billowed as though wind had blown it.
Ventnor's hand shot out, gripped my shoulder, and stopped me. She had thrown her head back. The cloudy METALLIC hair flowed as if it had been blown by the wind.
From the lifted throat came a low, a vibrant cry; harmonious, weirdly disquieting, golden and sweet—and laden with the eery, minor wailings of the blue valley's night, the dragoned chamber.
From the raised throat came a low, vibrant cry; harmonious, strangely unsettling, golden and sweet—and filled with the eerie, minor wails of the blue valley's night, the dragon-filled chamber.
Before the cry had ceased there poured with incredible swiftness out of the crevice score upon score of the metal things. The fissures vomited them!
Before the cry had faded, countless metal objects surged out of the crevice with astonishing speed. The cracks expelled them!
Globes and cubes and pyramids—not small like those of the ruins, but shapes all of four feet high, dully lustrous, and deep within that luster the myriads of tiny points of light like unwinking, staring eyes.
Globes and cubes and pyramids—not small like those from the ruins, but shapes all about four feet tall, dull and shiny, and deep within that shine, the countless tiny points of light like unblinking, staring eyes.
They swirled, eddied and formed a barricade between us and the armored men.
They spun and twisted, creating a barrier between us and the armored men.
Down upon them poured a shower of arrows from the soldiers. I heard the shouts of their captains; they rushed. They had courage—those men—yes!
Down upon them poured a rain of arrows from the soldiers. I heard the shouts of their leaders; they charged. Those men had guts—yeah!
Again came the woman's cry—golden, peremptory.
Again came the woman's cry—golden, commanding.
Sphere and block and pyramid ran together, seemed to seethe. I had again that sense of a quicksilver melting. Up from them thrust a thick rectangular column. Eight feet in width and twenty feet high, it shaped itself. Out from its left side, from right side, sprang arms—fearful arms that grew and grew as globe and cube and angle raced up the column's side and clicked into place each upon, each after, the other. With magical quickness the arms lengthened.
Sphere, block, and pyramid rushed together, looking like they were boiling. I felt that sensation of quicksilver melting again. From them rose a thick rectangular pillar. Eight feet wide and twenty feet tall, it took shape. From its left side and right side, terrifying arms shot out—arms that grew larger as the globe, cube, and angles sped up the pillar's side, locking into place one after the other. The arms elongated with astonishing speed.
Before us stood a monstrous shape; a geometric prodigy. A shining angled pillar that, though rigid, immobile, seemed to crouch, be instinct with living force striving to be unleashed.
Before us stood a monstrous shape; a geometric marvel. A shining angular pillar that, though stiff and unmoving, seemed to crouch, full of a living energy eager to break free.
Two great globes surmounted it—like the heads of some two-faced Janus of an alien world.
Two large globes topped it—like the heads of some two-faced Janus from a different world.
At the left and right the knobbed arms, now fully fifty feet in length, writhed, twisted, straightened; flexing themselves in grotesque imitation of a boxer. And at the end of each of the six arms the spheres were clustered thick, studded with the pyramids—again in gigantic, awful, parody of the spiked gloves of those ancient gladiators who fought for imperial Nero.
At the left and right, the knobby arms, now a full fifty feet long, writhed, twisted, and straightened; flexing in a strange imitation of a boxer. At the end of each of the six arms, the spheres were densely clustered, adorned with pyramids—again a gigantic, terrifying parody of the spiked gloves worn by those ancient gladiators who fought for the emperor Nero.
For an instant it stood here, preening, testing itself like an athlete—a chimera, amorphous yet weirdly symmetric—under the darkening sky, in the green of the hollow, the armored hosts frozen before it—
For a moment it stood here, grooming itself, checking its stance like an athlete—a mix of different creatures, shapeless yet oddly balanced—under the darkening sky, in the green of the hollow, the armored figures frozen in front of it—
And then—it struck!
And then—it hit!
Out flashed two of the arms, with a glancing motion, with appalling force. They sliced into the close-packed forward ranks of the armored men; cut out of them two great gaps.
Out shot two of the arms, with a swift motion, with incredible force. They sliced through the tightly packed front lines of the armored men, creating two large gaps.
Sickened, I saw fragments of man and horse fly. Another arm javelined from its place like a flying snake, clicked at the end of another, became a hundred-foot chain which swirled like a flail through the huddling mass. Down upon a knot of the soldiers with a straight-forward blow drove a third arm, driving through them like a giant punch.
Sickened, I saw pieces of man and horse scatter. Another arm shot out from its spot like a flying snake, clanged against another, and turned into a hundred-foot chain that whipped through the crowd. A third arm came down on a group of soldiers with a direct blow, crashing through them like a giant fist.
All that host which had driven us from the ruins threw down sword, spear, and pike; fled shrieking. The horsemen spurred their mounts, riding heedless over the footmen who fled with them.
All those people who had chased us away from the ruins dropped their swords, spears, and pikes and ran away screaming. The horsemen urged their horses on, riding carelessly over the foot soldiers who were fleeing alongside them.
The Smiting Thing seemed to watch them go with—AMUSEMENT!
The Smiting Thing seemed to watch them leave with—AMUSEMENT!
Before they could cover a hundred yards it had disintegrated. I heard the little wailing sounds—then behind the fleeing men, close behind them, rose the angled pillar; into place sprang the flexing arms, and again it took its toll of them.
Before they could cover a hundred yards, it had fallen apart. I heard the faint cries—then, right behind the fleeing men, the angled pillar rose up; the flexible arms sprang into position, and once again it claimed its victims.
They scattered, running singly, by twos, in little groups, for the sides of the valley. They were like rats scampering in panic over the bottom of a great green bowl. And like a monstrous cat the shape played with them—yes, PLAYED.
They spread out, running alone, in pairs, and in small groups, across the sides of the valley. They were like rats frantically scurrying across the bottom of a massive green bowl. And like a giant cat, the shape toyed with them—yes, TOYED.
It melted once more—took new form. Where had been pillar and flailing arms was now a tripod thirty feet high, its legs alternate globe and cube and upon its apex a wide and spinning ring of sparkling spheres. Out from the middle of this ring stretched a tentacle—writhing, undulating like a serpent of steel, four score yards at least in length.
It melted again—taking on a new shape. Where there had been a pillar and flailing arms, there was now a tripod thirty feet high, with legs that were a mix of a globe and a cube, and on top, a wide, spinning ring of sparkling spheres. From the center of this ring extended a tentacle—twisting and undulating like a steel serpent, at least eighty yards long.
At its end cube, globe and pyramid had mingled to form a huge trident. With the three long prongs of this trident the thing struck, swiftly, with fearful precision—JOYOUSLY—tining those who fled, forking them, tossing them from its points high in air.
At the end, the cube, globe, and pyramid blended together to create a massive trident. With the three long prongs of this trident, it struck quickly and with terrifying accuracy—JOYFULLY—impaling those who tried to escape, launching them into the air from its tips.
It was, I think, that last touch of sheer horror, the playfulness of the Smiting Thing, that sent my dry tongue to the roof of my terror-parched mouth, and held open with monstrous fascination eyes that struggled to close.
It was, I think, that final burst of pure horror, the mischievousness of the Smiting Thing, that made my dry tongue stick to the roof of my terrified mouth, and forced my eyes, filled with a terrifying fascination, to stay open when they desperately wanted to close.
Ever the armored men fled from it, and ever was it swifter than they, teetering at their heels on its tripod legs.
Ever the armored men ran from it, and it was always faster than they, teetering at their heels on its tripod legs.
From half its length the darting snake streamed red rain.
From halfway down its length, the swift snake released a stream of red rain.
I heard a sigh from Ruth; wrested my gaze from the hollow; turned. She lay fainting in Drake's arms.
I heard Ruth sigh; pulled my gaze away from the hollow; turned. She was fainting in Drake's arms.
Beside the two the swathed woman stood, looking out upon that slaughter, calm and still, shrouded with an unearthly tranquillity—viewing it, it came to me, with eyes impersonal, cold, indifferent as the untroubled stars which look down upon hurricane and earthquake in this world of ours.
Beside the two, the wrapped woman stood, looking out at the carnage, calm and still, enveloped in an otherworldly peace—viewing it, it struck me, with eyes that were impersonal, cold, and indifferent like the tranquil stars that gaze down on hurricanes and earthquakes in our world.
There was a rushing of many feet at our left; a wail from Chiu-Ming. Were they maddened by fear, driven by despair, determined to slay before they themselves were slain? I do not know. But those who still lived of the men from the tunnel mouth were charging us.
There was a rush of footsteps on our left; a cry from Chiu-Ming. Were they frenzied with fear, pushed by hopelessness, intent on killing before they were killed? I don’t know. But those who were still alive from the tunnel entrance were charging at us.
They clustered close, their shields held before them. They had no bows, these men. They moved swiftly down upon us in silence—swords and pikes gleaming.
They huddled together, their shields raised in front of them. These men didn’t have any bows. They advanced toward us quickly and quietly—swords and pikes shining.
The Smiting Thing rocked toward us, the metal tentacle straining out like a rigid, racing serpent, flying to cut between its weird mistress and those who menaced her.
The Smiting Thing surged toward us, the metal tentacle extending out like a stiff, fast-moving snake, rushing to position itself between its strange owner and those threatening her.
I heard Chiu-Ming scream; saw him throw up his hands, cover his eyes—run straight upon the pikes!
I heard Chiu-Ming scream; saw him throw up his hands, cover his eyes—run straight onto the spikes!
“Chiu-Ming!” I shouted. “Chiu-Ming! This way!”
“Chiu-Ming!” I called out. “Chiu-Ming! Over here!”
I ran toward him. Before I had gone five paces Ventnor flashed by me, revolver spitting. I saw a spear thrown. It struck the Chinaman squarely in the breast. He tottered—fell upon his knees.
I ran toward him. Before I had taken five steps, Ventnor zipped past me, shooting his revolver. I saw a spear thrown. It hit the Chinaman right in the chest. He wavered—fell to his knees.
Even as he dropped, the giant flail swept down upon the soldiers. It swept through them like a scythe through ripe grain. It threw them, broken and torn, far toward the valley's sloping sides. It left only fragments that bore no semblance to men.
Even as he fell, the massive flail descended upon the soldiers. It cut through them like a scythe through ripe grain. It sent them, broken and mangled, flying toward the sloping sides of the valley. All that remained were fragments that looked nothing like men.
Ventnor was at Chiu-Ming's head; I dropped beside him. There was a crimson froth upon his lips.
Ventnor was at Chiu-Ming's head; I dropped down beside him. There was a red froth on his lips.
“I thought that Shin-Je was about to slay us,” he whispered. “Fear blinded me.”
“I thought Shin-Je was going to kill us,” he whispered. “I was paralyzed with fear.”
His head dropped; his body quivered, lay still.
His head dropped; his body trembled, then lay still.
We arose, looked about us dazedly. At the side of the crevice stood the woman, her gaze resting upon Drake, his arms about Ruth, her head hidden on his breast.
We got up, looking around in confusion. Next to the crack stood the woman, her eyes on Drake, who had his arms around Ruth, her head tucked against his chest.
The valley was empty—save for the huddled heaps that dotted it.
The valley was empty—except for the clustered mounds that scattered across it.
High up on the mountain path a score of figures crept, all that were left of those who but a little before had streamed down to take us captive or to slay. High up in the darkening heavens the lammergeiers, the winged scavengers of the Himalayas, were gathering.
High up on the mountain path, a group of figures moved slowly, all that remained of those who had just moments before rushed down to capture or kill us. Up in the darkening sky, the lammergeiers, the scavenging birds of the Himalayas, were gathering.
The woman lifted her hand, beckoned us once more. Slowly we walked toward her, stood before her. The great clear eyes searched us—but no more intently than our own wondering eyes did her.
The woman raised her hand and called us over again. We walked slowly toward her and stood in front of her. Her big, clear eyes looked us over—but not any more intently than our own curious eyes looked at her.
CHAPTER VI. NORHALA OF THE LIGHTNINGS
We looked upon a vision of loveliness such, I think, as none has beheld since Trojan Helen was a maid. At first all I could note were the eyes, clear as rain-washed April skies, crystal clear as some secret spring sacred to crescented Diana. Their wide gray irises were flecked with golden amber and sapphire—flecks that shone like clusters of little aureate and azure stars.
We saw a sight of beauty like none has seen since Trojan Helen was young. At first, all I noticed were her eyes, clear like rain-washed April skies, as crystal clear as a hidden spring dedicated to the moon goddess Diana. Her wide gray irises were sprinkled with golden amber and sapphire—specks that sparkled like tiny clusters of golden and blue stars.
Then with a strange thrill of wonder I saw that these tiny constellations were not in the irises alone; that they clustered even within the pupils—deep within them, like far-flung stars in the depths of velvety, midnight heavens.
Then, with a strange thrill of wonder, I saw that these tiny constellations weren't just in the irises; they were gathered even within the pupils—deep inside them, like distant stars in the depths of velvety, midnight skies.
Whence had come those cold fires that had flared from them, I wondered—more menacing, far more menacing, in their cold tranquillity than the hot flames of wrath? These eyes were not perilous—no. Calm they were and still—yet in them a shadow of interest flickered; a ghost of friendliness smiled.
Where did those cold fires that flared from them come from, I wondered—more threatening, much more threatening, in their cold calm than the hot flames of anger? These eyes weren't dangerous—no. They were calm and still—yet in them a hint of interest flickered; a ghost of friendliness smiled.
Above them were level, delicately penciled brows of bronze. The lips were coral crimson and—asleep. Sweet were those lips as ever master painter, dreaming his dream of the very soul of woman's sweetness, saw in vision and limned upon his canvas—and asleep, nor wistful for awakening.
Above them were smooth, softly drawn bronze eyebrows. The lips were coral red and—asleep. Those lips were as sweet as any great painter, dreaming of the very essence of a woman's sweetness, envisioned and painted on his canvas—and asleep, not longing for awakening.
A proud, straight nose; a broad low brow, and over it the masses of the tendriling tresses—tawny, lustrous topaz, cloudy, METALLIC. Like spun silk of ruddy copper; and misty as the wisps of cloud that Soul'tze, Goddess of Sleep, sets in the skies of dawn to catch the wandering dreams of lovers.
A proud, straight nose; a wide, low forehead, and above it, the masses of curling hair—golden, shiny topaz, shimmering, METALLIC. Like spun silk of reddish copper; and as dreamy as the wisps of cloud that Soul'tze, Goddess of Sleep, places in the dawn sky to capture the wandering dreams of lovers.
Down from the wondrous face melted the rounded column of her throat to merge into exquisite curves of shoulders and breasts, half revealed beneath the swathing veils.
Down from her stunning face flowed the smooth line of her throat, blending into the beautiful curves of her shoulders and breasts, partially hidden beneath the flowing veils.
But upon that face, within her eyes, kissing her red lips and clothing her breasts, was something unearthly.
But on that face, in her eyes, kissing her red lips and covering her breasts, there was something otherworldly.
Something that came straight out of the still mysteries of the star-filled spaces; out of the ordered, the untroubled, the illimitable void.
Something that came straight out of the ongoing mysteries of the star-filled spaces; out of the ordered, the calm, the limitless void.
A passionless spirit that watched over the human passion in the scarlet mouth, in every slumbering, sculptured line of her—guarding her against its awakening.
A detached spirit that observed the human passion in the red mouth, in every dormant, sculpted curve of her—protecting her from its awakening.
Twilight calm dropping down from the sun sleep to still the restless mountain tarn. Ishtar dreamlessly asleep within Nirvana.
Twilight gently descends from the sun, calming the restless mountain lake. Ishtar is peacefully asleep in Nirvana.
Something not of this world we know—and yet of it as the winds of the Cosmos are to the summer breeze, the ocean to the wave, the lightnings to the glowworm.
Something otherworldly—yet connected to it like the winds of the cosmos are to the summer breeze, the ocean to the wave, and lightning to the glowworm.
“She isn't—human,” I heard Ventnor whispering at my ear. “Look at her eyes; look at the skin of her—”
“She isn’t—human,” I heard Ventnor whispering in my ear. “Look at her eyes; look at the skin on her—”
Her skin was white as milk of pearls; gossamer fine, silken and creamy; translucent as though a soft brilliancy dwelt within it. Beside it Ruth's fair skin was like some sun-and-wind-roughened country lass's to Titania's.
Her skin was as white as milk of pearls; delicate, silky, and creamy; translucent as if a soft glow resided within it. Next to it, Ruth's fair skin was like that of a sun- and wind-weathered country girl compared to Titania's.
She studied us as though she were seeing for the first time beings of her own kind. She spoke—and her voice was elfin distant, chimingly sweet like hidden little golden bells; filled with that tranquil, far off spirit that was part of her—as though indeed a tiny golden chime should ring out from the silences, speak for them, find tongues for them. The words were hesitating, halting as though the lips that uttered them found speech strange—as strange as the clear eyes found our images.
She looked at us as if she were seeing her own kind for the first time. She spoke—and her voice was sweet and distant, like little hidden golden bells; filled with that calm, distant vibe that was part of her—as if a tiny golden chime were ringing from the silence, speaking for it, finding words for it. The words came out hesitantly, as if the lips that formed them were unfamiliar with speaking—just like her clear eyes found our faces strange.
And the words were Persian—purest, most ancient Persian.
And the words were Persian—pure, ancient Persian.
“I am Norhala,” the golden voice chimed forth, whispered down into silence. “I am Norhala.”
“I am Norhala,” the golden voice echoed softly into the stillness. “I am Norhala.”
She shook her head impatiently. A hand stole forth from beneath her veils, slender, long-fingered with nails like rosy pearls; above the wrist was coiled a golden dragon with wicked little crimson eyes. The slender white hand touched Ruth's head, turned it until the strange, flecked orbs looked directly into the misty ones of blue.
She shook her head in frustration. A hand emerged from beneath her veils, slender and long-fingered with nails that resembled rosy pearls; above the wrist, a golden dragon coiled with tiny, wicked crimson eyes. The delicate white hand touched Ruth's head, turning it until the strange, flecked orbs faced directly into the misty blue ones.
Long they gazed—and deep. Then she who had named herself Norhala thrust out a finger, touched the tear that hung upon Ruth's curled lashes, regarded it wonderingly.
Long they gazed—and deep. Then she who had called herself Norhala extended a finger, touched the tear that hung on Ruth's curled lashes, looked at it with curiosity.
Something of recognition, of memory, seemed to awaken within her.
Something of recognition, of memory, seemed to awaken inside her.
“You are—troubled?” she asked with that halting effort.
"You are—worried?" she asked with that hesitant effort.
Ruth shook her head.
Ruth shook her head.
“THEY—do not trouble you?”
“Do they not trouble you?”
She pointed to the huddled heaps strewing the hollow. And then I saw whence the light which had streamed from her great eyes came. For the little azure and golden stars paled, trembled, then flashed out like galaxies of tiny, clustered silver suns.
She pointed to the huddled piles scattered in the hollow. Then I understood where the light streaming from her bright eyes originated. The small blue and gold stars faded, flickered, and then burst forth like clusters of tiny silver suns.
From that weird radiance Ruth shrank, affrighted.
From that strange glow, Ruth recoiled in fear.
“No—no,” she gasped. “I weep for—HIM.”
“No—no,” she gasped. “I cry for—HIM.”
She pointed where Chiu-Ming lay, a brown blotch at the edge of the shattered men.
She pointed to where Chiu-Ming lay, a brown patch at the edge of the broken bodies.
“For—him?” There was puzzlement in the faint voice. “For—that? But why?”
“For him?” There was confusion in the soft voice. “For that? But why?”
She looked at Chiu-Ming—and I knew that to her the sight of the crumpled form carried no recognition of the human, nothing of kin to her. There was a faint wonder in her eyes, no longer light-filled, when at last she turned back to us. Long she considered us.
She looked at Chiu-Ming—and I could tell that to her, the sight of his crumpled body meant nothing of the human experience, nothing she could connect with. There was a faint sense of wonder in her eyes, which were no longer full of light, when she finally turned back to us. She studied us for a long time.
“Now,” she broke the silence, “now something stirs within me that it seems has long been sleeping. It bids me take you with me. Come!”
“Now,” she broke the silence, “now something awakens within me that seems to have been asleep for a long time. It urges me to take you with me. Come!”
Abruptly she turned from us, glided to the crevice. We looked at each other, seeking council, decision.
Abruptly, she turned away from us and glided to the crevice. We looked at each other, searching for guidance and a decision.
“Chiu-Ming,” Drake spoke. “We can't leave him like that. At least let's cover him from the vultures.”
“Chiu-Ming,” Drake said. “We can’t just leave him like that. Let’s at least cover him from the vultures.”
“Come.” The woman had reached the mouth of the fissure.
“Come.” The woman had reached the entrance of the crack.
“I'm afraid! Oh, Martin—I'm afraid.” Ruth reached little trembling hands to her tall brother.
“I'm scared! Oh, Martin—I'm scared.” Ruth reached out her small trembling hands to her tall brother.
“Come!” Norhala called again. There was an echo of harshness, a clanging, peremptory and inexorable, in the chiming.
“Come!” Norhala called again. There was an echo of harshness, a clanging, peremptory and unavoidable, in the chiming.
Ventnor shrugged his shoulders.
Ventnor shrugged.
“Come, then,” he said.
“Come on,” he said.
With one last look at the Chinese, the lammergeiers already circling about him, we walked to the crevice. Norhala waited, silent, brooding until we passed her; then glided behind us.
With one last look at the Chinese, the lammergeiers already circling around him, we walked to the crevice. Norhala waited, silent and thoughtful until we passed her; then she glided behind us.
Before we had gone ten paces I saw that the place was no fissure. It was a tunnel, a passage hewn by human hands, its walls covered with the writhing dragon lines, its roof the mountain.
Before we had taken ten steps, I realized that the spot wasn’t a crack in the ground. It was a tunnel, a passage carved by people, its walls adorned with twisting dragon patterns, its ceiling the mountain.
The swathed woman swept by us. Swiftly we followed her. Far, far ahead was a wan gleaming. It quivered, a faintly shimmering, ghostly curtain, a full mile away.
The wrapped woman glided past us. We quickly followed her. Far, far ahead was a pale glow. It flickered, a faintly shimmering, ghostly curtain, a full mile away.
Now it was close; we passed through it and were out of the tunnel. Before us stretched a narrow gorge, a sword slash in the body of the towering giant under whose feet the tunnel crept. High above was the ribbon of the sky.
Now it was near; we went through it and emerged from the tunnel. In front of us lay a narrow gorge, a gash in the massive giant beneath whose feet the tunnel snaked. High above was the strip of the sky.
The sides were dark, but it came to me that here were no trees, no verdure of any kind. Its floor was strewn with boulders, fantastically shaped, almost indistinguishable in the fast closing dark.
The sides were dark, but it occurred to me that there were no trees, no greenery of any kind. Its floor was covered with boulders, oddly shaped, almost unrecognizable in the quickly fading light.
Twin monoliths bulwarked the passage end; the gigantic stones were leaning, crumbling. Fissures radiated from the opening, like deep wrinkles in the rock, showing where earth warping, range pressure, had long been working to close this hewn way.
Twin monoliths flanked the end of the passage; the massive stones were leaning and crumbling. Cracks spread out from the entrance, like deep wrinkles in the rock, revealing where the shifting earth and pressure from the mountain range had been trying to seal off this carved path for a long time.
“Stop,” Norhala's abrupt, golden note halted us; and again through the clear eyes I saw the white starshine flash.
“Stop,” Norhala's sharp, golden tone made us pause; and again through her clear eyes, I saw the white starshine flicker.
“It may be well—” She spoke as though to herself. “It may be well to close this way. It is not needed—”
“It might be good—” She spoke as if to herself. “It might be good to end it this way. It’s not necessary—”
Her voice rang out again, vibrant, strangely disquieting, harmonious. Murmurous chanting it was at first, rhythmic and low; ripples and flutings, tones and progressions utterly unknown to me; unfamiliar, abrupt, and alien themes that kept returning, droppings of crystal-clear jewels of sound, golden tollings—and all ordered, mathematical, GEOMETRIC, even as had been the gestures of the shapes; Lilliputians of the ruins, Brobdignagian of the haunted hollow.
Her voice rang out again, vibrant, oddly unsettling, and harmonious. It started as a soft, rhythmic chant, low and murmur-like; ripples and flutings, tones and progressions completely unknown to me; unfamiliar, sudden, and foreign themes that kept recurring, drops of crystal-clear sound, golden chimes—and all arranged, mathematical, GEOMETRIC, just like the gestures of the shapes; tiny beings of the ruins, giants of the haunted hollow.
What was it? I had it—IT WAS THOSE GESTURES TRANSFORMED INTO SOUND!
What was it? I got it—IT WAS THOSE GESTURES TURNED INTO SOUND!
There was a movement down by the tunnel mouth. It grew more rapid, seemed to vibrate with her song. Within the darkness there were little flashes; glimmerings of light began to come and go—like little awakenings of eyes of soft, jeweled flames, like giant gorgeous fireflies; flashes of cloudy amber, gleam of rose, sparkles of diamonds and of opals, of emeralds and of rubies—blinking, gleaming.
There was movement at the entrance of the tunnel. It quickened, as if pulsing with her song. In the darkness, tiny flashes appeared; glimmers of light flickered on and off—like little awakenings of soft, jeweled flames, like giant beautiful fireflies; flashes of cloudy amber, gleams of rose, sparkles of diamonds and opals, emeralds and rubies—blinking and shining.
A shimmering mist drew down around them—a swift and swirling mist. It thickened, was shot with slender shuttled threads like cobweb, coruscating strands of light.
A shimmering mist settled around them—a quick and swirling mist. It thickened, filled with slender, woven threads like cobwebs, sparkling strands of light.
The shining threads grew thicker, pulsed, were spangled with tiny vivid sparklings. They ran together, condensed—and all this in an instant, in a tenth of the time it takes me to write it.
The glowing threads got thicker, pulsed, and sparkled with tiny bright glimmers. They merged and condensed—and all of this happened in an instant, in a fraction of the time it takes me to write it.
From fiery mist and gemmed flashes came bolt upon bolt of lightning. The cliff face leaped out, a cataract of green flame. The fissures widened, the monoliths trembled, fell.
From fiery mist and sparkling flashes came strike after strike of lightning. The cliff face shot out like a waterfall of green flames. The cracks widened, the massive stones trembled, and collapsed.
In the wake of that dazzling brilliancy came utter blackness. I opened my blinded eyes; slowly the flecks of green fire cleared. A faint lambency still clung to the cliff. By it I saw that the tunnel's mouth had vanished, had been sealed—where it had gaped were only tons of shattered rock.
In the aftermath of that stunning light, there was complete darkness. I opened my blinded eyes; gradually, the sparks of green light faded away. A faint glow still lingered on the cliff. With that light, I noticed that the tunnel's entrance had disappeared, sealed off—where it had been was just piles of broken rock.
Came a rushing past us as of great bodies; something grazed my hand, something whose touch was like that of warm metal—but metal throbbing with life. They rushed by—and whispered down into silence.
Came rushing past us like huge figures; something brushed my hand, something that felt like warm metal—but metal pulsing with life. They sped by—and faded into silence.
“Come!” Norhala flitted ahead of us, a faintly luminous shape in the darkness. Swiftly we followed. I found Ruth beside me; felt her hand grip my wrist.
“Come on!” Norhala danced ahead of us, a softly glowing figure in the dark. We quickly followed. I found Ruth next to me; I felt her hand clutch my wrist.
“Walter,” she whispered, “Walter—she isn't human!”
“Walter,” she whispered, “Walter—she's not human!”
“Nonsense,” I muttered. “Nonsense, Ruth. What do you think she is—a goddess, a spirit of the Himalayas? She's as human as you or I.”
“Nonsense,” I muttered. “Nonsense, Ruth. What do you think she is—a goddess, a spirit of the Himalayas? She's as human as you or me.”
“No.” Even in the darkness I could sense the stubborn shake of her curly head. “Not all human. Or how could she have commanded those things? Or have summoned the lightnings that blasted the tunnel's mouth? And her skin and hair—they're too WONDERFUL, Walter.
“No.” Even in the darkness, I could tell she was stubbornly shaking her curly head. “Not entirely human. How else could she have controlled those things? Or summoned the lightning that blasted the tunnel's entrance? And her skin and hair—they're just too AMAZING, Walter.
“Why, she makes me look—look coarse. And the light that hovers about her—why, it is by that light we are making our way. And when she touched me—I—I glowed—all through.
“Why, she makes me look—look rough. And the light that surrounds her—well, it's by that light we are finding our way. And when she touched me—I—I felt like I was glowing—all over.
“Human, yes—but there is something else in her—something stronger than humanness, something that—makes it sleep!” she added astonishingly.
“Human, yes—but there’s something else in her—something stronger than being human, something that—makes it sleep!” she added, astonished.
The ground was level as a dancing floor. We followed the enigmatic glow—emanation, it seemed to me—from Norhala which was as a light for us to follow within the darkness. The high ribbon of sky had vanished—seemed to be overcast, for I could see no stars.
The ground was as flat as a dance floor. We followed the mysterious glow—what felt like a light from Norhala that guided us through the darkness. The broad stretch of sky had disappeared—it looked overcast, as I couldn’t see any stars.
Within the darkness I began again to sense faint movement; soft stirring all about us. I had the feeling that on each side and behind us moved an invisible host.
Within the darkness, I started to notice subtle movements; a gentle stirring all around us. I had the sense that an unseen crowd was moving on either side and behind us.
“There's something moving all about us—going with us,” Ruth echoed my thought.
“There's something moving all around us—traveling with us,” Ruth reflected my thought.
“It's the wind,” I said, and paused—for there was no wind.
“It's the wind,” I said, and paused—for there was no wind.
From the blackness before us came a succession of curious, muffled clickings, like a smothered mitrailleuse. The luminescence that clothed Norhala brightened, deepening the darkness.
From the darkness in front of us came a series of strange, muffled clicking sounds, like a suppressed machine gun. The glow surrounding Norhala brightened, intensifying the darkness.
“Cross!”
"Cross!"
She pointed into the void ahead; then, as we started forward, thrust out a hand to Ruth, held her back. Drake and Ventnor drew close to them, questioningly, anxious. But I stepped forward, out of the dim gleaming.
She pointed into the emptiness ahead; then, as we moved forward, she reached out a hand to Ruth, holding her back. Drake and Ventnor stepped closer to them, looking concerned and curious. But I stepped forward, out of the dim light.
Before me were two cubes; one I judged in that uncertain light to be six feet high, the other half its bulk. From them a shaft of pale-blue phosphorescence pierced the murk. They stood, the smaller pressed against the side of the larger, for all the world like a pair of immense nursery blocks, placed like steps by some giant child.
Before me were two cubes; one I thought in that dim light was six feet tall, the other half its size. From them, a beam of pale-blue glow cut through the darkness. They stood there, the smaller one pressed against the side of the larger, looking just like a pair of huge nursery blocks, arranged like steps by some giant child.
As my eyes swept over them, I saw that the shining shaft was an unbroken span of cubes; not multi-arched like the Lilliputian bridge of the dragon chamber, but flat and running out over an abyss that gaped at my very feet. All of a hundred feet they stretched; a slender, lustrous girder crossing unguessed depths of gloom. From far, far below came the faint whisper of rushing waters.
As I looked at them, I noticed that the shining beam was a continuous row of cubes; not arched like the tiny bridge in the dragon chamber, but flat and extending over a gap that yawned right at my feet. They stretched for about a hundred feet; a slim, shiny beam crossing unseen depths of darkness. From far below came a faint sound of rushing water.
I faltered. For these were the blocks that had formed the body of the monster of the hollow, its flailing arms. The thing that had played so murderously with the armored men.
I hesitated. These were the pieces that had made up the body of the monster from the hollow, its thrashing arms. The creature that had toyed so violently with the armored soldiers.
And now had shaped itself into this anchored, quiescent bridge.
And now it had transformed into this stable, calm bridge.
“Do not fear.” It was the woman speaking, softly, as one would reassure a child. “Ascend. Cross. They obey me.”
“Don’t be afraid.” It was the woman speaking gently, like someone comforting a child. “Go up. Cross over. They listen to me.”
I stepped firmly upon the first block, climbed to the second. The span stretched, sharp edged, smooth, only a slender, shimmering line revealing where each great cube held fast to the other.
I stepped confidently onto the first block and climbed up to the second. The span was wide, sharply defined, and smooth, with only a thin, shimmering line showing where each massive cube was securely connected to the next.
I walked at first slowly, then with ever-increasing confidence, for up from the surface streamed a guiding, a holding force, that was like a host of little invisible hands, steadying me, keeping firm my feet. I looked down; the myriads of enigmatic eyes were staring, staring up at me from deep within. They fascinated me; I felt my pace slowing; a vertigo seized me. Resolutely I dragged my gaze up and ahead; marched on.
I started walking slowly, then with growing confidence, as a guiding, supportive force streamed up from the surface, like a bunch of invisible hands steadying me and keeping my feet grounded. I looked down; countless mysterious eyes were staring up at me from deep below. They captivated me; I felt myself slowing down; dizziness overwhelmed me. Determined, I pulled my gaze up and forward and kept moving.
From the depths came more clearly the sound of the waters. Now there were but a few feet more of the bridge before me. I reached its end, dropped my feet over, felt them touch a smaller cube, and descended.
From below, the sound of the water was clearer. There were just a few more feet of the bridge in front of me. I reached the end, swung my feet over, felt them hit a smaller block, and stepped down.
Over the span came Ventnor. He was leading his laden pony. He had bandaged its eyes so that it could not look upon the narrow way it was treading. And close behind, a hand resting reassuringly upon its flank, strode Drake, swinging along carelessly. The little beast ambled along serenely, sure-footed as all its mountain kind, and docile to darkness and guidance.
Over time, Ventnor appeared, leading his loaded pony. He had wrapped its eyes so it couldn't see the narrow path it was on. Right behind him, with a hand gently resting on the pony's side, was Drake, walking casually. The little animal moved along calmly, sure-footed like all its mountain relatives, obedient to the dark and the direction it was given.
Then, an arm about Ruth, floated Norhala. Now she was beside us; dropped her arm from Ruth; glided past us. On for a hundred yards or more we went, and then she drew us a little toward the unseen canyon wall.
Then, with an arm around Ruth, Norhala glided by. Now she was next to us; she let her arm fall from Ruth and floated past us. We continued on for a hundred yards or more, and then she pulled us a bit closer to the hidden canyon wall.
She stood before us, shielding us. One golden call she sent.
She stood in front of us, protecting us. She sent out a single golden call.
I looked back into the darkness. Something like an enormous, dimly shimmering rod was raising itself. Higher it rose and higher. Now it stood, upright, a slender towering pillar, a gigantic slim figure whose tip pointed a full hundred feet in the air.
I glanced back into the darkness. Something like a huge, softly glowing rod was lifting itself up. It rose higher and higher. Now it stood upright, a tall slender pillar, a gigantic slim figure whose tip reached a full hundred feet into the air.
Then slowly it inclined itself toward us; drew closer, closer to the ground; touched and lay there for an instant inert. Abruptly it vanished.
Then slowly it leaned toward us; moved closer, closer to the ground; touched it and rested there for a moment, motionless. Suddenly, it disappeared.
But well I knew what I had seen. The span over which we had passed had raised itself even as had the baby bridge of the fortress; had lifted itself across the chasm and dropping itself upon the hither verge had disintegrated into its units; was following us.
But I knew exactly what I had seen. The area we had crossed had risen just like the little bridge of the fortress; it had stretched itself across the gap and, landing on this side, had broken down into its individual parts; it was coming after us.
A bridge of metal that could build itself—and break itself. A thinking, conscious metal bridge! A metal bridge with volition—with mind—that was following us.
A metal bridge that could construct and destroy itself. A thinking, aware metal bridge! A metal bridge with a will—an intellect—that was pursuing us.
There sighed from behind a soft, sustained wailing; rapidly it neared us. A wanly glimmering shape drew by; halted. It was like a rigid serpent cut from a gigantic square bar of cold blue steel.
There came a soft, prolonged wail from behind us; it quickly approached. A faintly glowing shape glided by; it stopped. It looked like a stiff serpent carved from a massive, square bar of cold blue steel.
Its head was a pyramid, a tetrahedron; its length vanished in the further darkness. The head raised itself, the blocks that formed its neck separating into open wedges like a Brobdignagian replica of those jointed, fantastic, little painted reptiles the Japanese toy-makers cut from wood.
Its head was a pyramid, a tetrahedron; its length disappeared into the deeper darkness. The head lifted, the blocks that made up its neck splitting apart into open wedges like a giant version of those jointed, colorful little wooden reptiles that Japanese toy makers create.
It seemed to regard us—mockingly. The pointed head dropped—past us streamed the body. Upon it other pyramids clustered—like the spikes that guarded the back of the nightmare Brontosaurus. Its end came swiftly into sight—its tail another pyramid twin to its head.
It looked at us—mockingly. The pointed head dropped—past us flowed the body. On it, other pyramids grouped together—like the spikes that lined the back of a terrifying Brontosaurus. Its end quickly came into view—its tail another pyramid just like its head.
It FLIRTED by—gaily; vanished.
It flirted by—cheerfully; vanished.
I had thought the span must disintegrate to follow—and it did not need to! It could move as a COMPOSITE as well as in UNITS. Move intelligently, consciously—as the Smiting Thing had moved.
I had thought the span had to break apart to follow—and it didn't have to! It could move as a COMPOSITE as well as in UNITS. Move intelligently, consciously—as the Smiting Thing had moved.
“Come!” Norhala's command checked my thoughts; we fell in behind her. Looking up I caught the friendly sparkle of a star; knew the cleft was widening.
“Come!” Norhala's command broke my train of thought; we fell in behind her. Looking up, I saw the friendly sparkle of a star; I knew the gap was widening.
The star points grew thicker. We stepped out into a valley small as that hollow from which we had fled; ringed like it with heaven-touching summits. I could see clearly. The place was suffused with a soft radiance as though into it the far, bright stars were pouring all their rays, filling it as a cup with their pale flames.
The star points became more intense. We walked into a valley as small as the hollow we had escaped from; surrounded like it by towering peaks. I could see clearly. The area was filled with a gentle glow as if the distant, bright stars were spilling all their light into it, filling it like a cup with their soft flames.
It was luminous as the Alaskan valleys when on white arctic nights they are lighted, the Athabascans believe, by the gleaming spears of hunting gods. The walls of the valley seemed to be drawn back into infinite distances.
It was as bright as the Alaskan valleys on white Arctic nights when, the Athabascans believe, the gleaming spears of hunting gods light them up. The valley walls appeared to stretch away into endless distances.
The shimmering mists that had nimbused Norhala had vanished—or merging into the wan gleaming had become one with it.
The shimmering mists that surrounded Norhala had disappeared—or blended into the pale glow and become one with it.
I stared straight at her, striving to clarify in my own clouded thought what it was that I had sensed as inhuman—never of OUR world or its peoples. Yet this conviction came not because of the light that had hovered about her, nor of her summonings of the lightnings; nor even of her control of those—things—which had smitten the armored men and spanned for us the abyss.
I looked directly at her, trying to figure out what I had sensed as something not human—something that definitely didn't belong to OUR world or its people. But this feeling didn't come from the glowing light surrounding her, nor from her call of the lightning; not even from her control over those—things—that had struck the armored men and created a bridge for us across the abyss.
All of that I was certain lay in the domain of the explicable, could be resolved into normality once the basic facts were gained.
All of that I was sure was something we could understand; it could be explained in a normal way once we had the basic facts.
Suddenly, I knew. Side by side with what we term the human there dwelt within this woman an actual consciousness foreign to earth, passionless, at least as we know passion, ordered, mathematical—an emanation of the eternal law which guides the circling stars.
Suddenly, I realized. Alongside what we call human, there existed within this woman an actual consciousness that was not of this earth, devoid of emotion, at least as we understand emotion, structured, precise—an expression of the eternal law that governs the orbiting stars.
This it was that had moved in the gestures which had evoked the lightnings. This it was that had spoken in the song which were those gestures transformed into sound. This it was that something greater than my consciousness knew and accepted.
This was what had stirred in the gestures that had called forth the lightning. This was what had expressed itself in the song that those gestures became when turned into sound. This was what something greater than my awareness understood and embraced.
Something which shared, no—that reigned, serene and untroubled, upon the throne of her mind; something utterly UNCOMPREHENDING, utterly unconscious OF, cosmically blind TO all human emotion; that spread itself like a veil over her own consciousness; that PLATED her thought—that was a strange word—why had it come to me—something that had set its mark upon her like—like—the gigantic claw print on the poppied field, the little print of the dragoned hall.
Something that shared, no—that ruled, calm and unbothered, over her thoughts; something completely UNCOMPREHENDING, completely unaware OF, cosmically blind TO all human feelings; that spread itself like a curtain over her own awareness; that PLATED her thinking—that was a peculiar word—why had it come to me—something that had left its mark on her like—like—the massive claw print on the poppy field, the tiny print of the draconic hall.
I caught at my mind, whirling I thought then in the grip of fantasy; strove by taking minute note of her to bring myself back to normal.
I grabbed onto my thoughts, which were spinning in a whirlwind of fantasy; I tried to ground myself by carefully observing her.
Her veils had slipped from her, baring her neck, her arms, the right shoulder. Under the smooth throat a buckle of dull gold held the sheer, diaphanous folds of the pale amber silk which swathed the high and rounded breasts, hiding no goddess curve of them.
Her veils had fallen away, exposing her neck, her arms, and her right shoulder. Beneath her smooth throat, a dull gold buckle held the sheer, translucent folds of pale amber silk that wrapped around her high, rounded breasts, revealing every goddess-like curve.
A wide and golden girdle clasped the waist, covered the rounded hips and thighs. The long, narrow, and high-arched feet were shod with golden sandals, laced just below the rounded knees with flat turquoise studded bands.
A wide golden belt wrapped around the waist, covering the curved hips and thighs. The long, narrow, high-arched feet were adorned with golden sandals, laced just below the rounded knees with flat turquoise-studded bands.
And shining through the amber folds, as glowing above them, the miracle of her body.
And shining through the amber folds, glowing above them, was the wonder of her body.
The dream of master sculptor given life. A goddess of earth's youth reborn in Himalayan wilds.
The dream of a master sculptor brought to life. A goddess of the earth's youth reborn in the Himalayan wilderness.
She raised her eyes; broke the long silence.
She looked up and ended the long silence.
“Now being with you,” she said dreamily, “there waken within me old thoughts, old wisdom, old questioning—all that I had forgotten and thought forgotten forever—”
“Being here with you now,” she said dreamily, “brings back old thoughts, old wisdom, old questions—all the things I had forgotten and thought I’d never remember again—”
The golden voice died—she who had spoken was gone from us, like the fading out of a phantom; like the breaking of a film.
The golden voice is gone—she who spoke has left us, like a vanishing ghost; like the ending of a movie.
A flicker shot over the skies, another and another. A brilliant ray of intense green like that of a distant searchlight swept to the zenith, hung for a moment and withdrew. Up came pouring the lances and the streamers of the aurora; faster and faster, banners and slender shining spears of green and iridescent blues and smoky, glistening reds.
A flash zipped across the sky, then another and another. A bright beam of intense green, like a distant searchlight, shot up to the top of the sky, paused for a moment, and then faded away. The lances and streamers of the aurora burst forth; faster and faster, there were banners and slender shining spears of green, iridescent blues, and smoky, glimmering reds.
The valley sprang into full view.
The valley came into full view.
I felt Ventnor's grip upon my wrist. I followed his pointing finger. Into the valley from the right ran a black spur of rock, half a mile from us, fifty feet high.
I felt Ventnor's grip on my wrist. I followed his pointing finger. A black spur of rock jutted into the valley from the right, half a mile away, fifty feet high.
Upon its crest stood—Norhala!
At its peak stood—Norhala!
Her arms were lifted to the sparkling sky; her braids were loosened—and as the fires of the aurora rose and fell, raced and were still, the silken cloud of her tresses swirled and eddied with them. Little clouds of coruscations danced gaily like fireflies about and through it.
Her arms were raised to the bright sky; her braids were let loose—and as the lights of the aurora moved up and down, raced and paused, the soft cloud of her hair swirled and flowed with them. Small sparks danced playfully like fireflies around and through it.
And all her bared body was outlined in living light, glowed and throbbed with light—light filled her like a vessel, she bathed in it. She thrust arms through the streaming, flaming locks; held them out from her, prisoned. She swayed slowly, rhythmically; like a faint, golden chiming came the echo of her song.
And her entire exposed body was outlined in bright light, glowing and pulsing with energy—light filled her like a container, and she soaked in it. She pushed her arms through the flowing, fiery hair; held them out in front of her, trapped. She swayed gently, in a steady rhythm; like a soft, golden ringing, the echo of her song played.
Abruptly around her, half circling her on the black spur, gleamed myriads of gem fires. Flares and flames of pale emerald, steady glowing of flame rubies, glints and lambencies of deepest sapphire, of wan sapphire, flickering opalescences, irised glitterings. A moment they gleamed. Then from them came bolt upon bolt of lightning—lightning that darted upon the lovely shape swaying there; lightnings that fell upon her, broke and dashed, cascading, from her radiant body.
Suddenly, all around her, half encircling her on the dark ridge, sparkled countless tiny lights. Flares and flames of soft green, steady glowing red flames, flashes and glimmers of the deepest blue and pale blue, shimmering opalescent hues, and iridescent glitters. They sparkled for a moment. Then, from them came flash after flash of lightning—lightning that shot toward the beautiful figure swaying there; lightning that struck her, breaking and cascading from her radiant body.
The lightnings bathed her—she bathed in them.
The lightning surrounded her—she was wrapped in it.
The skies were covered by a swift mist. The aurora was veiled.
The skies were shrouded in a quick mist. The aurora was hidden.
The valley filled with a palely shimmering radiance which dropped like veils upon it, hiding all within it. Hiding within fold upon luminous fold—Norhala!
The valley was filled with a soft, shimmering light that fell like veils over everything, obscuring all that was inside. Hidden within layer upon glowing layer—Norhala!
CHAPTER VII. THE SHAPES IN THE MIST
Mutely we faced each other, white and wan in the ghostly light.
The valley was very still; as silent as though sound had been withdrawn from it. The shimmering radiance suffusing it had thickened perceptibly; hovered over the valley floor faintly sparkling mists; hid it.
The valley was completely quiet; as if sound had been removed from it. The shimmering light filling it had noticeably thickened; it hovered over the valley floor with faintly sparkling mists; obscuring it.
Like a shroud was that silence. Beneath it my mind struggled, its unease, its forebodings growing ever stronger. Silently we repacked the saddlebags; girthed the pony; silently we waited for Norhala's return.
Like a blanket was that silence. Underneath it, my mind was struggling, its unease and forebodings getting stronger. Quietly we repacked the saddlebags; secured the pony; quietly we waited for Norhala to come back.
Idly I had noted that the place on which we stood must be raised above the level of the vale. Up toward us the gathering mists had been steadily rising; still was their wavering crest a half score feet below us.
Idly, I noticed that the spot where we stood was higher than the valley below. The gathering mist had been steadily rising toward us; still, its wavering crest was still about ten feet below us.
Abruptly out of their dim nebulosity a faintly phosphorescent square broke. It lifted, slowly; then swept, a dully lustrous six-foot cube, up the slope and came to rest almost at our feet. It dwelt there; contemplated us from its myriads of deep-set, sparkling striations.
Abruptly, out of their dark mist, a faintly glowing square appeared. It rose slowly, then moved, a dull-shiny six-foot cube, up the slope and stopped almost at our feet. It stayed there, observing us with its countless deep-set, sparkling lines.
In its wake swam, one by one, six others—their tops raising from the vapors like the first, watchfully; like shimmering backs of sea monsters; like turrets of fantastic angled submarines from phosphorescent seas. One by one they skimmed swiftly over the ledge; and one by one they nestled, edge to edge and alternately, against the cube which had gone before.
In its wake, six others followed one by one—their tops rising from the mist like the first, watchfully; like the glimmering backs of sea monsters; like the towers of strange, angled submarines emerging from glowing seas. One by one, they glided swiftly over the ledge; and one by one, they settled, side by side and alternating, against the cube that had come before.
In a crescent, they stretched before us. Back from them, a pace, ten paces, twenty, we retreated.
In a curve, they lay out in front of us. We moved back from them, a step, ten steps, twenty steps, we pulled away.
They lay immobile—staring at us.
They lay still—staring at us.
Cleaving the mists, silk of copper hair streaming wide, unearthly eyes lambent, floated up behind them—Norhala. For an instant she was hidden behind their bulk; suddenly was upon them; drifted over them like some spirit of light; stood before us.
Clearing the fog, her copper hair flowing freely, her otherworldly eyes glowing, Norhala appeared behind them. For a moment, she was concealed by their presence; then she was suddenly upon them, gliding over them like a being of light; she stood in front of us.
Her veils were again about her; golden girdle, sandals of gold and turquoise in their places. Pearl white her body gleamed; no mark of lightning marred it.
Her veils were wrapped around her again; a golden belt, sandals made of gold and turquoise in their rightful places. Her body shone pearly white; not a single mark of lightning disfigured it.
She walked toward us, turned and faced the watching cubes. She uttered no sound, but as at a signal the central cube slid forward, halted before her. She rested a hand upon its edge.
She walked towards us, turned, and faced the watching cubes. She didn't make a sound, but as if on cue, the central cube slid forward and stopped in front of her. She placed a hand on its edge.
“Ride with me,” she said to Ruth.
“Come ride with me,” she said to Ruth.
“Norhala.” Ventnor took a step forward. “Norhala, we must go with her. And this”—he pointed to the pony—“must go with us.”
“Norhala.” Ventnor stepped forward. “Norhala, we need to go with her. And this”—he pointed to the pony—“needs to come with us.”
“I meant—you—to come,” the faraway voice chimed, “but I had not thought of—that.”
“I meant for you to come,” the distant voice said, “but I hadn’t thought of that.”
A moment she considered; then turned to the six waiting cubes. Again as at a command four of the things moved, swirled in toward each other with a weird precision, with a monstrous martial mimicry; joined; stood before us, a platform twelve feet square, six high.
A moment she thought about it; then turned to the six waiting cubes. Again, as if on command, four of the cubes moved, swirling toward each other with an eerie precision, like a monstrous military display; they joined and formed a platform twelve feet square and six feet high.
“Mount,” sighed Norhala.
"Mount," Norhala sighed.
Ventnor looked helplessly at the sheer front facing him.
Ventnor looked helplessly at the sheer wall in front of him.
“Mount.” There was half-wondering impatience in her command. “See!”
“Mount.” There was a mix of curiosity and impatience in her voice. “Look!”
She caught Ruth by the waist and with the same bewildering swiftness with which she had vanished from us when the aurora beckoned she stood, holding the girl, upon the top of the single cube. It was as though the two had been lifted, had been levitated with an incredible rapidity.
She grabbed Ruth by the waist, and with the same confusing speed she had disappeared when the dawn called her, she stood, holding the girl, on top of the single cube. It was as if the two of them had been lifted, had been raised up with unbelievable quickness.
“Mount,” she murmured again, looking down upon us.
“Mount,” she whispered again, looking down at us.
Slowly Ventnor began to bandage the pony's eyes. I placed my hand upon the edge of the quadruple; sprang. A myriad unseen hands caught me, raised me, set me instantaneously on the upward surface.
Slowly, Ventnor started to wrap the pony's eyes. I put my hand on the edge of the quadruple and jumped. A countless number of invisible hands caught me, lifted me, and placed me instantly on the upper surface.
“Lift the pony to me,” I called to Ventnor.
“Lift the pony up to me,” I called to Ventnor.
“Lift it?” he echoed, incredulously.
“Lift it?” he repeated, incredulously.
Drake's grin cut like a sunray through the nightmare dread that shrouded my mind.
Drake's smile pierced through the nightmare fear that filled my mind.
“Catch,” he called; placed one hand beneath the beast's belly, the other under its throat; his shoulders heaved—and up shot the pony, laden as it was, landed softly upon four wide-stretched legs beside me. The faces of the two gaped up, ludicrous in their amazement.
“Catch,” he called; he put one hand beneath the beast's belly and the other under its throat; his shoulders strained—and up shot the pony, heavy as it was, landing softly on four outstretched legs next to me. The two of them stared up, ridiculous in their surprise.
“Follow,” cried Norhala.
“Follow,” shouted Norhala.
Ventnor leaped wildly for the top, Drake beside him; in the flash of a humming-bird's wing they were gripping me, swearing feebly. The unseen hold angled; struck upward; clutched from ankle to thigh; held us fast—men and beast.
Ventnor jumped frantically for the top, with Drake right next to him; in the blink of an eye, they were grabbing me, swearing softly. The invisible grip shifted; pulled up; clung from ankle to thigh; kept us all—men and beast—trapped.
Away swept the block that bore Ruth and Norhala; I saw Ruth crouching, head bent, her arms around the knees of the woman. They slipped into the mists; vanished.
Away went the block carrying Ruth and Norhala; I saw Ruth hunched over, her head down, arms wrapped around the woman's knees. They faded into the mist; gone.
And after them, like a log in a racing current, we, too, dipped beneath the faintly luminous vapors.
And after them, like a log in a rushing river, we, too, went under the softly glowing mist.
The cubes moved with an entire absence of vibration; so smoothly and skimmingly, indeed, that had it not been for the sudden wind that had risen when first we had stirred, and that now beat steadily upon our faces, and the cloudy walls streaming by, I would have thought ourselves at rest.
The cubes moved without any vibration; so smoothly and effortlessly, in fact, that if it weren't for the sudden wind that picked up when we first started moving, and that was now blowing steadily on our faces, along with the cloudy walls rushing past, I would have thought we were still.
I saw the blurred form of Ventnor drift toward the forward edge. He walked as though wading. I essayed to follow him; my feet I could not lift; I could advance only by gliding them as though skating.
I saw Ventnor's blurred figure moving towards the front edge. He walked as if he were wading through water. I tried to follow him; I couldn't lift my feet; I could only move forward by gliding them as if I were skating.
Also the force, whatever it was, that held me seemed to pass me on from unseen clutch to clutch; it was as though up to my hips I moved through a closely woven yet fluid mass of cobwebs. I had the fantastic idea that if I so willed I could slip over the edge of the blocks, crawl about their sides without falling—like a fly on the vertical faces of a huge sugar loaf.
Also the force, whatever it was, that held me seemed to guide me from one unseen grip to another; it felt like I was moving through a tightly woven yet fluid mass of cobwebs up to my hips. I had this wild idea that if I really wanted to, I could slip over the edge of the blocks and crawl around their sides without falling—like a fly on the vertical surfaces of a giant sugar loaf.
I drew beside Ventnor. He was staring ahead, striving, I knew, to pierce the mists for some glimpse of Ruth.
I sat next to Ventnor. He was staring straight ahead, trying, I knew, to see through the fog for a glimpse of Ruth.
He turned to me, his face drawn with anxiety, his eyes feverish.
He turned to me, his face tense with worry, his eyes burning with anxiety.
“Can you see them, Walter?” His voice shook. “God—why did I ever let her go like that? Why did I let her go alone?”
“Can you see them, Walter?” His voice trembled. “God—why did I ever let her leave like that? Why did I let her go by herself?”
“They'll be close ahead, Martin.” I spoke out of a conviction I could not explain. “Whatever it is we're bound for, wherever it is the woman's taking us, she means to keep us together—for a time at least. I'm sure of it.”
“They'll be close ahead, Martin.” I spoke with a certainty I couldn't explain. “Whatever we're headed towards, wherever this woman is taking us, she intends to keep us together—for a while at least. I'm convinced of it.”
“She said—follow.” It was Drake beside us. “How the hell can we do anything else? We haven't any control over this bird we're on. But she has. What she meant, Ventnor, is that it would follow her.”
“She said—follow.” It was Drake next to us. “How the hell can we do anything else? We’re not in control of this bird we’re on. But she is. What she meant, Ventnor, is that it would follow her.”
“That's true”—new hope softened the haggard face—“that's true—but is it? We're reckoning with creatures that man's imagination never conceived—nor could conceive. And with this—woman—human in shape, yes, but human in thought—never. How then can we tell—”
“That's true”—new hope softened the worn face—“that's true—but is it? We're dealing with beings that no one's imagination has ever conceived—nor could conceive. And with this—woman—human in appearance, yes, but human in thought—never. So how can we know—”
He turned once more, all his consciousness concentrated in his searching eyes.
He turned again, fully focused, his searching eyes scanning the surroundings.
Drake's rifle slipped from his hand.
Drake let go of his rifle.
He stooped to pick it up; then tugged with both hands. The rifle lay immovable.
He bent down to grab it, then pulled with both hands. The rifle wouldn't budge.
I bent and strove to aid him. For all the pair of us could do, the rifle might have been a part of the gleaming surface on which it rested. The tiny, deepset star points winked up—
I leaned in and tried to help him. No matter what we did, the rifle might as well have been part of the shiny surface it was on. The small, deep-set star points twinkled up—
“They're—laughing at us!” grunted Drake.
“They're—laughing at us!” grunted Drake.
“Nonsense,” I answered, and tried to check the involuntary shuddering that shook me, as I saw it shake him. “Nonsense. These blocks are great magnets—that's what holds the rifle; what holds us, too.”
“Nonsense,” I replied, trying to control the involuntary shudder that ran through me, just like it shook him. “Nonsense. These blocks are powerful magnets—that’s what keeps the rifle in place; that’s what keeps us here, too.”
“I don't mean the rifle,” he said; “I mean those points of lights—the eyes—”
“I don't mean the rifle,” he said; “I mean those lights—the eyes—”
There came from Ventnor a cry of almost anguished relief. We straightened. Our head shot above the mists like those of swimmers from water. Unnoticed, we had been climbing out of them.
There came from Ventnor a cry of almost anguished relief. We straightened. Our heads shot above the mist like swimmers breaking the surface of the water. Without realizing it, we had been climbing out of it.
And a hundred yards ahead of us, cleaving them, veiled in them almost to the shoulders, was Norhala, red-gold tresses steaming; and close beside her were the brown curls of Ruth. At her brother's cry she turned and her arm flashed out of the veils with reassuring gesture.
And a hundred yards in front of us, parting them, almost hidden by them up to her shoulders, was Norhala, her red-gold hair steaming; and right next to her were Ruth's brown curls. When she heard her brother call out, she turned, and her arm emerged from the veils with a comforting gesture.
A mile away was an opening in the valley's mountainous wall; toward it we were speeding. It was no ragged crevice, no nature split fissure; it gave the impression of a gigantic doorway.
A mile away was an opening in the valley's mountainous wall; we were racing toward it. It wasn't a jagged crack or a random split in nature; it looked like a massive doorway.
“Look,” whispered Drake.
“Check this out,” whispered Drake.
Between us and the vast gateway, gleaming triangles began to break through the vapors, like the cutting fins of sharks, glints of round bodies like gigantic porpoises—the vapors seethed with them. Quickly the fins and rolling curves were all about us. They centered upon the portal, streamed through—a horde of the metal things, leading us, guarding us, playing about us.
Between us and the huge gateway, shiny triangles started to emerge from the mist, like the slicing fins of sharks, glimmers of round shapes like giant porpoises—the mist swarmed with them. Soon, the fins and rolling curves surrounded us. They converged on the entrance, surged through—a swarm of metallic objects, guiding us, protecting us, swirling around us.
And weird, unutterably weird was that spectacle—the vast and silent vale with its still, smooth vapors like a coverlet of cloud; the regal head of Norhala sweeping over them; the dull glint and gleam of the metal paradoxes flowing, in ordered motion, all about us; the titanic gateway, glowing before us.
And strange, incredibly strange was that scene—the vast and quiet valley with its calm, smooth mist like a blanket of clouds; the majestic head of Norhala hovering over them; the dull shine and shimmer of the metal paradoxes moving in a coordinated way all around us; the enormous gateway glowing in front of us.
We were at its threshold; over it.
We were at its edge; beyond it.
CHAPTER VIII. THE DRUMS OF THUNDER
Upon that threshold the mists foamed like breaking billows, then ceased abruptly to be. Keeping exactly the distance I had noted when our gaze had risen above the fog, glided the block that bore Ruth and Norhala. In the strange light of the place into which we had emerged—and whether that place was canyon, corridor, or tunnel I could not then determine—it stood out sharply.
Upon that threshold, the mists rolled like crashing waves, then suddenly vanished. Keeping the same distance I had noted when our eyes had risen above the fog, the block carrying Ruth and Norhala glided by. In the strange light of the space we had entered—and whether that space was a canyon, corridor, or tunnel I couldn't tell at the time—it stood out clearly.
One arm of Norhala held Ruth—and in her attitude I sensed a shielding intent, guardianship—the first really human impulse this shape of mystery and beauty had revealed.
One arm of Norhala held Ruth—and from her stance, I felt a protective intent, a sense of guardianship—the first truly human emotion that this mysterious and beautiful figure had shown.
In front of them swept score upon score of her familiars—no longer dully lustrous, but shining as though cut from blue and polished steel. They—marched—in ordered rows, globes and cubes and pyramids; moving sedately now as units.
In front of them moved countless followers—no longer dull and shiny, but gleaming as if made from blue, polished steel. They marched in neat rows, in the shape of spheres, cubes, and pyramids; moving calmly now as a collective.
I looked behind me; out of the spume boiling at the portal, were pouring forth other scores of the Metal Things, darting through like divers through a wave. And as they drew into our wake and swam into the light, their dim lustre vanished like a film; their surfaces grew almost radiant.
I looked back; out of the foamy water at the entrance, more of the Metal Things were emerging, rushing through like divers through a wave. As they entered our path and swam into the light, their dull glow disappeared like a fog; their surfaces became nearly bright.
Whence came the light that set them gleaming? Our pace had slackened—I looked about me. The walls of the cleft or tunnel were perpendicular, smooth and shining with a cold, metallic, greenish glow.
Whence came the light that set them shining? Our pace had slowed—I looked around. The walls of the crevice or tunnel were vertical, smooth, and glowing with a cold, metallic, greenish light.
Between the walls, like rhythmic flashing of fire-flies, pulsed soft and fugitive glimmerings that carried a sense of the infinitely minute—of electrons, it came to me, rather than atoms. Their irradiance was greenish, like the walls; but I was certain that these corpuscles did not come from them.
Between the walls, like the rhythmic flashing of fireflies, there pulsed soft and fleeting glimmers that conveyed a sense of the infinitely tiny—of electrons, I realized, instead of atoms. Their glow was greenish, like the walls; but I was sure these particles didn’t originate from them.
They blinked and faded like motes within a shifting sunbeam; or, to use a more scientific comparison, like colloids within the illuminated field of the ultramicroscope; and like these latter it was as though the eyes took in not the minute particles themselves but their movement only.
They blinked and faded like tiny specks in a moving sunbeam; or, to put it more scientifically, like colloids in the bright light of an ultramicroscope; and much like those, it seemed that the eyes perceived not the tiny particles themselves but just their movement.
Save for these gleamings the light of the place, although crepuscular, was crystalline clear. High above us—five hundred, a thousand feet—the walls merged into a haze of clouded beryl.
Aside from these glimmers, the light in the area, although dim, was crystal clear. High above us—five hundred, a thousand feet—the walls blended into a mist of cloudy greenish-blue.
Rock certainly the cliffs were—but rock cut and planed, smoothed and polished and PLATED!
Rock was definitely the cliffs—but cut and shaped, smoothed and polished and COATED!
Yes, that was it—plated. Plated with some metallic substance that was itself a reservoir of luminosity and from which, it came to me, pulsed the force that lighted the winking ions. But who could have done such a thing? For what purpose? How?
Yes, that was it—plated. Plated with some metallic substance that was itself a source of brightness and from which, I realized, pulsed the energy that lit up the blinking ions. But who could have done such a thing? For what purpose? How?
And the meticulousness, the perfection of these smoothed cliffs struck over my nerves as no rasp could, stirring a vague resentment, an irritated desire for human inharmonies, human disorder.
And the attention to detail, the perfection of these smooth cliffs hit me harder than any roughness could, stirring a vague resentment, an irritated longing for human chaos, human disorder.
Absorbed in my examination I had forgotten those who must share with me my doubts and dangers. I felt a grip on my arm.
Absorbed in my examination, I had forgotten those who had to share my doubts and dangers. I felt a grip on my arm.
“If we get close enough and I can get my feet loose from this damned thing I'll jump,” Drake said.
“If we get close enough and I can get my feet free from this damn thing, I'll jump,” Drake said.
“What?” I gasped, blankly, startled out of my preoccupation. “Jump where?”
“What?” I replied, surprised and momentarily distracted. “Jump where?”
I followed his pointing finger. We were rapidly closing upon the other cube; it was now a scant twenty paces ahead; it seemed to be stopping. Ventnor was leaning forward, quivering with eagerness.
I followed where he was pointing. We were quickly getting closer to the other cube; it was now just twenty steps away; it looked like it was slowing down. Ventnor was leaning forward, trembling with excitement.
“Ruth!” he called. “Ruth—are you all right?”
“Ruth!” he called. “Ruth—are you okay?”
Slowly she turned to us—my heart gave a great leap, then seemed to stop. For her sweet face was touched with that same unearthly tranquillity which was Norhala's; in her brown eyes was a shadow of that passionless spirit brooding in Norhala's own; her voice as she answered held within it more than echo of Norhala's faint, far-off golden chiming.
Slowly, she turned to us—my heart surged, then felt like it stopped. Her sweet face had that same otherworldly calm that Norhala had; in her brown eyes was a hint of the emotionless spirit lingering in Norhala's own; her voice when she replied held more than just the echo of Norhala's soft, distant golden chime.
“Yes,” she sighed; “yes, Martin—have no fear for me—”
“Yes,” she sighed, “yes, Martin—don’t worry about me—”
And turned from us, gazing forward once more with the woman and as silent as she.
And turned away from us, looking ahead again with the woman and just as quiet as she was.
I glanced covertly at Ventnor, at Drake—had I imagined, or had they too seen? Then I knew they had seen, for Ventnor's face was white to the lips, and Drake's jaw was set, his teeth clenched, his eyes blazing with anger.
I took a quick look at Ventnor and Drake—had I imagined it, or had they seen too? Then I realized they had seen, because Ventnor's face was pale, and Drake's jaw was tight, his teeth clenched, his eyes filled with fury.
“What's she doing to Ruth—you saw her face,” he gritted, half inarticulately.
“What's she doing to Ruth—you saw her face,” he said through clenched teeth, unable to articulate fully.
“Ruth!” There was anguish in Ventnor's cry.
“Ruth!” Ventnor's shout was filled with anguish.
She did not turn again. It was as though she had not heard him.
She didn’t look back. It was like she hadn’t heard him at all.
The cubes were now not five yards apart. Drake gathered himself; strained to loosen his feet from the shining surface, making ready to leap when they should draw close enough. His great chest swelled with his effort, the muscles of his neck knotted, sweat steamed down his face.
The cubes were now only five yards apart. Drake focused himself, trying to free his feet from the shiny surface, getting ready to jump when they got close enough. His chest inflated with effort, the muscles in his neck tensed, and sweat dripped down his face.
“No use,” he gasped, “no use, Goodwin. It's like trying to lift yourself by your boot-straps—like a fly stuck in molasses.”
“No use,” he gasped, “no use, Goodwin. It's like trying to lift yourself by your bootstraps—like a fly stuck in molasses.”
“Ruth,” cried Ventnor once more.
“Ruth,” Ventnor called again.
As though it had been a signal the block darted forward, resuming the distance it had formerly maintained between us.
As if it had been a signal, the block shot forward, going back to the distance it had previously kept between us.
The vanguard of the Metal Things began to race. With an incredible speed they fled into, were lost in an instant within, the luminous distances.
The front line of the Metal Things started to race. With astonishing speed, they vanished into, and were gone in an instant within, the bright expanses.
The cube that bore the woman and girl accelerated; flew faster and faster onward. And as swiftly our own followed it. The lustrous walls flowed by, dizzily.
The cube carrying the woman and girl sped up; it flew faster and faster ahead. And just as quickly, our own followed it. The shiny walls rushed past in a daze.
We had swept over toward the right wall of the cleft and were gliding over a broad ledge. This ledge was, I judged, all of a hundred feet in width. From it the floor of the place was dropping rapidly.
We had moved over to the right wall of the crack and were smoothly gliding along a wide ledge. I estimated this ledge was about a hundred feet wide. From there, the floor of the area was sloping down quickly.
The opposite precipices were slowly drawing closer. After us flowed the flanking host.
The opposing cliffs were gradually moving closer together. Behind us, the surrounding army advanced.
Steadily our ledge arose and the floor of the canyon dropped. Now we were twenty feet above it, now thirty. And the character of the cliffs was changing. Veins of quartz shone under the metallic plating like cut crystal, like cloudy opals; here was a splash of vermilion, there a patch of amber; bands of pallid ochre stained it.
Steadily, our ledge rose, and the floor of the canyon dropped. Now we were twenty feet above it, then thirty. The cliffs were changing character. Veins of quartz sparkled under the metallic coating like cut crystal, like cloudy opals; here was a splash of bright red, there a patch of amber; bands of pale yellow stained it.
My gaze was caught by a line of inky blackness in the exact center of the falling floor. So black was it that at first glance I took it for a vein of jetty lignite.
My eyes were drawn to a line of deep blackness right in the center of the collapsing floor. It was so dark that at first, I mistook it for a vein of jet-black lignite.
It widened. It was a crack, a fissure. Now it was a yard in width, now three, and blackness seemed to well up from within it, blackness that was the very essence of the depths. Steadily the ebon rift expanded; spread suddenly wide open in two sharp-edged, flying wedges—
It got bigger. It was a crack, a gap. Now it was a yard wide, then three, and darkness seemed to rise from within it, darkness that was the very essence of the depths. Gradually, the black rift grew; it suddenly flew wide open in two sharp-edged, flying wedges—
Earth had dropped away. At our side a gulf had opened, an abyss, striking down depth upon depth; profound; immeasurable.
Earth had vanished. Next to us, a chasm had formed, an endless void, plunging deeper and deeper; profound; limitless.
We were human atoms, riding upon a steed of sorcery and racing along a split rampart of infinite space.
We were like tiny particles, riding on a magical horse and speeding along a split barrier of endless space.
I looked behind—scores of the cubes were darting from the metal host trailing us; in a long column of twos they flashed by, raced ahead. Far in front of us a gloom began to grow; deepened until we were rushing into blackest night.
I looked back—lots of the cubes were zipping from the metal crowd following us; in pairs they sped by, racing ahead. Up ahead, a darkness started to creep in; it deepened until we were charging into pitch black.
Through the murk stabbed a long lance of pale blue phosphorescence. It unrolled like a ribbon of wan flame, flicked like a serpent's tongue—held steady. I felt the Thing beneath us leap forward; its velocity grew prodigious; the wind beat upon us with hurricane force.
Through the darkness, a long beam of pale blue light pierced through. It unfurled like a ribbon of weak flame, flicked like a snake's tongue—staying steady. I felt the creature beneath us surge ahead; its speed became incredible; the wind battered us with hurricane strength.
I shielded my eyes with my hands and peered through the chinks of my fingers. Ranged directly in our path was a barricade of the cubes and upon them we were racing like a flying battering-ram. Involuntarily I closed my eyes against the annihilating impact that seemed inevitable.
I covered my eyes with my hands and looked through the gaps between my fingers. Directly in our way was a blockade of cubes, and we were charging at them like a speeding battering ram. Without thinking, I shut my eyes in anticipation of the crushing impact that felt unavoidable.
The Thing on which we rode lifted.
The thing we were riding lifted up.
We were soaring at a long angle straight to the top of the barrier; were upon it, and still with that awful speed unchecked were hurtling through the blackness over the shaft of phosphorescence, the ribbon of pale light that I had watched pierce it and knew now was but another span of the cubes that but a little before had fled past us. Beneath the span, on each side of it, I sensed illimitable void.
We were gliding at a sharp angle straight to the top of the barrier; we reached it, and still with that terrifying speed unrestrained, we were racing through the darkness over the glowing shaft, the strip of pale light that I had seen cut through it and now realized was just another section of the cubes that had just zipped past us. Below the span, on either side of it, I felt an endless emptiness.
We were over; rushing along in darkness. There began a mighty tumult, a vast crashing and roaring. The clangor waxed, beat about us with tremendous strokes of sound.
We were done; speeding through the darkness. A huge chaos erupted, a loud crashing and roaring. The noise grew louder, hitting us with powerful bursts of sound.
Far away was a dim glowing, as of rising sun through heavy mists of dawn. The mists faded—miles away gleamed what at first glimpse seemed indeed to be the rising sun; a gigantic orb, whose lower limb just touched, was sharply, horizontally cut by the blackness, as though at its base that blackness was frozen.
Far away was a dim glow, like the sun rising through thick morning mist. The mist faded—miles away, what first looked like the rising sun shone; a huge orb, whose bottom edge was sharply cut by the darkness, as if that darkness was frozen at its base.
The sun? Reason returned to me; told me this globe could not be that.
The sun? Logic came back to me; told me this world couldn't be that.
What was it then? Ra-Harmachis, of the Egyptians, stripped of his wings, exiled and growing old in the corridors of the Dead? Or that mocking luminary, the cold phantom of the God of light and warmth which the old Norsemen believed was set in their frozen hell to torment the damned?
What was it then? Ra-Harmachis, of the Egyptians, stripped of his wings, exiled and aging in the corridors of the Dead? Or that mocking star, the cold ghost of the God of light and warmth that the old Norsemen thought was placed in their frozen hell to torment the damned?
I thrust aside the fantasies, impatiently. But sun or no sun, light streamed from this orb, light in multicolored, lanced rays, banishing the blackness through which we had been flying.
I pushed aside the fantasies, feeling impatient. But whether the sun was out or not, light poured from this orb, casting colorful beams that chased away the darkness we had been flying through.
Closer we came and closer; lighter it grew about us, and by the growing light I saw that still beside us ran the abyss. And even louder, more thunderous, became the clamor.
Closer we got, and closer; it became brighter around us, and by the increasing light, I saw that the abyss still ran alongside us. And even louder, more deafening, the noise became.
At the foot of the radiant disk I glimpsed a luminous pool. Into it, out of the depths, protruded a tremendous rectangular tongue, gleaming like gray steel.
At the base of the bright disk, I caught sight of a glowing pool. From its depths, a massive rectangular tongue jutted out, shining like gray steel.
On the tongue an inky shape appeared; it lifted itself from the abyss, rushed upon the disk and took form.
On the tongue, a dark shape appeared; it rose up from the depths, rushed toward the disk, and took shape.
Like a gigantic spider it was, squat and horned. For an instant it was silhouetted against the smiling sphere, poised itself—and vanished through it.
Like a huge spider, it was short and horned. For a moment it was outlined against the smiling sun, positioned itself—and disappeared into it.
Now, not far ahead, silhouetted as had been the spider shape, blackened into sight a cube and on it Ruth and Norhala. It seemed to hover, to wait.
Now, not far ahead, silhouetted like the spider shape, a black cube came into view, with Ruth and Norhala on it. It seemed to hover, as if waiting.
“It's a door,” Drake's shout beat thinly in my ears against the hurricane of sound.
“It's a door,” Drake's shout barely registered in my ears amid the hurricane of noise.
What I thought had been an orb was indeed a gateway, a portal; and it was gigantic.
What I thought was an orb was actually a gateway, a portal; and it was enormous.
The light streamed through it, the flaming colors, the lightning glare, the drifting shadows were all beyond it. The suggestion of sphere had been an illusion, born of the darkness in which we were moving and in its own luminescence.
The light poured through it, the bright colors, the blinding glare, the moving shadows were all outside of it. The idea of a sphere had been a trick of the mind, created by the darkness we were navigating and its own glow.
And I saw that the steel tongue was a ramp, a slide, dropping down into the gulf.
And I saw that the steel tongue was a ramp, a slide, going down into the gulf.
Norhala raised her hands high above her head. Up from the darkness flew an incredible shape—like a monstrous, armored flat-backed crab; angled spikes protruded from it; its huge body was spangled with darting, greenish flames.
Norhala raised her hands high above her head. From the darkness emerged an incredible figure—like a gigantic, armored, flat-backed crab; jagged spikes jutted out from it; its massive body was adorned with flickering, greenish flames.
It swept beneath us and by. On its back were multitudinous breasts from which issued blinding flashes—sapphire blue, emerald green, sun yellow. It hung poised as had that other nightmare shape, standing out jet black and colossal, rearing upon columnar legs, whose outlines were those of alternate enormous angled arrow-points and lunettes. Swiftly its form shifted; an instant it hovered, half disintegrate.
It swept beneath us and past. On its back were countless breasts from which blinding flashes erupted—sapphire blue, emerald green, sun yellow. It hung there, poised like that other terrifying shape, standing out in jet black and colossal, rearing up on tall, columnar legs, with outlines like enormous, angled arrowheads and moons. Quickly, its form shifted; for a moment it hovered, half falling apart.
Now I saw spinning spheres and darting cubes and pyramids click into new positions. The front and side legs lengthened, the back legs shortened, fitting themselves plainly to what must be a varying angle of descent beyond.
Now I watched as spheres spun and cubes and pyramids zipped into new spots. The front and side legs got longer, while the back legs shrank, adjusting themselves clearly to what had to be a changing angle of descent ahead.
And it was no chimera, no kraken of the abyss. It was a car made of the Metal Things. I caught again the flashes and thought that they were jewels or heaps of shining ores carried by the conscious machine.
And it wasn't an illusion, nor a monster from the depths. It was a car made of Metal Things. I saw the glints again and thought they were gems or piles of shiny ores brought by the sentient machine.
It vanished. In its place hung poised the cube that bore the enigmatic woman and Ruth. Then they were gone and we stood where but an instant before they had been.
It disappeared. In its place, the cube that held the mysterious woman and Ruth hung there. Then they were gone, and we stood where just a moment before they had been.
We were high above an ocean of living light—a sea of incandescent splendors that stretched mile upon uncounted mile away and whose incredible waves streamed thousands of feet in air, flew in gigantic banners, in tremendous streamers, in coruscating clouds of varicolored flame—as though torn by the talons of a mighty wind.
We were high above a vast ocean of vibrant light—a sea of glowing brilliance that extended for miles and miles, with amazing waves soaring thousands of feet into the air, flying in huge banners, in massive streamers, in sparkling clouds of multicolored flame—as if ripped apart by the claws of a powerful wind.
My dazzled sight cleared, glare and blaze and searing incandescence took form, became ordered. Within the sea of light I glimpsed shapes cyclopean, unnameable.
My dazzled vision cleared, and the glare, blaze, and intense brightness took shape and became organized. Within the sea of light, I caught glimpses of colossal, unnameable shapes.
They moved slowly, with an awesome deliberateness. They shone darkly within the flame-woven depths. From them came the volleys of the lightnings.
They moved slowly, with an impressive intent. They glowed faintly in the flame-woven depths. From them came the bursts of lightning.
Score upon score of them there were—huge and enigmatic. Their flaming levins threaded the shimmering veils, patterned them, as though they were the flying robes of the very spirit of fire.
There were countless of them—big and mysterious. Their bright flashes wove through the shimmering veils, creating patterns, as if they were the flowing robes of the very spirit of fire.
And the tumult was as ten thousand Thors, smiting with hammers against the enemies of Odin. As a forge upon whose shouting anvils was being shaped a new world.
And the noise was like ten thousand Thors, hitting with hammers against the enemies of Odin. Like a forge where a new world was being shaped on its shouting anvils.
A new world? A metal world!
A new world? A world of metal!
The thought spun through my mazed brain, was gone—and not until long after did I remember it. For suddenly all that clamor died; the lightnings ceased; all the flitting radiances paled and the sea of flaming splendors grew thin as moving mists. The storming shapes dulled with them, seemed to darken into the murk.
The thought raced through my confused mind, vanished—and it wasn't until much later that I recalled it. Suddenly, all the noise faded away; the lightning stopped; the flickering lights dimmed, and the sea of bright colors grew faint like shifting fog. The stormy shapes dulled alongside them, appearing to fade into the darkness.
Through the fast-waning light and far, far away—miles it seemed on high and many, many miles in length—a broad band of fluorescent amethyst shone. From it dropped curtains, shimmering, nebulous as the marching folds of the aurora; they poured, cascaded, from the amethystine band.
Through the quickly fading light and far, far away—miles above and many, many miles long—a wide strip of glowing amethyst shone. From it hung curtains, shimmering and cloud-like like the flowing folds of the aurora; they spilled and cascaded from the amethyst band.
Huge and purple-black against their opalescence bulked what at first I thought a mountain, so like was it to one of those fantastic buttes of our desert Southwest when their castellated tops are silhouetted against the setting sun; knew instantly that this was but subconscious striving to translate into terms of reality the incredible.
Huge and dark purple-black loomed what I initially thought was a mountain, so much like one of those amazing buttes from our desert Southwest when their castle-like tops are outlined against the setting sun; I realized immediately that this was just my subconscious trying to make sense of the unbelievable.
It was a City!
It was a city!
A city full five thousand feet high and crowned with countless spires and turrets, titanic arches, stupendous domes! It was as though the man-made cliffs of lower New York were raised scores of times their height, stretched a score of times their length. And weirdly enough it did suggest those same towering masses of masonry when one sees them blacken against the twilight skies.
A city sitting five thousand feet high, topped with countless spires and turrets, massive arches, and impressive domes! It felt like the skyscrapers of lower New York were lifted dozens of times their height and stretched many times their length. Strangely enough, it resembled those towering brick structures when they're silhouetted against the twilight sky.
The pit darkened as though night were filtering down into it; the vast, purple-shadowed walls of the city sparkled out with countless lights. From the crowning arches and turrets leaped broad filaments of flame, flashing, electric.
The pit grew darker as if night was seeping into it; the massive, purple-tinted walls of the city shimmered with countless lights. From the towering arches and turrets shot out bright, electrifying flames, flashing brilliantly.
Was it my straining eyes, the play of the light and shadow—or were those high-flung excrescences shifting, changing shape? An icy hand stretched out of the unknown, stilled my heart. For they were shifting—arches and domes, turrets and spires; were melting, reappearing in ferment; like the lightning-threaded, rolling edges of the thundercloud.
Was it my straining eyes, the way the light and shadow played—or were those high-flying projections shifting, changing shape? An icy hand reached out from the unknown, stopping my heart. Because they were shifting—arches and domes, towers and spires; melting, reappearing in chaos; like the jagged, rolling edges of a thundercloud.
I wrenched my gaze away; saw that our platform had come to rest upon a broad and silvery ledge close to the curving frame of the portal and not a yard from where upon her block stood Norhala, her arm clasped about the rigid form of Ruth. I heard a sigh from Ventnor, an exclamation from Drake.
I forced myself to look away and saw that our platform had stopped on a wide, shiny ledge near the curved edge of the portal, just a short distance from where Norhala stood on her block with her arm around the stiff figure of Ruth. I heard Ventnor sigh and Drake exclaim.
Before one of us could cry out to Ruth, the cube glided to the edge of the shelf, dipped out of sight.
Before any of us could call out to Ruth, the cube slid to the edge of the shelf and vanished from view.
That upon which we rode trembled and sped after it.
That which we rode shook and raced after it.
There came a sickening sense of falling; we lurched against each other; for the first time the pony whinnied, fearfully. Then with awful speed we were flying down a wide, a glistening, a steeply angled ramp into the Pit, straight toward the half-hidden, soaring escarpments flashing afar.
There was a nauseating feeling of falling; we stumbled against each other; for the first time, the pony whinnied, terrified. Then, with alarming speed, we were rushing down a wide, shiny, steep ramp into the Pit, heading straight toward the partly concealed, towering cliffs gleaming in the distance.
Far ahead raced the Thing on which stood woman and maid. Their hair streamed behind them, mingled, silken web of brown and shining veil of red-gold; little clouds of sparkling corpuscles threaded them, like flitting swarms of fire-flies; their bodies were nimbused with tiny, flickering tongues of lavender flame.
Far ahead, the Thing raced on which stood a woman and a girl. Their hair flowed behind them, a silky mix of brown and a shining veil of red-gold; little clouds of sparkling particles surrounded them, like flickering swarms of fireflies; their bodies were surrounded by tiny, flickering tongues of lavender flame.
About us, above us, began again to rumble the countless drums of the thunder.
About us, above us, the countless drums of thunder started to rumble again.
CHAPTER IX. THE PORTAL OF FLAME
It was as though we were on a meteor hurtling through space. The split air shrieked and shrilled, a keening barrier against the avalanche of the thunder. The blast bent us far back on thighs held rigid by the magnetic grip.
It felt like we were on a meteor zooming through space. The air split with a shriek and a wail, creating a barrier against the heavy rumble of thunder. The force pushed us back, our thighs stiffened from the strong pull.
The pony spread its legs, dropped its head; through the hurricane roaring its screaming pierced thinly, that agonizing, terrible lamentation which is of the horse and the horse alone when the limit of its endurance is reached.
The pony spread its legs and lowered its head; through the howling hurricane, its scream cut through sharply, that agonizing, terrible wail that belongs to the horse alone when it has reached its breaking point.
Ventnor crouched lower and lower, eyes shielded behind arms folded over his brows, straining for a glimpse of Ruth; Drake crouched beside him, bracing him, supporting him against the tempest.
Ventnor crouched lower and lower, his eyes shielded by his arms folded over his forehead, trying to catch a glimpse of Ruth; Drake crouched next to him, steadying him, supporting him against the storm.
Our line of flight became less abrupt, but the speed increased, the wind-pressure became almost insupportable. I twisted, dropped upon my right arm, thrust my head against my shoulder, stared backward. When first I had looked upon the place I had sensed its immensity; now I began to realize how vast it must really be—for already the gateway through which we had come glimmered far away on high, shrunk to a hoop of incandescent brass and dwindling fast.
Our path became smoother, but our speed picked up, and the wind pressure became nearly unbearable. I twisted, dropped onto my right arm, pressed my head against my shoulder, and looked back. When I first saw the place, I sensed its size; now I was starting to grasp how enormous it really was—because the gateway we had come through was already glimmering far above, reduced to a ring of glowing brass and quickly shrinking.
Nor was it a cavern; I saw the stars, traced with deep relief the familiar Northern constellations. Pit it might be, but whatever terror, whatever ordeals were before us, we would not have to face them buried deep within earth. There was a curious comfort to me in the thought.
Nor was it a cave; I saw the stars, clearly outlining the familiar Northern constellations. It might be a pit, but whatever terror or challenges lay ahead, we wouldn’t have to confront them buried deep underground. There was a strange comfort in that idea.
Suddenly stars and sky were blotted out.
Suddenly, the stars and sky disappeared.
We had plunged beneath the surface of the radiant sea.
We had dove below the surface of the sparkling sea.
Lying in the position in which I was, I was sensible of a diminution of the cyclonic force; the blast streamed up and over the front of the cube. To me drifted only the wailings of our flight and the whimpering terror of the pony.
Lying in my position, I noticed a decrease in the cyclonic force; the wind flowed up and over the front of the cube. All I could hear were the cries of our escape and the frightened whimpers of the pony.
I turned my head cautiously. Upon the very edge of the flying blocks squatted Drake and Ventnor, grotesquely frog-like. I crawled toward them—crawled, literally, like a caterpillar; for wherever my body touched the surface of the cubes the attracting force held it, allowed a creeping movement only, surface sliding upon surface—and weirdly enough like a human measuring-worm I looped myself over to them.
I turned my head carefully. Right at the edge of the floating blocks were Drake and Ventnor, looking strangely like frogs. I crawled toward them—crawled, literally, like a caterpillar; because wherever my body made contact with the surface of the cubes, the attracting force held me down, allowing only a slow movement, sliding over the surface—and weirdly enough, like a human measuring worm, I looped myself over to them.
As my bare palms clung to the Things I realized with finality that whatever their activation, their life, they WERE metal.
As my bare hands gripped the things, I understood once and for all that no matter how they were used or how they lived, they WERE metal.
There was no mistaking now the testimony of touch. Metal they were, with a hint upon contact of highly polished platinum, or at the least of a metal as finely grained as it.
There was no doubt now about the feeling of touch. They were definitely metal, with a hint of highly polished platinum when they made contact, or at least a metal with a similar fine grain.
Also they had temperature, a curiously pleasant warmth—the surfaces were, I judged, around ninety-five degrees Fahrenheit. I looked deep down into the little sparkling points that were, I knew, organs of sight; they were like the points of contact of innumerable intersecting crystal planes. They held strangest paradoxical suggestion of being close to the surface and still infinite distances away.
Also, they had warmth, a strangely nice coziness—the surfaces felt like they were around ninety-five degrees Fahrenheit. I gazed into the tiny sparkling points that I knew were organs of sight; they resembled the points where countless crystal planes intersect. They presented a bizarre paradox, seeming both close to the surface and infinitely far away.
And they were like—what was it they were like?—it came to me with a distinct shock.
And they were like—what were they like again?—it hit me with a total surprise.
They were like the galaxies of little aureate and sapphire stars in the clear gray heavens of Norhala's eyes.
They were like galaxies of tiny golden and blue stars in the clear gray sky of Norhala's eyes.
I crept beside Drake, struck him with my head.
I quietly moved next to Drake and bumped him with my head.
“Can't move,” I shouted. “Can't lift my hands. Stuck fast—like a fly—just as you said.”
“Can't move,” I shouted. “Can't lift my hands. I'm stuck—just like a fly—just like you said.”
“Drag 'em over your knees,” he cried, bending to me. “It slides 'em out of the attraction.”
“Drag them over your knees,” he shouted, leaning toward me. “It pulls them out of the attraction.”
Acting as he had suggested I found to my astonishment I could slip my hands free; I caught his belt, tried to lift myself by it.
Acting on his suggestion, I was amazed to find that I could free my hands; I grabbed his belt and tried to pull myself up with it.
“No use, Doc.” The old grin lightened for a moment his tense young face. “You'll have to keep praying till the power's turned off. Nothing here you can slide your knees on.”
“No use, Doc.” The old grin briefly softened his tense young face. “You'll have to keep praying until the power's shut off. There’s nothing here you can kneel on.”
I nodded, waddling close to his side; then sank back on my haunches to relieve the strain upon my aching leg-muscles.
I nodded, waddling over to his side; then I squatted down to ease the strain on my sore leg muscles.
“Can you see them ahead, Walter—Ruth and the woman?” Ventnor turned his anxious eyes toward me.
“Can you see them up ahead, Walter—Ruth and the woman?” Ventnor turned his worried eyes toward me.
I peered into the glimmering murk; shook my head. I could see nothing. It was indeed, as though the clustered cubes sped within a bubble of the now wanly glistening vapors; or rather as though in our passage—as a projectile does in air—we piled before us a thick wave of the mists which streaming along each side, closing in behind, obscured all that lay around.
I looked into the shimmering darkness and shook my head. I couldn’t see anything. It felt like the grouped shapes were moving inside a bubble of the now faintly shining fog; or maybe, as we moved—like a projectile in the air—we were pushing a thick wave of mist in front of us, while the fog streaming along each side closed in behind, hiding everything around us.
Yet I had, persistently, the feeling that beyond these shroudings was vast and ordered movement; marchings and counter-marchings of hosts greater even than those Golden Hordes of Genghis which ages agone had washed about the outer bases of the very peaks that hid this place. Came, too, flitting shadowings of huge shapes, unnameable, moving swiftly beside our way; gleamings that thrust themselves through the veils like wheeling javelins of flame.
Yet I couldn’t shake the feeling that beyond these coverings was a vast, organized movement; the marching and counter-marching of forces even greater than Genghis Khan's Golden Hordes, which had once surged around the very bases of the peaks that concealed this place. There were also fleeting shadows of enormous, unidentifiable shapes moving quickly alongside us; glimmers that pierced through the veils like spinning javelins of fire.
And always, always, everywhere that constant movement, rhythmic, terrifying—like myriads of feet of creatures of an unseen, stranger world marking time just outside the threshold of our own. Preparing, DRILLING there in some wide vestibule of space between the known and the unknown, alert and menacing—poised for the signal which would send them pouring over it.
And always, always, everywhere there’s that constant movement, rhythmic, terrifying—like countless feet of beings from an unseen, strange world keeping time just beyond the edge of our own. Getting ready, practicing there in some vast hallway of space between the known and the unknown, alert and threatening—waiting for the signal that would send them rushing across.
Once again I seemed to stand upon the brink of an abyss of incredible revelation, striving helplessly, struggling for realization—and so struggling became aware that our speed was swiftly slackening, the roaring blast dying down, the veils before us thinning.
Once again, I felt like I was on the edge of an overwhelming revelation, trying desperately to understand—and while I was struggling, I noticed that our speed was quickly slowing down, the loud noise fading, and the barriers in front of us becoming less opaque.
They cleared away. I saw Drake and Ventnor straighten up; raised myself to my own aching knees.
They moved aside. I saw Drake and Ventnor stand up; I pushed myself up to my own sore knees.
We were at one end of a vortex, a funneling within the radiant vapors; a funnel whose further end a mile ahead broadened out into a huge circle, its mistily outlined edges impinging upon the towering scarp of the—city. It was as though before us lay, upon its side, a cone of crystalline clear air against whose curved sides some radiant medium heavier than air, lighter than water, pressed.
We were at one end of a vortex, a swirling within the bright vapors; a funnel that widened out into a huge circle a mile ahead, its hazy edges brushing against the towering cliff of the—city. It was as if before us lay, on its side, a cone of crystal-clear air against which something luminous, heavier than air but lighter than water, pressed against the curved sides.
The top arc of its prostrate base reached a thousand feet or more up the precipitous wall; above it all was hidden in sparkling nebulosities that were like still clouds of greenly glimmering fire-flies. Back from the curving sides of this cone, above it and below it, the pressing luminosities stretched into, it seemed, infinite distances.
The top edge of its flat base soared a thousand feet or more up the steep wall; above it all was concealed in sparkling clouds that looked like still clusters of glowing fireflies. From the curved sides of this cone, both above and below it, the bright lights stretched out into what seemed like endless distances.
Through them, suddenly, thousands of bright beams began to dart, to dance, weaving and interweaving, shooting hither and yon—like myriads of great searchlights in a phosphorescent sea fog, like countless lances of the aurora thrusting through its own iridescent veils! And in the play of these beams was something appallingly ordered, appallingly rhythmic.
Through them, suddenly, thousands of bright beams began to shoot out, to dance, weaving and intertwining, flashing everywhere—like countless powerful searchlights in a glowing sea fog, like endless lances of the northern lights piercing through their own shimmering layers! And in the display of these beams was something unnervingly organized, unnervingly rhythmic.
It was—how can I describe it?—PURPOSEFUL; purposeful as the geometric shiftings of the Little Things of the ruins, of the summoning song of Norhala, of the Protean changes of the Smiting Shape and the Following Thing; and like all of these it was as laden with that baffling certainty of hidden meanings, of messages that the brain recognized as such yet knew it never could read.
It was—how can I put this?—PURPOSEFUL; purposeful like the geometric shifts of the Little Things in the ruins, like the calling song of Norhala, like the ever-changing Smiting Shape and the Following Thing; and just like all of these, it was filled with that confusing certainty of hidden meanings and messages that the mind recognized as such yet knew it could never understand.
The rays seemed to spring upward from the earth. Now they were like countless lances of light borne by marching armies of Titans; now they crossed and angled and flew as though they were clouds of javelins hurled by battling swarms of the Genii of Light. And now they stood upright while through them, thrusting them aside, bending them, passed vast, vague shapes like mountains forming and dissolving; like darkening monsters of some world of light pushing through thick forests of slender, high-reaching trees of cold flame; shifting shadows of monstrous chimerae slipping through jungles of bamboo with trunks of diamond fire; phantasmal leviathans swimming through brakes of giant reeds of radiance rising from the sparking ooze of a sea of star shine.
The rays seemed to shoot up from the ground. At times, they looked like countless lances of light carried by marching armies of Titans; at other times, they crossed and angled, flying like clouds of javelins thrown by battling swarms of the Genii of Light. Then they stood tall while vast, vague shapes passed through them, pushing them aside, bending them—shapes like mountains forming and fading; like dark creatures from some world of light pushing through thick forests of tall, slender trees made of cold flame; shifting shadows of monstrous chimeras slipping through jungles of bamboo with trunks of diamond fire; ghostly leviathans swimming through thickets of giant reeds of brightness rising from the sparkling sludge of a sea of starlight.
Whence came the force, the mechanism that produced this cone of clarity, this NOT searchlight, but unlight in the midst of light? Not from behind, that was certain—for turning I saw that behind us the mist was as thick. I turned again—it came to me, why I knew not, yet with an absolute certainty, that the energy, the force emanated from the distant wall itself.
Where did the power, the mechanism that created this cone of clarity come from, this NOT searchlight, but unlight in the middle of light? It definitely didn’t come from behind us—when I looked back, the mist was just as thick. I turned again, and it hit me, though I couldn’t explain why, but with complete certainty, that the energy, the force was coming from the distant wall itself.
The funnel, the cone, did not expand from where we were standing, now motionless.
The funnel, the cone, didn't widen from where we were standing, now still.
It began at the wall and focused upon us.
It started at the wall and was centered on us.
Within the great circle the surface of the wall was smooth, utterly blank; upon it was no trace of those flitting lights we had seen before we had plunged down toward the radiant sea. It shone with a pale blue phosphorescence. It was featureless, smooth, a blind cliff of polished, blue metal—and that was all.
Within the large circle, the wall's surface was smooth and completely blank; there were no signs of the flickering lights we had noticed before we dove down toward the glowing sea. It glimmered with a soft blue phosphorescence. It was uniform, smooth, a blind cliff of polished, blue metal—and that was it.
“Ruth!” groaned Ventnor. “Where is she?”
“Ruth!” Ventnor complained. “Where is she?”
Aghast at my mental withdrawal from him, angry at myself for my callousness, awkwardly I tried to crawl over to him, to touch him, comfort him as well as I might.
Astonished by my mental distance from him and frustrated with myself for being so heartless, I awkwardly tried to move closer to him, to touch him and comfort him as best as I could.
And then, as though his cry had been a signal, the great cone began to move. Slowly the circled base slipped down the shimmering facades; down, steadily down; I realized that we had paused at the edge of some steep declivity, for the bottom of the cone was now at a decided angle while the upper edge of the circle had dropped a full two hundred feet below the place where it had rested—and still it fell.
And then, as if his shout had been a signal, the big cone started to move. Slowly, the base slipped down the shining surfaces; down, steadily down. I realized that we had stopped at the edge of some steep slope, because the bottom of the cone was now at a noticeable angle while the upper edge of the circle had dropped a full two hundred feet below where it had been resting—and it kept falling.
There came a gasp of relief from Ventnor, a sigh from Drake while, from my own heart, a weight rolled. Not ten yards ahead of us and still deep within the luminosity had appeared the regal head of Norhala, the lovely head of Ruth. The two rose out of the glow like swimmers floating from the depths. Now they were clear before us, and now we could see the surface of the cube on which they rode.
There was a gasp of relief from Ventnor, a sigh from Drake, and I felt a weight lift from my own heart. Not ten yards ahead of us, still shining brightly, appeared the majestic head of Norhala and the beautiful head of Ruth. The two emerged from the light like swimmers coming up from the depths. Now they were clearly in front of us, and we could see the surface of the cube they were on.
But neither turned to us; each stared straightly, motionless along the axis of the sinking cone, the woman's left arm holding Ruth close to her side.
But neither looked at us; each stared straight ahead, unmoving along the axis of the sinking cone, the woman's left arm holding Ruth tightly against her side.
Drake's hand caught my shoulder in a grip that hurt—nor did he need to point toward that which had wrung the exclamation from him. The funnel had broken from its slow falling; it had made one swift, startling drop and had come to rest. Its recumbent side was now flattened into a triangular plane, widening from the narrow tip in which we stood to all of five hundred feet where its base rested against the blue wall, and falling at a full thirty-degree pitch.
Drake's hand gripped my shoulder tightly, causing me pain—he didn’t need to point out what had shocked him. The funnel had detached from its slow descent; it made one sudden, shocking drop and had settled down. Its lying side was now flattened into a triangular shape, expanding from the narrow tip where we stood to about five hundred feet at its base, which was pressed against the blue wall, sloping at a steep thirty-degree angle.
The misty-edged circle had become an oval, a flattened ellipse another five hundred feet high and three times that in length. And in its exact center, shining forth as though it opened into a place of pale azure incandescence was another rectangular Cyclopean portal.
The misty-edged circle had turned into an oval, a flattened ellipse another five hundred feet high and three times that in length. And right at its exact center, glowing like it opened into a place of pale blue light, was another rectangular giant portal.
On each side of it, in the apparently solid face of the gleaming, metallic cliffs, a slit was opening.
On each side of it, in the seemingly solid surface of the shining, metallic cliffs, a crack was forming.
They began as thin lines a hundred yards in height through which the intense light seemed to hiss; quickly they opened—widening like monstrous cat pupils until at last, their widening ceasing, they glared forth, the blue incandescence gushing from them like molten steel from an opened sluice.
They started as thin lines a hundred yards high, through which the bright light seemed to hiss; quickly they expanded—growing wider like giant cat pupils until finally, they stopped widening and glared out, the blue light spilling from them like molten steel from an open floodgate.
Deep within them I sensed a movement. Scores of towering shapes swam within and glided out of them, each reflecting the vivid light as though they themselves were incandescent. Around their crests spun wide and flaming coronets.
Deep within them, I felt a movement. Countless tall shapes flowed inside and out, each shining brightly as if they were glowing. Around their tops spun wide and fiery halos.
They rushed forth, wheeling, whirling, driven like leaves in a whirlwind. Out they swirled from the cat's eyes of the glimmering wall, these dervish obelisks crowded with spinning fires. They vanished in the mists. Instantly with their going, the eyes contracted; were but slits; were gone. And before us within the oval was only the waiting portal.
They rushed out, spinning and swirling, driven like leaves in a whirlwind. They swirled out from the glowing wall, these whirling pillars filled with spinning flames. They disappeared into the fog. As soon as they left, the eyes narrowed; they were just slits; they were gone. And before us within the oval was only the waiting entrance.
The leading block leaped forward. As abruptly, those that bore us followed. Again under that strain of projectile flight we clutched each other; the pony screamed in terror. The metal cliff rushed to meet us like a thunder cloud of steel; the portal raced upon us—a square mouth of cold blue flame.
The front group jumped ahead. Just as suddenly, those who carried us followed. Once more, under the pressure of our swift movement, we held onto each other tightly; the pony cried out in fear. The metal wall came at us like a thunderstorm of steel; the entrance charged toward us—a square maw of cold blue fire.
And into it we swept; were devoured by it.
And we were swept into it; we were consumed by it.
Light in blinding, intolerable flood beat about us, blackening the sight with agony. We pressed, the three of us, against the side of the pony, burying our faces in its shaggy coat, striving to hide our eyes from the radiance which, strain closely as we might, seemed to pierce through the body of the little beast, through our own heads, searing the sight.
Light in a blinding, unbearable flood surrounded us, making it painful to see. The three of us pressed against the side of the pony, burying our faces in its rough coat, trying to shield our eyes from the brightness that, no matter how hard we tried, seemed to penetrate through the body of the little creature, through our own heads, burning our vision.
CHAPTER X. “WITCH! GIVE BACK MY SISTER”
How long we were within that glare I do not know; it seemed unending hours; it was of course only minutes—seconds, perhaps. Then I was sensible of a permeating shadow, a darkness gentle and healing.
How long we were in that bright light, I can't say; it felt like endless hours, but it was probably just minutes—maybe even seconds. Then I started to notice a soothing shadow, a gentle and healing darkness.
I raised my head and opened my eyes. We were moving tranquilly, with a curious suggestion of homing leisureliness, through a soft, blue shimmering darkness. It was as though we were drifting within some high borderland of light; a region in which that rapid vibration we call the violet was mingled with a still more rapid vibration whose quick pulsing was felt by the brain but ever fled ere that brain could register it in terms of color. And there seemed to be a film over my sight; dazzlement from the unearthly blaze, I thought, shaking my head impatiently.
I lifted my head and opened my eyes. We were gliding smoothly, with a strange sense of relaxed familiarity, through a soft, blue, shimmering darkness. It felt like we were floating in a high realm of light; a space where the quick vibration we call violet mixed with an even faster vibration that my brain could sense but couldn’t quite pin down in terms of color. It felt like there was a haze over my vision; the glare from the otherworldly brightness, I thought, shaking my head in frustration.
My eyes focused upon an object a little more than a foot away; my neck grew rigid, my scalp prickled while I stared, unbelieving. And that at which I stared was—a skeleton hand. Every bone a grayish black, sharply silhouetted, clean as some master surgeon's specimen, it was extended as though clutching at—clutching at—what was that toward which it was reaching?
My eyes locked onto an object just over a foot away; my neck stiffened, and my scalp tingled as I stared in disbelief. What I was looking at was a skeleton hand. Every bone was a grayish black, sharply outlined, pristine like some expert surgeon's specimen, and it was extended as if reaching for—reaching for—what was it trying to grasp?
Again the icy prickling over scalp and skin—for its talons stretched out to grasp a steed that Death himself might have ridden, a rack whose bare skull hung drooping upon bent vertebrae.
Again the icy prickling over my scalp and skin—for its claws reached out to grab a horse that Death himself might have ridden, a skeleton whose bare skull hung limply on bent vertebrae.
I raised my hands to my face to shut out the ghostly sight—and swiftly the clutching bony hand moved toward me—was before my eyes—touched me.
I raised my hands to my face to block out the haunting image—and suddenly the grasping, bony hand came toward me—it was right in front of me—touched me.
The cry that sheer horror wrested from me was strangled by realization. And so acute was my relief, so reassuring was it to have in the midst of these mysteries some sane, understandable thing occur that I laughed aloud.
The scream that pure terror pulled from me was choked by understanding. And my relief was so intense, so comforting to have something logical and clear happen amidst all these mysteries that I laughed out loud.
For the skeleton hand was my own. The mournful ghastly mount of death was—our pony. And when I looked again I knew what I would see—and see them I did—two tall skeletons, skulls resting on their bony arms, leaning against the frame of the beast.
For the skeleton hand was my own. The sad, terrifying sight of death was—our pony. And when I looked again, I knew what I would see—and I saw them—two tall skeletons, skulls resting on their bony arms, leaning against the frame of the animal.
While ahead of us, floating poised upon the surface of the glistening cube, were two women skeletons—Ruth and Norhala!
While in front of us, suspended on the surface of the shiny cube, were two skeletons of women—Ruth and Norhala!
Weird enough was the sight. Dureresque, grimly awful as materialization of a scene of the Dance Macabre—and yet—vastly comforting.
The sight was strange enough. It resembled something out of a Dürer painting, grimly awful like a scene from the Dance Macabre—and yet—immensely comforting.
For here was something which was well within the range of human knowledge. It was the light about us that did it; a vibration that even as I conjectured, was within the only partly explored region of the ultraviolet and the comparatively unexplored region above it.
For here was something that was well within human understanding. It was the light around us that caused it; a vibration that, as I theorized, was in the only partly explored area of the ultraviolet and the relatively uncharted area above it.
Yet there were differences, for there was none of that misty halo around the bones, the flesh which the X-rays cannot render wholly invisible. The skeletons stood out clean cut, with no trace of fleshly vestments.
Yet there were differences, as there was none of that hazy glow around the bones, the flesh that X-rays can’t completely hide. The skeletons were clearly defined, with no signs of fleshly coverings.
I crept over, spoke to the two.
I quietly approached and talked to the two of them.
“Don't look up yet,” I said. “Don't open your eyes. We're going through a queer light. It has an X-ray quality. You're going to see me as a skeleton—”
“Don't look up yet,” I said. “Don't open your eyes. We're passing through a strange light. It looks like an X-ray. You're going to see me as a skeleton—”
“What?” shouted Drake. Disobeying my warning he straightened, glared at me. And disquieting as the spectacle had been before, fully understanding it as I did, I could not restrain my shudder at the utter weirdness of that skull which was his head thrusting itself toward me.
“What?” shouted Drake. Ignoring my warning, he straightened up and glared at me. As unsettling as the scene had been before, knowing what I did, I couldn’t help but shudder at the sheer strangeness of that skull, which was his head, pushing itself toward me.
The skeleton that was Ventnor turned to me; was arrested by the sight of the flitting pair ahead. I saw the fleshless jaws clamp, then opened to speak.
The skeleton that was Ventnor turned to me; was stopped by the sight of the moving pair ahead. I saw the fleshless jaws snap shut, then open to speak.
Abruptly, upon the skeletons in front the flesh dropped back. Girl and woman stood there once again robed in beauty.
Abruptly, the flesh fell away from the skeletons in front of them. The girl and woman stood there once again cloaked in beauty.
So swift was that transition from the grisly unreal to the normal that even to my unsuperstitious mind it smacked of necromancy. The next instant the three of us stood looking at each other, clothed once more in the flesh, and the pony no longer the steed of death, but our shaggy, patient little companion.
So quick was that shift from the horrifying to the ordinary that even for my practical mind, it felt like magic. The next moment, the three of us were looking at each other again, back in our own bodies, and the pony was no longer a horse of death but our shaggy, loyal little friend.
The light had changed; the high violet had gone from it, and it was shot with yellow gleamings like fugitive sunbeams. We were passing through a wide corridor that seemed to be unending. The yellow light grew stronger.
The light had shifted; the deep violet was gone, and it was now streaked with yellow glimmers like fleeting sunbeams. We were moving down a long hallway that felt endless. The yellow light became brighter.
“That light wasn't exactly the Roentgen variety,” Drake interrupted my absorption in our surroundings. “And I hope to God it's as different as it seemed. If it's not we may be up against a lot of trouble.”
“That's not exactly the Roentgen kind of light,” Drake interrupted my focus on our surroundings. “And I hope to God it's as different as it looked. If it’s not, we could be facing a lot of trouble.”
“More trouble than we're in?” I asked, a trifle satirically.
“More trouble than we're in?” I asked, a bit sarcastically.
“X-ray burns,” he answered, “and no way to treat them in this place—if we live to want treatment,” he ended grimly.
“X-ray burns,” he replied, “and there’s no way to treat them here—if we even survive long enough to need treatment,” he finished bleakly.
“I don't think we were subjected to their action long enough—” I began, and was silent.
“I don't think we were exposed to their actions for long enough—” I began, and then I fell silent.
The corridor had opened without warning into a place for whose immensity I have no images that are adequate. It was a chamber that was vaster than ten score of the Great Halls of Karnac in one; great as that fabled hall in dread Amenti where Osiris sits throned between the Searcher of Hearts and the Eater of Souls, judging the jostling hosts of the newly dead.
The corridor suddenly led into a space so vast that I can't find the right way to describe it. It was a room bigger than ten of the Great Halls of Karnac combined; as immense as that legendary hall in terrifying Amenti where Osiris sits, flanked by the Searcher of Hearts and the Eater of Souls, judging the restless souls of the newly deceased.
Temple it was in its immensity, and its solemn vastness—but unlike any temple ever raised by human toil. In no ruin of earth's youth giants' work now crumbling under the weight of time had I ever sensed a shadow of the strangeness with which this was instinct. No—nor in the shattered fanes that once had held the gods of old Egypt, nor in the pillared shrines of Ancient Greece, nor Imperial Rome, nor mosque, basilica nor cathedral.
Temple it was in its immense and solemn vastness—but unlike any temple ever built by human hands. In no ruin of the Earth's ancient past, where giant structures now crumble under the weight of time, had I ever felt a hint of the mystery that surrounded this place. No—nor in the broken shrines that once housed the gods of ancient Egypt, nor in the columned sanctuaries of Ancient Greece, nor in Imperial Rome, nor in mosques, basilicas, or cathedrals.
All these had been dedicated to gods which, whether created by humanity as science believes, or creators of humanity as their worshippers believed, still held in them that essence we term human.
All these had been dedicated to gods that, whether created by humanity as science believes, or creators of humanity as their worshippers thought, still contained that essence we call human.
The spirit, the force, that filled this place had in it nothing, NOTHING of the human.
The energy, the power, that filled this place had absolutely nothing, NOTHING of the human.
No place? Yes, there was one—Stonehenge. Within that monolithic circle I had felt a something akin to this, as inhuman; a brooding spirit stony, stark, unyielding—as though not men but a people of stone had raised the great Menhirs.
No place? Yes, there was one—Stonehenge. Inside that massive circle, I felt something like this, just as alien; a heavy spirit, solid, harsh, unmovable—like a group of stone beings had raised the great Menhirs.
This was a sanctuary built by a people of metal!
This was a sanctuary created by a people of metal!
It was filled with a soft yellow glow like pale sunshine. Up from its floor arose hundreds of tremendous, square pillars down whose polished sides the crocus light seemed to flow.
It was filled with a soft yellow glow like weak sunlight. From its floor rose hundreds of massive, square pillars that the gentle light seemed to stream down.
Far, far as the gaze could reach, the columns marched, oppressively ordered, appallingly mathematical. From their massiveness distilled a sense of power, mysterious, mechanical yet—living; something priestly, hierophantic—as though they were guardians of a shrine.
Far, far as the eye could see, the columns stood in rigid alignment, disturbingly precise. From their immense presence emanated a sense of power, both mysterious and mechanical yet—alive; something sacred, almost ceremonial—as if they were protectors of a sacred space.
Now I saw whence came the light suffusing this place. High up among the pillars floated scores of orbs that shone like pale gilt frozen suns. Great and small, through all the upper levels these strange luminaries gleamed, fixed and motionless, hanging unsupported in space. Out from their shining spherical surfaces darted rays of the same pale gold, rigid, unshifting, with the same suggestion of frozen stillness.
Now I could see where the light filling this place was coming from. High up among the pillars floated dozens of orbs that glowed like pale, gilded suns. Big and small, throughout all the upper levels, these strange lights shimmered, fixed and motionless, hanging freely in space. From their shining spherical surfaces shot out rays of the same pale gold, stiff, unchanging, with an impression of frozen stillness.
“They look like big Christmas-tree stars,” muttered Drake.
“They look like huge Christmas-tree stars,” Drake mumbled.
“They're lights,” I answered. “Of course they are. They're not matter—not metal, I mean—”
“They're lights,” I replied. “Of course they are. They're not physical objects—not metal, I mean—”
“There's something about them like St. Elmo's fire, witch lights—condensations of atmospheric electricity,” Ventnor's voice was calm; now that it was plain we were nearing the heart of this mystery in which we were enmeshed he had clearly taken fresh grip, was again his observant, scientific self.
“There's something about them like St. Elmo's fire, will-o'-the-wisps—condensations of atmospheric electricity,” Ventnor's voice was calm; now that it was obvious we were getting closer to the heart of this mystery we were tangled in, he had clearly regained his composure and was once again his observant, scientific self.
We watched, once more silent; and indeed we had spoken little since we had begun that ride whose end we sensed close. In the unfolding of enigmatic happening after happening the mind had deserted speech and crouched listening at every door of sight and hearing to gather some clue to causes, some thread of understanding.
We watched again in silence; in fact, we hadn’t said much since we started that ride, which we felt was nearing its end. As more strange events unfolded, our minds had abandoned words and were focused intently, trying to catch any hint of explanations, any thread of understanding.
Slowly now we were gliding through the forest of pillars; so effortless, so smooth our flight that we seemed to be standing still, the tremendous columns flitting past us, turning and wheeling around us, dizzyingly. My head swam with the mirage motion, I closed my eyes.
Slowly, we were gliding through the forest of pillars; our flight was so effortless and smooth that it felt like we were standing still, while the enormous columns zipped by us, spinning and swirling around us, making me feel dizzy. My head swam with the illusion of movement, and I closed my eyes.
“Look,” Drake was shaking me. “Look. What do you make of that?”
“Look,” Drake was shaking me. “Look. What do you think of that?”
Half a mile ahead the pillars stopped at the edge of a shimmering, quivering curtain of green luminescence. High, high up past the pale gilt suns its smooth folds ran, into the golden amber mist that canopied the columns.
Half a mile ahead, the pillars ended at the edge of a shimmering, quivering curtain of green light. Way up high, beyond the pale golden suns, its smooth folds extended into the golden amber mist that covered the columns.
In its sparkling was more than a hint of the dancing corpuscles of the aurora; it was, indeed, as though woven of the auroral rays. And all about it played shifting, tremulous shadows formed by the merging of the golden light with the curtain's emerald gleaming.
In its sparkle, there was more than just a hint of the dancing particles of the dawn; it was, in fact, as if it were woven from the rays of the sunrise. And all around it danced moving, flickering shadows created by the blending of the golden light with the curtain's shimmering green glow.
Up to its base swept the cube that bore Ruth and Norhala—and stopped. From it leaped the woman, and drew Ruth down beside her, then turned and gestured toward us.
Up to its base came the cube that carried Ruth and Norhala—and stopped. From it, the woman jumped out and pulled Ruth down beside her, then turned and signaled to us.
That upon which we rode drew close. I felt it quiver beneath me; felt on the instant, the magnetic grip drop from me, angle downward and leave me free. Shakily I arose from aching knees, and saw Ventnor flash down and run, rifle in hand, toward his sister.
That which we were riding approached. I felt it shudder underneath me; I instantly sensed the magnetic grip loosen, tilt downwards, and release me. Unsteadily, I got up from my sore knees and saw Ventnor dash down and run, rifle in hand, towards his sister.
Drake bent for his gun. I moved unsteadily toward the side of the clustered cubes. There came a curious pushing motion driving me to the edge. Sliding over upon me came Drake and the pony—
Drake leaned down for his gun. I stumbled awkwardly toward the side of the grouped cubes. A strange pushing force urged me toward the edge. Drake and the pony slid over toward me—
The cube tilted, gently, playfully—and with the slightest of jars the three of us stood beside it on the floor, we two men gaping at it in renewed wonder, and the little beast stretching its legs, lifting its feet and whinnying with relief.
The cube tilted, gently, playfully— and with the slightest jolt, the three of us stood beside it on the floor, the two of us men staring at it in renewed amazement, and the little creature stretching its legs, lifting its feet and whinnying with relief.
Then abruptly the four blocks that had been our steed broke from each other; that which had been the woman's glided to them.
Then suddenly the four blocks that had been our guide separated from each other; the one that had belonged to the woman moved towards them.
The four clicked into place behind it and darted from sight.
The four fell into place behind it and quickly disappeared from view.
“Ruth!” Ventnor's voice was vibrant with his fear. “Ruth! What is wrong with you? What has she done to you?”
“Ruth!” Ventnor's voice was filled with panic. “Ruth! What’s wrong with you? What did she do to you?”
We ran to his side. He stood clutching her hands, searching her eyes. They were wide, unseeing, dream filled. Upon her face the calm and stillness, which were mirrored reflections of Norhala's unearthly tranquillity, had deepened.
We rushed to his side. He stood holding her hands, looking into her eyes. They were wide, unseeing, filled with dreams. On her face, the calm and stillness, which reflected Norhala's otherworldly tranquility, had deepened.
“Brother.” The sweet voice seemed far away, drifting out of untroubled space, an echo of Norhala's golden chimings—“Brother, there is nothing wrong with me. Indeed—all is—well with me—brother.”
“Brother.” The soothing voice felt distant, coming from a peaceful place, echoing Norhala's golden chimes—“Brother, there’s nothing wrong with me. Really—all is—well with me—brother.”
He dropped the listless palms, faced the woman, tall figure tense, drawn with mingled rage and anguish.
He let his limp hands fall, turned to the woman, her tall frame tense, etched with a mix of anger and pain.
“What have you done to her?” he whispered in Norhala's own tongue.
“What have you done to her?” he whispered in Norhala's language.
Her serene gaze took him in, undisturbed by his anger save for the faintest shadow of wonder, of perplexity.
Her calm gaze observed him, unaffected by his anger, except for the slightest hint of curiosity and confusion.
“Done?” she repeated, slowly. “I have stilled all that was troubled within her—have lifted her above sorrow. I have given her the peace—as I will give it to you if—”
“Done?” she repeated, slowly. “I have calmed everything that was disturbed within her—have elevated her above sadness. I have given her peace—as I will give it to you if—”
“You'll give me nothing,” he interrupted fiercely; then, his passion breaking through all restraint—“Yes, you damned witch—you'll give me back my sister!”
“You're not going to give me anything,” he cut in angrily; then, letting his emotions burst free—“Yes, you damn witch—you’ll give me back my sister!”
In his rage he had spoken English; she could not, of course, have understood the words, but their anger and hatred she did understand. Her serenity quivered, broke. The strange stars within her eyes began to glitter forth as they had when she had summoned the Smiting Thing. Unheeding, Ventnor thrust out a hand, caught her roughly by one bare, lovely shoulder.
In his anger, he had spoken in English; she couldn’t, of course, grasp the words, but she understood the rage and hatred behind them. Her calmness shook, shattered. The unusual sparkles in her eyes began to shine again like they did when she had called forth the Smiting Thing. Ignoring everything, Ventnor reached out, grasping her roughly by one bare, beautiful shoulder.
“Give her back to me, I say!” he cried. “Give her back to me!”
“Give her back to me, I’m telling you!” he yelled. “Give her back to me!”
The woman's eyes grew—awful. Out of the distended pupils the strange stars blazed; upon her face was something of the goddess outraged. I felt the shadow of Death's wings.
The woman's eyes became terrifying. From her dilated pupils, strange stars shone brightly; her face held an expression of a wronged goddess. I felt the chilling presence of Death's wings.
“No! No—Norhala! No, Martin!” the veils of inhuman calm shrouding Ruth were torn; swiftly the girl we knew looked out from them. She threw herself between the two, arms outstretched.
“No! No—Norhala! No, Martin!” The veils of unnatural calm that surrounded Ruth were ripped away; quickly, the girl we knew emerged from behind them. She threw herself between the two, arms stretched out.
“Ventnor!” Drake caught his arms, held them tight; “that's not the way to save her!”
“Ventnor!” Drake grabbed his arms, holding them tightly. “That’s not how you save her!”
Ventnor stood between us, quivering, half sobbing. Never until then had I realized how great, how absorbing was that love of his for Ruth. And the woman saw it, too, even though dimly; envisioned it humanly. For, under the shock of human passion, that which I thought then as utterly unknown to her as her cold serenity was to us, the sleeping soul—I use the popular word for those emotional complexes that are peculiar to mankind—stirred, awakened.
Ventnor stood between us, shaking and half-crying. Until that moment, I had never understood how deep and consuming his love for Ruth really was. The woman noticed it, too, even if only vaguely; she saw it in a human way. Because under the jolt of human emotion, what I thought was completely foreign to her, just as her ice-cold calmness was to us, the dormant soul—I use the common term for those emotional complexities unique to humans—stirred and came to life.
Wrath fled from her knitted brows; her eyes dropping to the girl, lost their dreadfulness; softened. She turned them upon Ventnor, they brooded upon him; within their depths a half-troubled interest, a questioning.
Wrath disappeared from her furrowed brows; her eyes dropped to the girl, losing their intensity; they softened. She directed them at Ventnor, and they lingered on him; within their depths lay a hint of troubled curiosity, a question lingering.
A smile dawned upon the exquisite face, humanizing it, transfiguring it, touching with tenderness the sweet and sleeping mouth—as a hovering dream the lips of the slumbering maid.
A smile appeared on her beautiful face, making it more relatable, transforming it, gently touching the sweet, sleeping mouth—like a dream lingering over the lips of the sleeping girl.
And on the face of Ruth, as upon a mirror, I watched that same slow, understanding tenderness reflected!
And on Ruth's face, like a mirror, I saw that same slow, understanding tenderness reflected!
“Come,” said Norhala, and led the way through the sparkling curtains. As she passed, an arm around Ruth's neck, I saw the marks of Ventnor's fingers upon her white shoulder, staining its purity, marring it like a blasphemy.
“Come,” said Norhala, and led the way through the sparkling curtains. As she passed, an arm around Ruth's neck, I saw the marks of Ventnor's fingers on her white shoulder, staining its purity, marring it like a sacrilege.
For an instant I hung behind, watching their figures grow misty within the shining shadows; then followed hastily. Entering the mists I was conscious of a pleasant tingling, an acceleration of the pulse, an increase of that sense of well-being which, I grew suddenly aware, had since the beginning of our strange journey minimized the nervous attrition of constant contact with the abnormal.
For a moment, I lagged behind, watching their shapes fade into the shimmering shadows; then I rushed to catch up. As I stepped into the mist, I felt a nice tingle, my heart raced, and I realized I had been feeling a growing sense of well-being throughout our unusual journey that had eased the stress of constantly dealing with the weird.
Striving to classify, to reduce to order, my sensations I drew close to the others, overtaking them in a dozen paces. A dozen paces more and we stepped out of the curtainings.
Struggling to categorize and organize my feelings, I moved closer to the others, passing them in just a few steps. After a few more steps, we emerged from behind the curtains.
CHAPTER XI. THE METAL EMPEROR
We stood at the edge of a well whose walls were of that same green vaporous iridescence through which we had just come, but finer grained, compact; as though here the corpuscles of which they were woven were far closer spun. Thousands of feet above us the mighty cylinder uprose, and in the lessened circle that was its mouth I glimpsed the bright stars; and knew by this it opened into the free air.
We stood at the edge of a well with walls that had the same green, shimmering quality we had just passed through, but these were more finely textured and solid; it felt like the particles that made it up were much more tightly woven together. Thousands of feet above us, the huge cylinder rose up, and I caught a glimpse of the bright stars in the smaller circle that formed its opening, realizing that it led out into the open air.
All of half a mile in diameter was this shaft, and ringed regularly along its height by wide amethystine bands—like rings of a hollow piston. They were, in color, replicas of that I had glimpsed before our descent into this place and against whose gleaming cataracts the outlines of the incredible city had lowered. And they were in motion, spinning smoothly, and swiftly.
This shaft was nearly half a mile in diameter, and its height was marked by wide amethyst bands—like the rings of a hollow piston. The colors of these bands resembled what I had seen before we went down into this place, contrasting sharply against the sparkling waterfalls surrounding the outlines of the amazing city. They were in motion, spinning smoothly and quickly.
Only one swift glance I gave them, my eyes held by a most extraordinary—edifice—altar—machine—I could not find the word for it—then.
Only one quick look did I take at them, my eyes captivated by a truly amazing—building—altar—machine—I couldn't find the right word for it—at that moment.
Its base was a scant hundred yards from where we had paused and concentric with the sides of the pit. It stood upon a thick circular pedestal of what appeared to be cloudy rock crystal supported by hundreds of thick rods of the same material.
Its base was just a little over a hundred yards from where we had stopped and aligned with the edges of the pit. It rested on a thick circular pedestal made of what looked like cloudy rock crystal, held up by hundreds of sturdy rods made from the same material.
Up from it lifted the structure, a thing of glistening cones and spinning golden disks; fantastic yet disquietingly symmetrical; bizarre as an angled headdress worn by a mountainous Javanese god—yet coldly, painfully mathematical. In every direction the cones pointed, seemingly interwoven of strands of metal and of light.
Up from it rose a structure, a creation of shiny cones and rotating gold disks; amazing yet oddly symmetrical; strange like a tilted headdress worn by a towering Javanese god—but starkly, painfully mathematical. In every direction, the cones pointed, appearing to be woven together from strands of metal and light.
What was their color? It came to me—that of the mysterious element which stains the sun's corona, that diadem seen only when our day star is in eclipse; the unknown element which science has named coronium, which never yet has been found on earth and that may be electricity in its one material form; electricity that is ponderable; force whose vibrations are keyed down to mass; power transmuted into substance.
What was their color? It struck me—it was like the mysterious element that colors the sun's corona, that crown seen only during a solar eclipse; the unknown element that scientists call coronium, which has never been found on Earth and might be electricity in its tangible form; electricity that has weight; force whose vibrations are slowed down to mass; energy transformed into substance.
Thousands upon thousands the cones bristled, pyramiding to the base of one tremendous spire that tapered up almost to the top of the shaft itself.
Thousands upon thousands of cones stood tall, stacking up to the base of one huge spire that tapered almost to the top of the shaft itself.
In their grouping the mind caught infinite calculations carried into infinity; an apotheosis of geometry compassing the rhythms of unknown spatial dimensions; concentration of the equations of the star hordes.
In their grouping, the mind engaged in endless calculations extending into infinity; a celebration of geometry capturing the rhythms of unknown spatial dimensions; a focus on the equations of the countless stars.
The mathematics of the Cosmos.
The math of the Cosmos.
From the left of the crystalline base swept an enormous sphere. It was twice the height of a tall man, and it was a paler blue than any of these Things I had seen, almost, indeed, an azure; different, too, in other subtle, indefinable ways.
From the left of the crystal base moved a huge sphere. It was twice the height of a tall man and a lighter blue than any of these Things I had seen, almost an azure; different, too, in other subtle, hard-to-describe ways.
Behind it glided a pair of the pyramidal shapes, their pointed tips higher by a yard or more than the top of the sphere. They paused—regarding us. Out from the opposite arc of the crystal pedestal moved six other globes, somewhat smaller than the first and of a deep purplish luster.
Behind it glided a pair of pyramid-shaped objects, their pointed tips rising a yard or more above the top of the sphere. They stopped—looking at us. Moving from the opposite arc of the crystal pedestal were six other globes, slightly smaller than the first and shining with a deep purplish hue.
They separated, lining up on each side of the leader now standing a little in advance of the twin tetrahedrons, rigid and motionless as watching guards.
They split up, forming two lines on either side of the leader, who was now positioned slightly ahead of the twin tetrahedrons, standing still and stiff like watchful guards.
There they stood—that enigmatic row, intent, studying us beneath their god or altar or machine of cones and disks within their cylinder walled with light.
There they stood—that mysterious line, focused, watching us under their god or altar or machine made of cones and disks inside their light-walled cylinder.
And at that moment there crystallized within my consciousness the sublimation of all the strangenesses of all that had gone before, a panic loneliness as though I had wandered into an alien world—a world as unfamiliar to humanity, as unfamiliar with it as our own would seem to a thinking, mobile crystal adrift among men.
And at that moment, everything I had experienced before came together in my mind, creating a deep sense of panic and loneliness, as if I had stepped into an entirely different world—one as strange to humanity as our own would be to a conscious, moving crystal floating among people.
Norhala raised her white arms in salutation; from her throat came a lilting theme of her weirdly ordered, golden chanting. Was it speech, I wondered; and if so—prayer or entreaty or command?
Norhala raised her white arms in greeting; from her throat came a melodic theme of her strangely arranged, golden chanting. I wondered if it was speech; and if it was—was it a prayer, a plea, or a command?
The great sphere quivered and undulated. Swifter than the eye could follow it dilated; opened!
The large sphere shook and writhed. Faster than the eye could see, it expanded; it opened!
Where the azure globe had been, flashed out a disk of flaming splendors, the very secret soul of flowered flame! And simultaneously the pyramids leaped up and out behind it—two gigantic, four-rayed stars blazing with cold blue fires.
Where the blue globe had been, a disk of bright flames appeared, the very core of fiery flowers! And at the same time, the pyramids shot up and out behind it—two massive, four-pointed stars shining with cool blue flames.
The green auroral curtainings flared out, ran with streaming radiance—as though some Spirit of Jewels had broken bonds of enchantment and burst forth jubilant, flooding the shaft with its freed glories. Norhala's song ceased; an arm dropped down upon the shoulders of Ruth.
The green auroras flared out, streaming with radiant light—as if some Spirit of Jewels had broken free from enchantment and joyfully burst forth, filling the space with its released brilliance. Norhala's song continued; an arm rested on Ruth's shoulders.
Then woman and girl began to float toward the radiant disk.
Then the woman and girl began to float toward the glowing disk.
As one, the three of us sprang after them. I felt a shock that was like a quick, abrupt tap upon every nerve and muscle, stiffening them into helpless rigidity.
As one, the three of us jumped after them. I felt a jolt that was like a quick, sudden tap on every nerve and muscle, freezing them into helpless stiffness.
Paralyzing that sharp, unseen contact had been, but nothing of pain followed it. Instead it created an extraordinary acuteness of sight and hearing, an abnormal keying up of the observational faculties, as though the energy so mysteriously drawn from our motor centers had been thrown back into the sensory.
Paralyzing as that sharp, unseen contact was, it didn't bring any pain. Instead, it heightened my sight and hearing, amplifying my ability to observe, as if the energy that had been mysteriously taken from my motor skills had been redirected to my senses.
I could take in every minute detail of the flashing miracle of gemmed fires and its flaming ministers. Halfway between them and us Norhala and Ruth drifted; I could catch no hint of voluntary motion on their part and knew that they were not walking, but were being borne onward by some manifestation of that same force which held us motionless.
I could observe every tiny detail of the dazzling display of jeweled lights and their fiery attendants. Halfway between them and us, Norhala and Ruth floated; I couldn't sense any voluntary movement from them and realized that they weren't walking but being carried forward by some manifestation of the same force that had us frozen in place.
I forgot them in my contemplation of the Disk.
I forgot about them while I was thinking about the Disk.
It was oval, twenty feet in height, I judged, and twelve in its greatest width. A broad band, translucent as sun golden chrysolite, ran about its periphery.
It was oval, about twenty feet tall, I estimated, and twelve feet at its widest point. A wide band, clear like sunlit golden chrysolite, went around its edge.
Set within this zodiac and spaced at mathematically regular intervals were nine ovoids of intensely living light. They shone like nine gigantic cabochon cut sapphires; they ranged from palest, watery blue up through azure and purple and down to a ghostly mauve shot with sullen undertones of crimson.
Set within this zodiac and spaced at mathematically regular intervals were nine ovals of vibrant light. They glowed like nine massive cabochon-cut sapphires; they varied from the lightest, watery blue, through azure and purple, to a faint mauve tinged with dark hints of crimson.
In each of them was throned a flame that seemed the very fiery essence of vitality.
In each of them was a flame that felt like the purest essence of life.
The—BODY—was convex, swelling outward like the boss of a shield; shimmering rosy-gray and crystalline. From the vital ovoids ran a pattern of sparkling threads, irised and brilliant as floss of molten jewels; converging with interfacings of spirals, of volutes and of triangles into the nucleus.
The—BODY—was curved, bulging outward like the center of a shield; shimmering in shades of rosy-gray and crystal-like. From the important oval shapes ran a pattern of sparkling threads, colorful and bright like strands of molten gems; converging with interfaces of spirals, swirls, and triangles into the core.
And that nucleus, what was it?
And that nucleus, what was it?
Even now I can but guess—brain in part as we understand brain, certainly; but far, far more than that in its energies, its powers.
Even now, I can only guess—brain, in part as we understand it, definitely; but so much more than that in its energies, its abilities.
It was like an immense rose. An incredible rose of a thousand close clustering petals. It blossomed with a myriad shifting hues. And instant by instant the flood of varicolored flame that poured into its petalings down from the sapphire ovoids waxed and waned in crescendoes and diminuendoes of relucent harmonies—ecstatic, awesome.
It was like a huge rose. An amazing rose with a thousand tightly packed petals. It bloomed with so many shifting colors. And moment by moment, the flow of colorful light pouring into its petals from the blue orbs grew and faded in rising and falling waves of shining melodies—ecstatic, incredible.
The heart of the rose was a star of incandescent ruby.
The center of the rose was a glowing ruby star.
From the flaming crimson center to aureate, flashing penumbra it was instinct with and poured forth power—power vast and conscious.
From the fiery red center to the golden, shimmering edges, it was alive with energy and radiated power—power that was immense and aware.
Not with that same completeness could I realize the ministering star shapes, half hidden as they were by the Disk. Their radiance was less, nor had they its miracle of pulsing gem fires. Blue they were, blue of a peculiar vibrancy, and blue were the glistening threads that ran down from blue-black circular convexities set within each of the points visible to me.
Not with the same clarity could I see the guiding star shapes, partly obscured as they were by the Disk. Their brightness was dimmer, and they didn't have the amazing pulsing gem-like light. They were a unique shade of blue, vibrant and striking, and blue were the shimmering threads that flowed from the dark blue circular bumps at each of the points I could see.
Unlike in shape, their flame of vitality dimmer than the ovoids of the Disk's golden zone, still I knew that they were even as those—ORGANS, organs of unknown senses, unknown potentialities. Their nuclei I could not observe.
Unlike in shape, their flame of vitality was dimmer than the ovoids of the Disk's golden zone, yet I knew that they were like those—ORGANS, organs with unknown senses and unknown potential. I couldn't observe their nuclei.
The floating figures had drawn close to that disk and had paused.
The floating figures had moved in close to that disk and had stopped.
And on the moment of their pausing I felt a surge of strength, a snapping of the spell that had bound us, an instantaneous withdrawal of the inhibiting force. Ventnor broke into a run, holding his rifle at the alert. We raced after him; were close to the shining shapes. And, gasping, we stopped short not a dozen paces away.
And at the moment they paused, I felt a rush of strength, a breaking of the spell that had held us, an immediate release of the restraining force. Ventnor took off running, keeping his rifle ready. We chased after him, getting close to the glowing figures. Suddenly, we stopped, just a few steps away, out of breath.
For Norhala had soared up toward the flaming rose of the Disk as though lifted by gentle, unseen hands. Close to it for an instant she swung. I saw the exquisite body gleam through her thin robes as though bathed in soft flames of rosy pearl.
For Norhala had risen toward the bright rose of the Disk as if lifted by gentle, invisible hands. For a moment, she swung close to it. I saw her beautiful body shine through her thin robes as if bathed in soft flames of rosy pearl.
Higher she floated, and toward the right of the zodiac. From the edges of three of the ovoids swirled a little cloud of tentacles, gossamer filaments of opal. They whipped out a full yard from the Disk's surface, touching her, caressing her.
Higher she floated, and toward the right of the zodiac. From the edges of three of the ovoids swirled a little cloud of tentacles, delicate strands of opal. They whipped out a full yard from the Disk's surface, touching her, caressing her.
For a moment she hung there, her face hidden from us; then was dropped softly to her feet and stood, arms stretched wide, her copper hair streaming cloudily about her regal head.
For a moment, she hung there, her face hidden from us; then she was gently lowered to her feet and stood, arms stretched wide, her copper hair flowing like a cloud around her regal head.
And up past her floated Ruth, levitated as had been she—and her face, ecstatic as though she were gazing into Paradise, yet drenched with the tranquillity of the infinite. Her wide eyes stared up toward that rose of splendors through which the pulsing colors now raced more swiftly. She hung poised before it while around her head a faint aureole began to form.
And floating above her was Ruth, lifted just like she had been—and her face, filled with ecstasy as if she were looking into Paradise, yet soaked in the calm of the infinite. Her wide eyes gazed up at that beautiful rose where the vibrant colors were now racing even faster. She hovered in front of it while a faint halo started to form around her head.
Again the gossamer threads thrust forth, searched her. They ran over her rough clothing—perplexedly. They coiled about her neck, stole through her hair, brushed shut her eyes, circled her brow, her breasts, girdled her.
Again the delicate threads reached out and explored her. They moved over her coarse clothing—confused. They wrapped around her neck, wove through her hair, brushed against her eyes, circled her forehead, her breasts, enveloping her.
Weirdly was it like some intelligence observing, studying, some creature of another species—puzzled by its similarity and unsimilarity with the one other creature of its kind it knew, and striving to reconcile those differences. And like such a questioning brain calling upon others for counsel, it swung Ruth upward to the watching star at the right.
It was strangely like some intelligence watching, analyzing, some creature from another species—confused by how similar and different it was from the only other creature of its kind it knew, and trying to understand those differences. And like a curious mind seeking advice from others, it lifted Ruth upward to the observing star on the right.
A rifle shot rang out.
A gunshot echoed.
Another—the reports breaking the silence like a profanation. Unseen by either of us, Ventnor had slipped to one side where he could cover the core of ruby flame that must have seemed to him the heart of the Disk's rose of fire. He knelt a few yards away, white lipped, eyes cold gray ice, sighting carefully for a third shot.
Another—the reports shattered the silence like a sacrilege. Unseen by either of us, Ventnor had moved to the side where he could take aim at the core of ruby flame that must have looked to him like the heart of the Disk's rose of fire. He knelt a few yards away, lips pale, eyes cold gray like ice, carefully aiming for a third shot.
“Don't! Martin—don't fire!” I shouted, leaping toward him.
“Don’t! Martin—don’t shoot!” I yelled, jumping toward him.
“Stop! Ventnor—” Drake's panic cry mingled with my own.
“Stop! Ventnor—” Drake's terrified shout blended with mine.
But before we could reach him, Norhala flew to him, like a darting swallow. Down the face of the Disk glided the upright body of Ruth, struck softly, stood swaying.
But before we could get to him, Norhala flew to him like a darting swallow. Down the surface of the Disk glided the upright figure of Ruth, gently struck, standing and swaying.
And out of the blue-black convexity within a star point of one of the opened pyramids a lance of intense green flame darted, a lightning bolt as real as any hurled by tempest, upon Ventnor.
And suddenly, from the dark, rounded shape inside one of the opened pyramids, a sharp beam of bright green fire shot out, like a lightning bolt just as real as any thrown by a storm, towards Ventnor.
The shattered air closed behind the streaming spark with the sound of breaking glass.
The broken air sealed up behind the trailing spark with the sound of shattering glass.
It struck—Norhala.
It hit—Norhala.
It struck her. It seemed to splash upon her, to run down her like water. One curling tongue writhed over her bare shoulder and leaped to the barrel of the rifle in Ventnor's hands. It flashed up it and licked him. The gun was torn from his grip, hurled high in air, exploding as it went. He leaped convulsively from his knees and dropped.
It hit her suddenly. It felt like it splashed over her, running down her like water. One curling tongue twisted over her bare shoulder and leaped to the barrel of the rifle in Ventnor's hands. It shot up and licked him. The gun was ripped from his grip, thrown high into the air, exploding as it went. He jumped up from his knees and fell.
I heard a wailing, low, bitter and heartbroken. Past us ran Ruth, all dream, all unearthliness gone from a face now a tragic mask of human woe and terror. She threw herself down beside her brother, felt of his heart; then raised herself upon her knees and thrust out supplicating hands to the shapes.
I heard a low, bitter, heartbroken wail. Ruth ran past us, her face, once filled with dreams and otherworldliness, now a tragic mask of human sorrow and fear. She fell beside her brother, checked his heartbeat; then she got on her knees and reached out her hands in a pleading gesture to the figures.
“Don't hurt him any more! He didn't mean it!” she cried out to them piteously—like a child. She reached up, caught one of Norhala's hands. “Norhala—don't let them kill him. Don't let them hurt him any more. Please!” she sobbed.
“Don't hurt him anymore! He didn't mean it!” she cried out to them desperately—like a child. She raised her hand, grabbed one of Norhala's hands. “Norhala—don't let them kill him. Don't let them hurt him anymore. Please!” she sobbed.
Beside me I heard Drake cursing.
Beside me, I heard Drake swearing.
“If they touch her I'll kill the woman! I will, by God I will!” He strode to Norhala's side.
“If they touch her, I’ll kill that woman! I swear, I will!” He marched over to Norhala's side.
“If you want to live, call off these devils of yours.” His voice was strangled.
“If you want to live, get rid of these demons of yours.” His voice was tight.
She looked at him, wonder deepening on the tranquil brow, in the clear, untroubled gaze. Of course she could not understand his words—but it was not that which made my own sick apprehension grow.
She looked at him, wonder growing on her calm brow, in the clear, untroubled gaze. Of course, she couldn't understand his words—but that wasn't what made my own sick feeling increase.
It was that she did not understand what called them forth. Did not even understand what reason lay behind Ruth's sorrow, Ruth's prayer.
It was that she didn't understand what summoned them. Didn't even understand what reason was behind Ruth's sadness, Ruth's prayer.
And more and more wondering grew in her eyes as she looked from the threatening Drake to the supplicating Ruth, and from them to the still body of Ventnor.
And her eyes filled with more and more curiosity as she looked from the looming Drake to the pleading Ruth, and then to the motionless body of Ventnor.
“Tell her what I say, Goodwin. I mean it.”
“Tell her what I said, Goodwin. I’m serious.”
I shook my head. That was not the way, I knew. I looked toward the Disk, still flanked with its sextette of spheres, still guarded by the flaming blue stars. They were motionless, calm, watching. I sensed no hostility, no anger; it was as though they were waiting for us to—to—waiting for us to do what?
I shook my head. That wasn't the way, I knew. I looked toward the Disk, still surrounded by its six spheres, still protected by the bright blue stars. They were still, calm, watching. I felt no hostility, no anger; it was as if they were waiting for us to—to—waiting for us to do what?
It came to me—they were indifferent. That was it—as indifferent as we could be to the struggle of an ephemera; and as mildly curious.
It hit me—they just didn’t care. That was it—just as uninterested as we might be in the fight of something fleeting; and as slightly curious.
“Norhala,” I turned to the woman, “she would not have him suffer; she would not have him die. She loves him.”
“Norhala,” I said to the woman, “she wouldn’t let him suffer; she wouldn’t let him die. She loves him.”
“Love?” she repeated, and all of her wonderment seemed crystallized in the word. “Love?” she asked.
“Love?” she said again, and all of her amazement seemed captured in that word. “Love?” she asked.
“She loves him,” I said; and then, why I did not know, but I added, pointing to Drake: “and he loves her.”
“She loves him,” I said; and then, for some reason I didn’t understand, I added, pointing to Drake: “and he loves her.”
There was a tiny, astonished sob from Ruth. Again Norhala brooded over her. Then with a little despairing shake of her head, she paced over and faced the great Disk.
There was a small, surprised sob from Ruth. Once more, Norhala contemplated her. Then, with a slight, hopeless shake of her head, she walked over and faced the large Disk.
Tensely we waited. Communication there was between them, interchange of—thought; how carried out I would not hazard even to myself.
Tensely we waited. There was unspoken communication between them, a sharing of—thoughts; how it was done, I wouldn’t even risk guessing to myself.
But of a surety these two—the goddess woman, the wholly unhuman shape of metal, of jeweled fires and conscious force—understood each other.
But for sure, these two—the goddess woman, the completely unhuman figure made of metal, jeweled flames, and conscious energy—understood each other.
For she turned, stood aside—and the body of Ventnor quivered, arose from the floor, stood upright and with closed eyes, head dropping upon one shoulder, glided toward the Disk like a dead man carried by those messengers never seen by man who, the Arabs believe, bear the death drugged souls before Allah for their awakening.
For she turned, stepped aside—and Ventnor's body trembled, rose from the floor, stood upright with closed eyes, head tilting to one shoulder, and moved toward the Disk like a lifeless person carried by those messengers never seen by humans who, according to Arabs, carry the drugged souls before Allah for their awakening.
Ruth moaned and hid her eyes; Drake reached down, gathered her up in his arms, held her close.
Ruth groaned and covered her eyes; Drake bent down, picked her up in his arms, and held her tightly.
Ventnor's body stood before the Disk, then swam up along its face. The tendrils waved out, felt of it, thrust themselves down through the wide collar of the shirt. The floating form passed higher, over the edge of the Disk; lay high beside the right star point of the rayed shape to which Ruth had been passing when Ventnor's shot brought the tragedy upon us. I saw other tentacles whip forth, examine, caress.
Ventnor's body stood in front of the Disk, then glided up its surface. The tendrils waved out, explored it, and pushed down through the wide collar of the shirt. The floating form floated higher, over the edge of the Disk; settled beside the right star point of the rayed shape that Ruth had been approaching when Ventnor's shot brought the tragedy upon us. I saw other tentacles lash out, investigate, and caress.
Then down the body swung, was borne through air, laid gently at our feet.
Then it swung down, was carried through the air, and gently laid at our feet.
“He is not—dead,” it was Norhala beside me; she lifted Ruth's face from Drake's breast. “He will not die. It may be he will walk again. They can not help,” there was a shadow of apology in her tones. “They did not know. They thought it was the”—she hesitated as though at loss for words—“the—the Fire Play.”
“He's not dead,” it was Norhala next to me; she lifted Ruth's face from Drake's chest. “He won't die. Maybe he will walk again. They can’t help,” there was a hint of apology in her voice. “They didn’t know. They thought it was the”—she hesitated, as if searching for words—“the—the Fire Play.”
“The Fire Play?” I gasped.
"The Fire Play?" I gasped.
“Yes,” she nodded. “You shall see it. And now I will take him to my house. You are safe—now, nor need you trouble. For he has given you to me.”
“Yes,” she nodded. “You’ll see it. And now I’ll take him to my house. You’re safe now, so you don’t need to worry. He has given you to me.”
“Who has given us to you—Norhala?” I asked, as calmly as I could.
“Who has given us to you—Norhala?” I asked as calmly as I could.
“He”—she nodded to the Disk, then spoke the phrase that was both ancient Assyria's and ancient Persia's title for their all-conquering rulers, and that meant—“the King of Kings. The Great King, Master of Life and Death.”
“He”—she nodded to the Disk, then spoke the phrase that was both ancient Assyria's and ancient Persia's title for their all-conquering rulers, and that meant—“the King of Kings. The Great King, Master of Life and Death.”
She took Ruth from Drake's arms, pointing to Ventnor.
She took Ruth from Drake's arms and pointed to Ventnor.
“Bear him,” she commanded, and led the way back through the walls of light.
“Carry him,” she ordered, and walked ahead through the bright walls.
As we lifted the body, I slipped my hand through the shirt, felt at the heart. Faint was the pulsation and slow, but regular.
As we lifted the body, I slipped my hand under the shirt and felt the heart. The pulse was faint and slow, but steady.
Close to the encircling vapors I cast one look behind me. The shapes stood immobile, flashing disks, gigantic radiant stars and the six great spheres beneath their geometric super-Euclidean god or shrine or machine of interwoven threads of luminous force and metal—still motionless, still watching.
Close to the surrounding mist, I took a glance behind me. The figures were still, bright disks, enormous shining stars, and the six massive spheres under their geometric super-Euclidean deity or altar or machine of intertwined threads of light and metal—remaining motionless, still observing.
We emerged into the place of pillars. There stood the hooded pony and its patience, its uncomplaining acceptance of its place as servant to man brought a lump into my throat, salved, I suppose, my human vanity, abased as it had been by the colossal indifference of those things to which we were but playthings.
We stepped into the area of pillars. There was the hooded pony, showing its patience and quietly accepting its role as a servant to humans. It made me feel a lump in my throat, easing, I suppose, my human pride, which had been humbled by the enormous indifference of those things that treated us like mere playthings.
Again Norhala sent forth her call. Out of the maze glided her quintette of familiars; again the four clicked into one. Upon its top we lifted, Drake ascending first, the pony; then the body of Ventnor.
Again, Norhala sent out her call. Out of the maze came her group of five companions; once more, the four joined together. We lifted onto it, with Drake going up first, the pony; then Ventnor's body.
I saw Norhala lead Ruth to the remaining cube; saw the girl break away from her, leap beside me, and kneeling at her brother's head, cradle it against her soft breast. Then as I found in the medicine case the hypodermic needle and the strychnine for which I had been searching, I began my examination of Ventnor.
I saw Norhala guide Ruth to the last cube; I watched the girl pull away from her, jump next to me, and kneel by her brother's head, cradling it against her gentle breast. Then, as I found the hypodermic needle and the strychnine I had been looking for in the medicine case, I started my examination of Ventnor.
The cubes quivered—swept away through the forest of columns.
The cubes shook—carried off through the forest of pillars.
We crouched, the three of us, blind to anything that lay about us, heedless of whatever road of wonders we were on, striving to strengthen in Ventnor the spark of life so near extinction.
We crouched down, the three of us, oblivious to everything around us, ignoring whatever amazing journey we were on, trying to keep the spark of life alive in Ventnor that was so close to fading away.
CHAPTER XII. “I WILL GIVE YOU PEACE”
In our concentration upon Ventnor none of us had given thought to the passing of time, nor where we were going. We stripped him to the waist, and while Ruth massaged head and neck, Drake's strong fingers kneaded chest and abdomen. I had used to the utmost my somewhat limited medical knowledge.
In our focus on Ventnor, none of us had thought about how much time had passed or where we were headed. We took off his shirt, and while Ruth massaged his head and neck, Drake's strong fingers worked on his chest and abdomen. I had pushed my somewhat limited medical knowledge to the max.
We had found no mark nor burn upon him, not even upon his hands over which had run the licking flame. The slightly purplish, cyanotic tinge of his skin had given way to a clear pallor; the skin was itself disquietingly cold, the blood-pressure only slightly subnormal. The pulse was more rapid, stronger; the breathing faint but regular, and with no laboring. The pupils of his eyes were contracted almost to the point of invisibility.
We found no marks or burns on him, not even on his hands where the flames had licked. The slightly purplish, bluish tint of his skin had turned into a pale color; his skin was disturbingly cold, and his blood pressure was only slightly low. His pulse was quicker and stronger; his breathing was faint but steady, without any struggle. The pupils of his eyes were contracted almost to the point of being invisible.
I could get no nervous reactions whatever. I am familiar with the effects of electric shock and know what to do in such cases, but Ventnor's symptoms, while similar in part, presented other features unknown to me and most puzzling. There was a passive automatism, a perplexing muscular rigidity which caused arms and legs, hands and head to remain, doll-like, in any position placed.
I didn't feel any nervous reactions at all. I know how electric shock affects people and what to do in those situations, but Ventnor's symptoms, while somewhat similar, had other features that I didn't understand and found very confusing. There was a passive automatism and a strange muscular rigidity that made his arms, legs, hands, and head stay in whatever position you put them, like a doll.
Several times during my labors I had been aware of Norhala gazing down upon us; but she made no effort to help, nor did she speak.
Several times while I was working, I noticed Norhala looking down at us; but she didn't offer any help or say anything.
Now, my strained attention relaxing, I began to receive and note impressions from without. There was a different feeling in the air, a diminution of the magnetic tension; I smelled the blessed breath of trees and water.
Now, as my tense focus eased up, I started to take in and note the impressions around me. The air felt different, less charged; I could smell the fresh scent of trees and water.
The light about us was clear and pearly, about the intensity of the moon at full. Looking back along the way we had been traveling, I saw a half mile away vertical, knife-sharp edges of two facing cliffs, the gap between them a mile or more wide.
The light around us was clear and bright, similar to the brightness of a full moon. As I glanced back at the path we had taken, I noticed two cliffs with sharp, vertical edges about half a mile away, with a gap between them that was over a mile wide.
Through them we must have passed, for beyond them were the radiant mists of the pit of the city, and through this precipitous gateway filtered the enveloping luminosity. On each side of us uprose gradually converging and perpendicular scarps along whose base huddled a sparse foliage.
Through them we must have passed, because beyond them were the glowing mists of the city’s depths, and through this steep entrance filtered the surrounding light. On each side of us rose gradually converging and vertical cliffs along whose base gathered some sparse vegetation.
There came a low whistle of astonishment from Drake; I turned. We were slowly gliding toward something that looked like nothing so much as a huge and shimmering bubble of mingled sapphire and turquoise, swimming up from and two-thirds above and the balance still hidden within earth. It seemed to draw to itself the light, sending it back with gleamings of the gray-blue of the star sapphire, with pellucid azures and lazulis like clouded jades, with glistening peacock iridescences and tender, milky greens of tropic shallows.
A low whistle of surprise came from Drake; I turned. We were slowly moving toward something that looked like a giant, shimmering bubble made of sapphire and turquoise, rising up about two-thirds above and the rest still hidden beneath the ground. It seemed to attract the light, reflecting it back with glints of gray-blue like star sapphire, clear blues and lazulis resembling clouded jade, shimmering peacock iridescence, and soft, milky greens of tropical shallows.
Little turrets globular and topaz, yellow and pierced with tiny hexagonal openings clustered about it like baby bubbles just nestling down to rest.
Little turrets that are round and topaz, yellow and dotted with tiny hexagonal openings, are gathered around it like little bubbles just settling down to rest.
Great trees shadowed it, unfamiliar trees among whose glossy leaves blossomed in wreaths flowers pink and white as apple-blossoms. From their graceful branches strange fruits, golden and scarlet and pear-shaped, hung pendulous.
Great trees shaded it, unfamiliar trees with glossy leaves that bloomed in wreaths of pink and white flowers resembling apple blossoms. From their elegant branches, unusual fruits in shades of gold, scarlet, and shaped like pears hung down.
It was an elfin palace; a goblin dwelling; such a bower as some mirthful, beauty-loving Jinn King of Jewels might have built from enchanted hoards for some well-beloved daughter of earth.
It was an enchanting palace; a whimsical dwelling; a refuge that some joyful, beauty-loving Jinn King of Jewels might have created from magical treasures for a cherished daughter of the earth.
All of fifty feet in height was the blue globe, and up to a wide and ovaled entrance ran a broad and shining roadway. Along this the cubes swept and stopped.
All of fifty feet tall was the blue globe, and a wide, oval entrance led to a broad, shining roadway. Along this, the cubes glided and came to a stop.
“My house,” murmured Norhala.
"My place," murmured Norhala.
The attraction that had held us to the surface of the blocks relaxed, angled through changed and assisting lines of force; the hosts of minute eyes sparkling quizzically, interestedly, at us, we gently slid Ventnor's body; lifted down the pony.
The pull that kept us on the surface of the blocks eased, angled through altered and supportive lines of energy; the multitude of tiny eyes sparkling curiously, interestedly at us, we carefully slid Ventnor's body and lowered the pony.
“Enter,” sighed Norhala, and waved a welcoming hand.
“Come in,” sighed Norhala, waving her hand in a welcoming gesture.
“Tell her to wait a minute,” ordered Drake.
“Tell her to hold on for a minute,” ordered Drake.
He slipped the bandage from off the pony's head, threw off the saddlebags, and led it to the side of the roadway where thick, lush grass was growing, spangled with flowerets. There he hobbled it and rejoined us. Together we picked up Ventnor and passed slowly through the portal.
He took the bandage off the pony's head, tossed aside the saddlebags, and led it to the edge of the road where thick, green grass was growing, dotted with little flowers. There, he hobbled it and came back to us. Together, we picked up Ventnor and slowly walked through the doorway.
We stood in a shadowed chamber. The light that filled it was translucent, and oddly enough with little of the bluish quality I had expected. Crystalline it was; the shadows crystalline, too, rigid—like the facets of great crystals. And as my eyes accustomed themselves I saw that what I had thought shadows actually were none.
We were in a dim room. The light that filled it was almost see-through, and strangely enough, it didn't have much of the bluish tint I had anticipated. It was crystalline; the shadows were crystalline too, hard—like the surfaces of big crystals. As my eyes adjusted, I realized that what I had thought were shadows actually weren't any at all.
They were slices of semitransparent stone like pale moonstones, springing from the curving walls and the high dome, and bisecting and intersecting the chamber. They were pierced with oval doorways over which fell glimmering metallic curtains—silk of silver and gold.
They were pieces of translucent stone, resembling pale moonstones, emerging from the curved walls and the high dome, crisscrossing the room. They had oval doorways, which were draped with sparkling metallic curtains—silk made of silver and gold.
I glimpsed a pile of this silken stuff near by, and as we laid our burden upon it Ruth caught my arm with a little frightened cry.
I spotted a pile of this silky material nearby, and as we placed our load on it, Ruth grabbed my arm with a small, startled cry.
Through a curtained oval sidled a figure.
Through a curtained oval, a figure slipped in.
Black and tall, its long and gnarled arms swung apelike; its shoulders were distorted, one so much longer than the other that the hand upon that side hung far below the knee.
Black and tall, its long, twisted arms swung like a monkey's; its shoulders were uneven, one significantly longer than the other, causing the hand on that side to hang well below the knee.
It walked with a curious, crablike motion. Upon its face were stamped countless wrinkles and its blackness seemed less that of pigmentation than the weathering of unbelievable years, the very stain of ancientness. And about neither face nor figure was there anything to show whether it was man or woman.
It moved in a strange, crablike way. Its face was marked by countless wrinkles, and its darkness seemed more like the wear of countless years than just pigmentation, the very mark of age. There was nothing about its face or body that indicated whether it was a man or a woman.
From the twisted shoulders a short and sleeveless red tunic fell. Incredibly old the creature was—and by its corded muscles, its sinewy tendons, as incredibly powerful. It raised within me a half sick revulsion, loathing. But the eyes were not ancient, no. Irisless, lashless, black and brilliant, they blazed out of the face's carven web of wrinkles, intent upon Norhala and filled with a flame of worship.
From the twisted shoulders, a short, sleeveless red tunic hung. The creature was incredibly old—and by its thick muscles, its sinewy tendons, just as incredibly powerful. It stirred in me a mix of sickness and disgust. But the eyes were not old; no. Without irises or lashes, black and bright, they blazed out from the face's carved web of wrinkles, focused on Norhala and filled with a flame of devotion.
It threw itself at her feet, prostrate, the inordinately long arms outstretched.
It fell at her feet, lying down, its excessively long arms stretched out.
“Mistress!” it whined in a high and curiously unpleasant falsetto. “Great lady! Goddess!”
“Miss!” it whined in a high and oddly unpleasant falsetto. “Great lady! Goddess!”
She stretched out a sandaled foot, touched one of the black taloned hands, and at the contact I saw a shiver of ecstasy run through the lank body. “Yuruk—” she began, and paused, regarding us.
She stretched out a foot in a sandal, touched one of the black taloned hands, and at the contact, I saw a shiver of pleasure run through the thin body. “Yuruk—” she started, then paused, looking at us.
“The goddess speaks! Yuruk hears! The goddess speaks!” It was a chant of adoration.
“The goddess is speaking! Yuruk can hear! The goddess is speaking!” It was a chant of worship.
“Yuruk. Rise. Look upon the strangers.”
“Yuruk. Get up. Look at the outsiders.”
The creature—and now I knew what it was—writhed, twisted, and hideously apelike crouched upon its haunches, hands knuckling the floor.
The creature—and now I realized what it was—thrashed around, twisted, and crouched in a grotesque, ape-like position on its haunches, its hands pressing against the floor.
By the amazement in the unwinking eyes it was plain that not till now had the eunuch taken cognizance of us. The amazement fled, was replaced with a black fire of malignancy, of hatred—jealousy.
By the shock in the unblinking eyes, it was clear that the eunuch had only just noticed us. The astonishment disappeared, replaced by a dark flame of malice, hatred—jealousy.
“Augh!” he snarled; leaped to his feet; thrust an arm toward Ruth. She gave a little cry, cowered against Drake.
“Ugh!” he growled; jumped to his feet; reached an arm toward Ruth. She gave a small gasp and huddled against Drake.
“None of that!” He struck down the clutching arm.
“None of that!” He swatted away the grabbing arm.
“Yuruk!” There was a hint of anger in the bell-toned voice. “Yuruk, these belong to me. No harm must come to them. Yuruk—beware!”
“Yuruk!” There was a hint of anger in the bell-toned voice. “Yuruk, these belong to me. No harm must come to them. Yuruk—watch out!”
“The goddess commands. Yuruk obeys.” If fear quavered in the words, beneath was more than a trace of a sullenness, too, sinister enough.
“The goddess gives orders. Yuruk follows.” If fear flickered in the words, beneath it was more than just a hint of a gloominess, dark enough to be unsettling.
“That's a nice little playmate for her new playthings,” muttered Drake. “If that bird gets the least bit gay—I shoot him pronto.” He gave Ruth a reassuring hug. “Cheer up, Ruth. Don't mind that thing. He's something we can handle.”
“That's a nice little playmate for her new toys,” Drake muttered. “If that bird gets even a little too cheerful—I’ll shoot him right away.” He gave Ruth a comforting hug. “Cheer up, Ruth. Don’t worry about that thing. We can handle it.”
Norhala waved a white hand; Yuruk sidled over to one of the curtained ovals and through it, reappearing almost instantly with a huge platter upon which were fruits, and a curdly white liquid in bowls of thick porcelain.
Norhala waved a white hand; Yuruk edged over to one of the curtained ovals and through it, coming back almost immediately with a large platter filled with fruit and bowls of thick porcelain containing a creamy white liquid.
“Eat,” she said, as the gnarled black arms placed the platter at our feet.
“Eat,” she said, as the twisted black arms set the platter down at our feet.
“Hungry?” asked Drake. Ruth shook her head violently.
“Hungry?” Drake asked. Ruth shook her head vigorously.
“I'm going out for the saddlebags,” said Drake. “We'll use our own stuff—while it lasts. I'm taking no chances on what the Yuruk lad brings—with all due respect to Norhala's good intentions.”
“I'm going out for the saddlebags,” said Drake. “We'll use our own gear—while it lasts. I'm not taking any chances on what the Yuruk kid brings—with all due respect to Norhala's good intentions.”
He started for the doorway; the eunuch blocked his way.
He headed for the doorway; the eunuch blocked his path.
“We have with us food of our own, Norhala,” I explained. “He goes to get it.”
“We have our own food, Norhala,” I explained. “He’s going to get it.”
She nodded indifferently; clapped her hands. Yuruk shrank back, and out strode Drake.
She nodded without much interest and clapped her hands. Yuruk stepped back, and Drake walked confidently forward.
“I am weary,” sighed Norhala. “The way was long. I will refresh myself—”
“I’m tired,” sighed Norhala. “It was a long journey. I’ll take a moment to rest—”
She stretched out a foot toward Yuruk. He knelt, unlaced the turquoise bands, drew off the sandals. Her hands sought her breast, dwelt for an instant there.
She extended a foot toward Yuruk. He knelt down, untied the turquoise straps, and took off the sandals. Her hands moved to her chest, lingering there for a moment.
Down slipped her silken veils, clingingly, slowly, as though reluctant to unclasp her; whispering they fell from the high and tender breasts, the delicate rounded hips, and clustered about her feet in soft petalings as of some flower of pale amber foam. Out of the calyx of that flower arose the gleaming miracle of her body crowned with glowing glory of her cloudy hair.
Down slipped her silky veils, clinging and slow, as if they were hesitant to let go of her; softly they fell from her high, tender breasts and delicate rounded hips, gathering around her feet like soft petals from a pale amber flower. From the center of that flower emerged the stunning beauty of her body, crowned with the radiant glory of her flowing hair.
Naked she was, yet clothed with an unearthly purity, the purity of the far-flung, serene stars, of the eternal snows upon some calm, high-flung peak, the tranquil, silver dawns of spring; protected by some spell of divinity which chilled and slew the flame of desire. A maiden Ishtar, a virginal Isis; a woman—yet with no more of woman's lure than if she had been some exquisite and breathing statue of mingled ivory and milk of pearls.
Naked she was, yet wrapped in an otherworldly purity, the purity of distant, serene stars, the eternal snows on some peaceful, high peak, the calm, silver dawns of spring; shielded by a divine spell that cooled and killed the fire of desire. A maiden Ishtar, a virginal Isis; a woman—yet possessing no more of a woman's allure than if she were some stunning, living statue made of a blend of ivory and pearl.
So she stood, indifferent to us who gazed upon her, withdrawn, musing, as though she had forgotten us. And that serene indifference, with its entire absence of what we term sex consciousness, revealed to me once more how great was the abyss between us and her.
So she stood there, indifferent to us watching her, detached, lost in thought, as if she had forgotten we were there. That calm indifference, completely free of what we call sexual awareness, showed me again just how deep the divide was between us and her.
Slowly she raised her arms, wound the floating tresses into a coronal. I saw Drake enter with the saddlebags; saw them drop from hands relaxing under the shock of this amazing tableau; saw his eyes widen and fill with wonder and half-awed admiration.
Slowly, she lifted her arms, twisting her floating hair into a crown. I saw Drake walk in with the saddlebags; I watched them fall from his hands as he relaxed, shocked by this incredible scene; I saw his eyes grow wide, filled with wonder and a mix of admiration.
Now Norhala stepped out of her fallen robes and moved toward the further wall, Yuruk following. He stooped, raised an ewer of silver and began gently to pour over her shoulders its contents. Again and again he bent and filled the vessel, dipping it into a shallow basin from which came the bubbling and chuckling of a little spring. And again I marveled at the marble smoothness and fineness of her skin on which the caressing water left tiny silvery globules, gemming it. The eunuch slithered to one side, drew from a quaint chest clothes of white floss; patted her dry with them; threw over her shoulders a silken robe of blue.
Now Norhala stepped out of her fallen robes and walked toward the far wall, with Yuruk following her. He bent down, picked up a silver pitcher, and began to gently pour its contents over her shoulders. Again and again, he bent down, filling the pitcher by dipping it into a shallow basin, from which the water bubbled and chuckled like a small spring. Once more, I was amazed by the marble smoothness and delicacy of her skin, which the soothing water left covered in tiny silvery droplets, sparkling like gems. The eunuch slid to one side, took out some white silk clothes from an ornate chest, dried her off with them, and draped a blue silk robe over her shoulders.
Back she floated to us; hovered over Ruth, crouching with her brother's head upon her knees.
Back she floated to us, hovering over Ruth, who was crouched with her brother's head on her knees.
She made a motion as though to draw the girl to her; hesitated as Ruth's face set in a passion of denial. A shadow of kindness drifted through the wide, mysterious eyes; a shadow of pity joined it as she looked curiously down on Ventnor.
She reached out as if to pull the girl closer but hesitated when she saw the strong denial on Ruth's face. A hint of kindness flickered in her wide, mysterious eyes, joined by a trace of pity as she curiously looked down at Ventnor.
“Bathe,” she murmured, and pointed to the pool. “And rest. No harm shall come to any of you here. And you—” A hand rested for a moment lightly on the girl's curly head. “When you desire it—I will again give you—peace!”
“Bathe,” she whispered, pointing to the pool. “And relax. Nothing bad will happen to any of you here. And you—” A hand rested gently for a moment on the girl's curly head. “Whenever you want—I will bring you—peace again!”
She parted the curtains, and the eunuch still following, was hidden beyond them.
She pulled back the curtains, and the eunuch, still following her, was concealed beyond them.
CHAPTER XIII. “VOICE FROM THE VOID”
Helplessly we looked at each other. Then called forth perhaps by what she saw in Drake's eyes, perhaps by another thought, Ruth's cheeks crimsoned, her head drooped; the web of her hair hid the warm rose of her face, the frozen pallor of Ventnor's.
Helplessly, we looked at each other. Then, maybe triggered by what she saw in Drake's eyes, or perhaps by another thought, Ruth's cheeks turned red, and her head dropped. The strands of her hair concealed the warm pink of her face and the cold pallor of Ventnor's.
Abruptly, she sprang to her feet. “Walter! Dick! Something's happening to Martin!”
Abruptly, she jumped up. “Walter! Dick! Something’s happening to Martin!”
Before she had ceased we were beside her; bending over Ventnor. His mouth was opening, slowly, slowly—with an effort agonizing to watch. Then his voice came through lips that scarcely moved; faint, faint as though it floated from infinite distances, a ghost of a voice whispering with phantom breath out of a dead throat.
Before she had stopped, we were next to her, leaning over Ventnor. His mouth was opening, slowly, slowly—making it painful to watch. Then his voice came through lips that hardly moved; faint, as if it floated from far away, a ghostly whisper coming from a lifeless throat.
“Hard—hard! So hard!” the whispering complained. “Don't know how long I can keep connection—with voice.
“Hard—hard! So hard!” the whispering complained. “I don't know how long I can keep this connection—with my voice.
“Was fool to shoot. Sorry—might have gotten you in worse trouble—but crazy with fear for Ruth—thought, too, might be worth chance. Sorry—not my usual line—”
“Was a fool to shoot. Sorry—might have gotten you in worse trouble—but I was crazy with fear for Ruth—thought it might be worth the chance. Sorry—not my usual thing—”
The thin thread of sound ceased. I felt my eyes fill with tears; it was like Ventnor to flay himself like this for what he thought stupidity, like him to make this effort to admit his supposed fault and crave forgiveness—as like him as that mad attack upon the flaming Disk in its own temple, surrounded by its ministers, had been so bafflingly unlike his usual cool, collected self.
The faint sound stopped. I felt tears welling up in my eyes; it was so typical of Ventnor to expose himself like this for what he saw as a foolish mistake, just like him to go through this effort to confess his supposed wrongdoing and ask for forgiveness—just as typical as that crazy assault on the blazing Disk in its own temple, surrounded by its followers, which had been so confusingly unlike his usual calm, composed self.
“Martin,” I called, bending closer, “it's nothing, old friend. No one blames you. Try to rouse yourself.”
“Martin,” I said, leaning in closer, “it's okay, my friend. No one blames you. Just try to snap out of it.”
“Dear,” it was Ruth, passionately tender, “it's me. Can you hear me?”
“Dear,” it was Ruth, deeply affectionate, “it’s me. Can you hear me?”
“Only speck of consciousness and motionless in the void,” the whisper began again. “Terribly alive, terribly alone. Seem outside space yet—still in body. Can't see, hear, feel—short-circuited from every sense—but in some strange way realize you—Ruth, Walter, Drake.
“Just a tiny bit of awareness, frozen in the void,” the whisper started up again. “So intensely alive, so painfully alone. It feels like I’m outside of space yet—still in my body. I can’t see, hear, or feel—cut off from every sense—but in some weird way, I’m aware of you—Ruth, Walter, Drake.
“See without seeing—here floating in darkness that is also light—black light—indescribable. In touch, too, with these—”
“See without seeing—here floating in darkness that is also light—black light—indescribable. In touch, too, with these—”
Again the voice trailed into silence; returned, word and phrase pouring forth disconnected, with a curious and turbulent rhythm, like rushing wave crests linked by half-seen threads of the spindrift, vocal fragments of thought swiftly assembled by some subtle faculty of the mind as they fell into a coherent, incredible message.
Again the voice faded into silence; then it returned, words and phrases pouring out in a disconnected way, with a strange and turbulent rhythm, like racing wave crests connected by barely visible strands of spray, bits of thought quickly pieced together by some delicate ability of the mind as they formed a coherent, unbelievable message.
“Group consciousness—gigantic—operating within our sphere—operating also in spheres of vibration, energy, force—above, below one to which humanity reacts—perception, command forces known to us—but in greater degree—cognizant, manipulate unknown energies—senses known to us—unknown—can't realize them fully—impossible cover, only impinge on contact points akin to our senses, forces—even these profoundly modified by additional ones—metallic, crystalline, magnetic, electric—inorganic with every power of organic—consciousness basically same as ours—profoundly changed by differences in mechanism through which it finds expression—difference our bodies—theirs.
“Group consciousness—enormous—functioning within our realm—and also in realms of vibration, energy, and force—above and below, which humanity responds to—perception and command of forces we know—but in a greater extent—aware of and able to manipulate unknown energies—senses we recognize—unknown—we can't fully comprehend them—it's impossible to cover, only touching on contact points similar to our senses, forces—even these are deeply altered by additional ones—metallic, crystalline, magnetic, electric—inorganic with every capacity of the organic—consciousness fundamentally the same as ours—profoundly altered by differences in the mechanisms through which it expresses itself—the difference between our bodies and theirs.”
“Conscious, mobile—inexorable, invulnerable. Getting clearer—see more clearly—see—” the voice shrilled out in a shuddering, thin lash of despair—“No! No—oh, God—no!”
“Awake, moving—unyielding, untouchable. Getting clearer—seeing more clearly—see—” the voice cried out in a trembling, thin burst of despair—“No! No—oh, God—no!”
Then clearly and solemnly:
Then clearly and seriously:
“And God said: let us make men in our image, after our likeness, and let them have dominion over all the earth, and every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.”
“And God said: let us make humans in our image, after our likeness, and let them have dominion over all the earth, and every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth.”
A silence; we bent closer, listening; the still, small voice took up the thread once more—but clearly further on. Something we had missed between that text from Genesis and what we were now hearing; something that even as he had warned us, he had not been able to articulate. The whisper broke through clearly in the middle of a sentence.
A silence fell; we leaned in closer, listening; the quiet voice picked up the thread again—but clearly further along. There was something we had missed between that text from Genesis and what we were currently hearing; something that, even though he had warned us, he hadn’t been able to express. The whisper cut through clearly in the middle of a sentence.
“Nor is Jehovah the God of myriads of millions who through those same centuries, and centuries upon centuries before them, found earth a garden and grave—and all these countless gods and goddesses only phantom barriers raised by man to stand between him and the eternal forces man's instinct has always warned him are ever in readiness to destroy. That do destroy him as soon as his vigilance relaxes, his resistance weakens—the eternal, ruthless law that will annihilate humanity the instant it runs counter to that law and turns its will and strength against itself—”
“Nor is Jehovah the God of countless millions who, through those same centuries and centuries before them, found Earth a garden and a grave—and all these countless gods and goddesses are just phantom barriers set up by humans to separate them from the eternal forces that instinctively warn them are always ready to destroy. These forces do destroy him as soon as his vigilance slips and his resistance weakens—the eternal, ruthless law that will wipe out humanity the moment it goes against that law and turns its will and strength against itself—”
A little pause; then came these singular sentences:
A brief pause; then these unusual sentences followed:
“Weaklings praying for miracles to make easy the path their own wills should clear. Beggars who whine for alms from dreams. Shirkers each struggling to place upon his god the burden whose carrying and whose carrying alone can give him strength to walk free and unafraid, himself godlike among the stars.”
“Cowards praying for miracles to make the path their own desires should clear easier. Beggars complaining for handouts from fantasies. Lazy people each trying to put onto their god the weight that only they can carry, and that carrying alone can give them the strength to walk freely and without fear, like a god among the stars.”
And now distinctly, unfalteringly, the voice went on:
And now clearly and confidently, the voice continued:
“Dominion over all the earth? Yes—as long as man is fit to rule; no longer. Science has warned us. Where was the mammal when the giant reptiles reigned? Slinking hidden and afraid in the dark and secret places. Yet man sprang from these skulking beasts.
“Domination over the entire earth? Yes—as long as humanity is capable of ruling; not beyond that. Science has alerted us. Where was the mammal when the giant reptiles ruled? Hiding, scared in the dark and secret spots. Yet humans evolved from these lurking creatures.
“For how long a time in the history of earth has man been master of it? For a breath—for a cloud's passing. And will remain master only until something grown stronger wrests mastery from him—even as he wrested it from his ravening kind—as they took it from the reptiles—as did the reptiles from the giant saurians—which snatched it from the nightmare rulers of the Triassic—and so down to whatever held sway in the murk of earth dawn.
“For how long has humanity been in control of the Earth? Just for a moment—for a fleeting instant. And they’ll stay in control only until something more powerful takes it from them—just like they took it from their savage ancestors—who took it from the reptiles—who took it from the giant dinosaurs—who snatched it from the terrifying rulers of the Triassic—and so on back to whatever dominated in the darkness of the planet’s dawn.”
“Life! Life! Life! Life everywhere struggling for completion!
“Life! Life! Life! Life everywhere fighting for fulfillment!
“Life crowding other life aside, battling for its moment of supremacy, gaining it, holding it for one rise and fall of the wings of time beating through eternity—and then—hurled down, trampled under the feet of another straining life whose hour has struck.
“Life pushing other lives aside, fighting for its moment of glory, achieving it, holding it for one rise and fall of time's wings beating through eternity—and then—crushed, trampled under the feet of another striving life whose hour has come.”
“Life crowding outside every barred threshold in a million circling worlds, yes, in a million rushing universes; pressing against the doors, bursting them down, overwhelming, forcing out those dwellers who had thought themselves so secure.
“Life is crowding outside every barred door in a million circling worlds, yes, in a million rushing universes; pressing against the doors, breaking them down, overwhelming, pushing out those who thought they were so secure.”
“And these—these—” the voice suddenly dropped, became thickly, vibrantly resonant, “over the Threshold, within the House of Man—nor does he even dream that his doors are down. These—Things of metal whose brains are thinking crystals—Things that suck their strength from the sun and whose blood is the lightning.
“And these—these—” the voice suddenly dropped, became thickly, vibrantly resonant, “over the Threshold, within the House of Man—nor does he even dream that his doors are down. These—Things of metal whose brains are thinking crystals—Things that suck their strength from the sun and whose blood is the lightning.
“The sun! The sun!” he cried. “There lies their weakness!”
“The sun! The sun!” he shouted. “That's where their weakness is!”
The voice rose in pitch, grew strident.
The voice got higher and became sharper.
“Go back to the city! Go back to the city! Walter—Drake. They are not invulnerable. No! The sun—strike them through the sun! Go into the city—not invulnerable—the Keeper of the Cones—strike at the Cones when—the Keeper of the Cones—ah-h-h-ah—”
“Go back to the city! Go back to the city! Walter—Drake. They are not invincible. No! The sun—hit them with the sun! Go into the city—not invincible—the Keeper of the Cones—hit at the Cones when—the Keeper of the Cones—ah-h-h-ah—”
We shrank back appalled, for from the parted, scarcely moving lips in the unchanging face a gust of laughter, mad, mocking, terrifying, racked its way.
We recoiled in shock, for from the barely moving lips of the unchanging face, a burst of laughter—wild, mocking, and terrifying—broke out.
“Vulnerable—under the law—even as we! The Cones!
“Vulnerable—under the law—even as we! The Cones!
“Go!” he gasped. A tremor shook him; slowly the mouth closed.
“Go!” he breathed. A shudder ran through him; slowly the mouth shut.
“Martin! Brother,” wept Ruth. I thrust my hand into his breast; felt the heart beating, with a curious suggestion of stubborn, unshakable strength, as though every vital force had concentrated there as in a beleaguered citadel.
“Martin! Brother,” cried Ruth. I reached my hand into his chest; felt the heart pounding, with a strange hint of stubborn, unbreakable strength, as if every ounce of life had gathered there like in a besieged fortress.
But Ventnor himself, the consciousness that was Ventnor was gone; had withdrawn into that subjective void in which he had said he floated—a lonely sentient atom, his one line of communication with us cut; severed from us as completely as though he were, as he had described it, outside space.
But Ventnor himself, the awareness that was Ventnor, was gone; he had retreated into that inner emptiness where he said he floated—a lonely, aware particle, his only link to us severed; cut off from us as completely as if he were, as he described it, outside of space.
And Drake and I looked at each other's eyes, neither daring to be first to break the silence of which the muffled sobbing of the girl seemed to be the sorrowful soul.
And Drake and I looked into each other's eyes, neither of us daring to be the first to break the silence, which felt filled with the muffled sobs of the girl, as if they were her sorrowful soul.
CHAPTER XIV. “FREE! BUT A MONSTER!”
The peculiar ability of the human mind to slip so readily into the refuge of the commonplace after, or even during, some well-nigh intolerable crisis, has been to me long one of the most interesting phenomena of our psychology.
The strange ability of the human mind to easily retreat into the comfort of the ordinary after, or even during, an almost unbearable crisis has long been one of the most fascinating aspects of our psychology to me.
It is instinctively a protective habit, of course, acquired through precisely the same causes that had given to animals their protective coloration—the stripes, say, of the zebra and tiger that blend so cunningly with the barred and speckled shadowings of bush and jungle, the twig and leaflike shapes and hues of certain insects; in fact, all that natural camouflage which was the basis of the art of concealment so astonishingly developed in the late war.
It’s instinctively a protective habit, of course, developed from the same reasons that gave animals their protective coloring—the stripes of zebras and tigers that blend cleverly with the shadows of bushes and jungles, the twig and leaf shapes and colors of certain insects; in fact, all that natural camouflage which was the foundation of the concealment techniques that became so remarkably advanced in the recent war.
Like the animals of the wild, the mind of man moves through a jungle—the jungle of life, passing along paths beaten out by the thought of his countless forefathers in their progress from birth to death.
Like the animals in the wild, the human mind navigates through a jungle— the jungle of life, following trails forged by the thoughts of countless ancestors in their journey from birth to death.
And these paths are bordered and screened, figuratively and literally, with bush and trees of his own selection, setting out and cultivation—shelters of the familiar, the habitual, the customary.
And these paths are lined and framed, both figuratively and literally, with bushes and trees of his own choosing, established and cared for—providing shelter of the familiar, the routine, the usual.
On these ancestral paths, within these barriers of usage, man moves hidden and secure as the animals in their haunts—or so he thinks.
On these ancestral paths, within these limits of customary practice, a person moves concealed and safe like the animals in their territories—or so they believe.
Outside them lie the wildernesses and the gardens of the unknown, and man's little trails are but rabbit-runs in an illimitable forest.
Outside of them are the wild areas and the gardens of the unknown, and man's small paths are just rabbit trails in a vast forest.
But they are home to him!
But they are home to him!
Therefore it is that he scurries from some open place of revelation, some storm of emotion, some strength-testing struggle, back into the shelter of the obvious; finding it an intellectual environment that demands no slightest expenditure of mental energy or initiative, strength to sally forth again into the unfamiliar.
Therefore, he rushes away from an open space of revelation, a storm of emotion, a struggle that tests his strength, back into the safety of the obvious; finding it an intellectual environment that requires no mental energy or initiative, no strength to venture out again into the unknown.
I crave pardon for this digression. I set it down because now I remember how, when Drake at last broke the silence that had closed in upon the passing of that still, small voice the essence of these thoughts occurred to me.
I apologize for this digression. I mention it now because I recall how, when Drake finally broke the silence that had settled in after that quiet, subtle voice, the essence of these thoughts came to me.
He strode over to the weeping girl, and in his voice was a roughness that angered me until I realized his purpose.
He walked over to the crying girl, and his voice had a harshness that annoyed me until I understood what he was trying to do.
“Get up, Ruth,” he ordered. “He came back once and he'll come back again. Now let him be and help us get a meal together. I'm hungry.”
“Get up, Ruth,” he said. “He came back once, and he'll come back again. Now, let it go and help us make a meal. I'm hungry.”
She looked up at him, incredulously, indignation rising.
She looked up at him, in disbelief, anger building inside her.
“Eat!” she exclaimed. “You can be hungry?”
“Eat!” she said. “You might be hungry?”
“You bet I can—and I am,” he answered cheerfully. “Come on; we've got to make the best of it.”
“You bet I can—and I will,” he replied happily. “Come on; we have to make the most of it.”
“Ruth,” I broke in gently, “we'll all have to think about ourselves a little if we're to be of any use to him. You must eat—and then rest.”
“Ruth,” I interrupted softly, “we all need to think about ourselves a bit if we're going to be helpful to him. You have to eat—and then rest.”
“No use crying in the milk even if it's spilt,” observed Drake, even more cheerfully brutal. “I learned that at the front where we got so we'd yelp for food even when the lads who'd been bringing it were all mixed up in it.”
“No use crying over spilled milk,” Drake remarked, even more cheerfully blunt. “I picked that up at the front, where we’d yelp for food even when the guys bringing it were all caught up in it.”
She lifted Ventnor's head from her lap, rested it on the silks; arose, eyes wrathful, her little hands closed in fists as though to strike him.
She lifted Ventnor's head from her lap and set it on the silks. She stood up, her eyes filled with anger, her small hands clenched into fists as if she wanted to hit him.
“Oh—you brute!” she whispered. “And I thought—I thought—Oh, I hate you!”
“Oh—you jerk!” she whispered. “And I thought—I thought—Oh, I can’t stand you!”
“That's better,” said Dick. “Go ahead and hit me if you want. The madder you get the better you'll feel.”
“That's better,” said Dick. “Go ahead and hit me if you want. The angrier you get, the better you'll feel.”
For a moment I thought she was going to take him at his word; then her anger fled.
For a moment, I thought she was going to believe him; then her anger disappeared.
“Thanks—Dick,” she said quietly.
“Thanks, Dick,” she said quietly.
And while I sat studying Ventnor, they put together a meal from the stores, brewed tea over the spirit-lamp with water from the bubbling spring. In these commonplaces I knew that she at least was finding relief from that strain of the abnormal under which we had labored so long. To my surprise I found that I was hungry, and with deep relief I watched Ruth partake of food and drink even though lightly.
And while I sat studying Ventnor, they prepared a meal from the supplies, brewed tea over the spirit lamp using water from the bubbling spring. In these everyday moments, I realized that at least she was finding some relief from the stress of the unusual situation we had been dealing with for so long. To my surprise, I discovered I was hungry, and with a sense of relief, I watched Ruth enjoy the food and drink, even if just a little.
About her seemed to hover something of the ethereal, elusive, and disquieting. Was it the strangely pellucid light that gave the effect, I wondered; and knew it was not, for as I scanned her covertly, there fell upon her face that shadow of inhuman tranquillity, of unearthly withdrawal which, I guessed, had more than anything else maddened Ventnor into his attack upon the Disk.
About her, there was something ethereal, elusive, and unsettling. Was it the strange, clear light that created this effect? I wondered, but I knew it wasn't, because as I watched her discreetly, a shadow of unnatural calm and otherworldly detachment fell across her face, which I guessed had driven Ventnor to his breakdown over the Disk more than anything else.
I watched her fight against it, drive it back. White lipped, she raised her head and met my gaze. And in her eyes I read both terror and—shame.
I saw her struggle against it, pushing it away. With a tense mouth, she lifted her head and looked at me. In her eyes, I saw both fear and—shame.
It came to me that painful as it might be for her the time for questioning had come.
It occurred to me that, as hard as it might be for her, it was time for questions.
“Ruth,” I said, “I know it's not necessary to remind you that we're in a tight place. Every fact and every scrap of knowledge that we can lay hold of is of the utmost importance in enabling us to determine our course.
“Ruth,” I said, “I know I don’t need to remind you that we’re in a tough situation. Every piece of information and every bit of knowledge we can get our hands on is crucial for figuring out our next steps.”
“I'm going to repeat your brother's question—what did Norhala do to you? And what happened when you were floating before the Disk?”
“I'm going to repeat your brother's question—what did Norhala do to you? And what happened when you were floating in front of the Disk?”
The blaze of interest in Drake's eyes at these questions changed to amazement at her stricken recoil from them.
The spark of curiosity in Drake's eyes at these questions shifted to surprise at her shocked reaction to them.
“There was nothing,” she whispered—then defiantly—“nothing. I don't know what you mean.”
“There was nothing,” she whispered—then defiantly—“nothing. I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Ruth!” I spoke sharply now, in my own perplexity. “You do know. You must tell us—for his sake.” I pointed toward Ventnor.
“Ruth!” I said sharply, feeling confused. “You do know. You have to tell us—for his sake.” I pointed toward Ventnor.
She drew a long breath.
She took a deep breath.
“You're right—of course,” she said unsteadily. “Only I—I thought maybe I could fight it out myself. But you'll have to know it—there's a taint upon me.”
“You're right—of course,” she said hesitantly. “I just thought maybe I could deal with it on my own. But you need to know—there's something wrong with me.”
I caught in Drake's swift glance the echo of my own thrill of apprehension for her sanity.
I saw in Drake's quick look the reflection of my own anxious excitement for her well-being.
“Yes,” she said, now quietly. “Some new and alien thing within my heart, my brain, my soul. It came to me from Norhala when we rode the flying block, and—he—sealed upon me when I was in—his”—again she crimsoned, “embrace.”
“Yes,” she said softly. “There’s something new and unfamiliar stirring in my heart, my mind, my soul. It came to me from Norhala when we rode the flying block, and—he—imprinted it on me when I was in—his”—she blushed again, “embrace.”
And as we gazed at her, incredulously:
And as we looked at her, in disbelief:
“A thing that urges me to forget you two—and Martin—and all the world I've known. That tries to pull me from you—from all—to drift untroubled in some vast calm filled with an ordered ecstasy of peace. And whose calling I want, God help me, oh, so desperately to heed!
“A feeling that drives me to forget you two—and Martin—and everyone else I’ve known. It tries to pull me away from you—from everything—to drift peacefully in a vast calm filled with an organized joy of tranquility. And it’s a call I desperately want to respond to, God help me!”
“It whispered to me first,” she said, “from Norhala—when she put her arm around me. It whispered and then seemed to float from her and cover me like—like a veil, and from head to foot. It was a quietness and peace that held within it a happiness at one and the same time utterly tranquil and utterly free.
“It whispered to me first,” she said, “from Norhala—when she put her arm around me. It whispered and then seemed to float from her and cover me like a veil, from head to foot. It was a calmness and peace that held a happiness which was both completely serene and completely liberating.”
“I seemed to be at the doorway to unknown ecstasies—and the life I had known only a dream—and you, all of you—even Martin, dreams within a dream. You weren't—real—and you did not—matter.”
“I felt like I was standing at the threshold of unexplored joys—and the life I had experienced was just a dream—and you, all of you—even Martin, were dreams within a dream. You weren't real—and you didn’t matter.”
“Hypnotism,” muttered Drake, as she paused.
“Hypnotism,” Drake muttered as she paused.
“No.” She shook her head. “No—more than that. The wonder of it grew—and grew. I thrilled with it. I remember nothing of that ride, saw nothing—except that once through the peace enfolding me pierced warning that Martin was in peril, and I broke through to see him clutching Norhala and to see floating up in her eyes death for him.
“No.” She shook her head. “No—more than that. The wonder of it kept growing and growing. I was thrilled by it. I remember nothing of that ride, saw nothing—except that once, through the peace surrounding me, I felt a warning that Martin was in danger, and I broke through to see him holding onto Norhala and to see death floating up in her eyes for him."
“And I saved him—and again forgot. Then, when I saw that beautiful, flaming Shape—I felt no terror, no fear—only a tremendous—joyous—anticipation, as though—as though—” She faltered, hung her head, then leaving that sentence unfinished, whispered: “and when—it—lifted me it was as though I had come at last out of some endless black ocean of despair into the full sun of paradise.”
“And I saved him—and forgot again. Then, when I saw that beautiful, fiery shape—I didn’t feel scared or afraid—only an overwhelming—joyful—anticipation, as if—as if—” She hesitated, lowered her head, then leaving that sentence unfinished, whispered: “and when—it—lifted me it was like I had finally emerged from some endless dark ocean of despair into the bright sun of paradise.”
“Ruth!” cried Drake, and at the pain in his cry she winced.
“Ruth!” shouted Drake, and at the pain in his voice, she flinched.
“Wait,” she said, and held up a little, tremulous hand. “You asked—and now you must listen.”
“Wait,” she said, holding up a small, shaky hand. “You asked—and now you have to listen.”
She was silent; and when once more she spoke her voice was low, curiously rhythmic; her eyes rapt:
She was quiet; and when she spoke again, her voice was soft and oddly melodic; her eyes were entranced:
“I was free—free from every human fetter of fear or sorrow or love or hate; free even of hope—for what was there to hope for when everything desirable was mine? And I was elemental; one with the eternal things yet fully conscious that I was—I.
“I was free—free from every human bond of fear, sorrow, love, or hate; free even from hope—since what was there to hope for when everything I wanted was already mine? And I was elemental; one with the eternal things yet fully aware that I was—I.
“It was as though I were the shining shadow of a star afloat upon the breast of some still and hidden woodland pool; as though I were a little wind dancing among the mountain tops; a mist whirling down a quiet glen; a shimmering lance of the aurora pulsing in the high solitudes.
“It felt like I was the bright shadow of a star floating on the surface of a calm and secluded forest pond; like I was a gentle breeze dancing among the mountaintops; a mist swirling down a tranquil valley; a shimmering beam of the northern lights pulsing in the high quiet places."
“And there was music—strange and wondrous music and terrible, but not terrible to me—who was part of it. Vast chords and singing themes that rang like clusters of little swinging stars and harmonies that were like the very voice of infinite law resolving within itself all discords. And all—all—passionless, yet—rapturous.
“And there was music—strange and amazing music and intense, but not intense to me—who was part of it. Huge chords and melodic themes that sounded like clusters of little swinging stars and harmonies that felt like the very voice of infinite law sorting through all dissonance. And all—all—emotionless, yet—ecstatic.”
“Out of the Thing that held me, out from its fires pulsed vitality—a flood of inhuman energy in which I was bathed. And it was as though this energy were—reassembling me, fitting me even closer to the elemental things, changing me fully into them.
“Out of theThing that held me, out from its fires pulsed vitality—a flood of inhuman energy in which I was bathed. And it was as though this energy were—reassembling me, fitting me even closer to the elemental things, changing me fully into them."
“I felt the little tendrils touching, caressing—then came the shots. Awakening was—dreadful, a struggling back from drowning. I saw Martin—blasted. I drove the—the spell away from me, tore it away.
“I felt the little tendrils touching, caressing—then came the shots. Awakening was—dreadful, like fighting to come back from drowning. I saw Martin—destroyed. I drove the—the spell away from me, tore it away.
“And, O Walter—Dick—it hurt—it hurt—and for a breath before I ran to him it was like—like coming from a world in which there was no disorder, no sorrow, no doubts, a rhythmic, harmonious world of light and music, into—into a world that was like a black and dirty kitchen.
“And, oh Walter—Dick—it hurt—it hurt—and for a moment before I ran to him, it felt like—like coming from a place where there was no chaos, no sadness, no uncertainties, a rhythmic, harmonious world of light and music, into—into a world that felt like a dark and dirty kitchen.
“And it's there,” her voice rose, hysterically. “It's still within me—whispering, whispering; urging me away from you, from Martin, from every human thing; bidding me give myself up, surrender my humanity.
“And it’s there,” her voice rose, hysterically. “It’s still inside me—whispering, whispering; pushing me away from you, from Martin, from everything human; telling me to give myself up, to surrender my humanity.
“Its seal,” she sobbed. “No—HIS seal! An alien consciousness sealed within me, that tries to make the human me a slave—that waits to overcome my will—and if I surrender gives me freedom, an incredible freedom—but makes me, being still human, a—monster.”
“Its seal,” she cried. “No—HIS seal! An alien mind trapped inside me, trying to make the human part of me a slave—that’s just waiting to take control of my will—and if I give in, it offers me freedom, an amazing freedom—but still turns me, as a human, into a—a monster.”
She hid her face in her hands, quivering.
She covered her face with her hands, shaking.
“If I could sleep,” she wailed. “But I'm afraid to sleep. I think I shall never sleep again. For sleeping how do I know what I may be when I wake?”
“If I could sleep,” she cried. “But I'm afraid to sleep. I think I’ll never sleep again. Because when I’m sleeping, how can I know what I might be when I wake up?”
I caught Drake's eye; he nodded. I slipped my hand down into the medicine-case, brought forth a certain potent and tasteless combination of drugs which I carry upon explorations.
I caught Drake's eye; he nodded. I reached into the medicine case and pulled out a specific potent and tasteless mix of drugs that I carry on my explorations.
I dropped a little into her cup, then held it to her lips. Like a child, unthinking, she obeyed and drank.
I poured a bit into her cup, then held it to her lips. Like a child, absent-mindedly, she followed my lead and drank.
“But I'll not surrender.” Her eyes were tragic. “Never think it! I can win—don't you know I can?”
“But I won’t give up.” Her eyes were filled with sadness. “Don’t ever think that! I can win—don’t you know I can?”
“Win?” Drake dropped down beside her, drew her toward him. “Bravest girl I've known—of course you'll win. And remember this—nine-tenths of what you're thinking now is purely over-wrought nerves and weariness. You'll win—and we'll win, never doubt it.”
“Win?” Drake sat down next to her and pulled her toward him. “You’re the bravest girl I know—of course, you’re going to win. And remember this—nine-tenths of what you’re feeling right now is just overwhelmed nerves and exhaustion. You’ll win—and we’ll win, don’t doubt it.”
“I don't,” she said. “I know it—oh, it will be hard—but I will—I will—”
“I don’t,” she said. “I know it—oh, it’s going to be tough—but I will—I will—”
CHAPTER XV. THE HOUSE OF NORHALA
Her eyes closed, her body relaxed; the potion had done its work quickly. We laid her beside Ventnor on the pile of silken stuffs, covered them both with a fold, then looked at each other long and silently—and I wondered whether my face was as grim and drawn as his.
Her eyes were closed, her body relaxed; the potion had worked fast. We laid her next to Ventnor on the pile of soft fabrics, covered them both with a layer, then exchanged long, silent glances—and I wondered if my face looked as tense and haggard as his.
“It appears,” he said at last, curtly, “that it's up to you and me for powwow quick. I hope you're not sleepy.”
“It looks like,” he finally said, bluntly, “that it's time for you and me to have a quick chat. I hope you're not tired.”
“I am not,” I answered as curtly; the edge of nerves in his manner of questioning doing nothing to soothe my own, “and even if I were I would hardly expect to put all the burden of the present problem upon you by going to sleep.”
“I’m not,” I replied sharply, his tense way of questioning doing nothing to calm my own nerves. “And even if I were, I wouldn’t expect to place all the responsibility of the current issue on you just because I fell asleep.”
“For God's sake don't be a prima donna,” he flared up. “I meant no offense.”
“For God's sake, don’t be a diva,” he snapped. “I didn’t mean to offend.”
“I'm sorry, Dick,” I said. “We're both a little jumpy, I guess.” He nodded; gripped my hand.
“I'm sorry, Dick,” I said. “I think we're both a bit on edge.” He nodded and held my hand tightly.
“It wouldn't be so bad,” he muttered, “if all four of us were all right. But Ventnor's down and out, and God alone knows for how long. And Ruth—has all the trouble we have and some special ones of her own. I've an idea”—he hesitated—“an idea that there was no exaggeration in that story she told—an idea that if anything she underplayed it.”
“It wouldn't be so bad,” he muttered, “if all four of us were okay. But Ventnor's out of it, and who knows for how long. And Ruth—she has all the problems we have plus some extra ones of her own. I've got a thought”—he paused—“a thought that there was no exaggeration in that story she told—maybe even that she downplayed it.”
“I, too,” I replied somberly. “And to me it is the most hideous phase of this whole situation—and for reasons not all connected with Ruth,” I added.
“I, too,” I replied with a serious tone. “And for me, it’s the ugliest part of this entire situation—and for reasons that aren’t all tied to Ruth,” I added.
“Hideous!” he repeated. “Unthinkable—yet all this is unthinkable. And still—it is! And Ventnor—coming back—that way. Like a lost soul finding voice.
“Awful!” he repeated. “Unimaginable—yet all of this is unimaginable. And still—it is! And Ventnor—returning—that way. Like a lost soul finding its voice.
“Was it raving, Goodwin? Or could he have been—how was it he put it—in touch with these Things and their purpose? Was that message—truth?”
“Was he just raving, Goodwin? Or could he have been—how did he put it—connected to these Things and their purpose? Was that message—truth?”
“Ask yourself that question,” I said. “Man—you know it was truth. Had not inklings of it come to you even before he spoke? They had to me. His message was but an interpretation, a synthesis of facts I, for one, lacked the courage to admit.”
“Ask yourself that question,” I said. “Man—you know it was true. Hadn’t you sensed it even before he said anything? I had. His message was just an interpretation, a combination of facts I, for one, didn’t have the guts to admit.”
“I, too,” he nodded. “But he went further than that. What did he mean by the Keeper of the Cones—and that the Things—were vulnerable under the same law that orders us? And why did he command us to go back to the city? How could he know—how could he?”
“I, too,” he nodded. “But he took it even further. What did he mean by the Keeper of the Cones—and that the Things—were vulnerable under the same law that governs us? And why did he tell us to return to the city? How could he know—how could he?”
“There's nothing inexplicable in that, at any rate,” I answered. “Abnormal sensitivity of perception due to the cutting off of all sensual impressions. There's nothing uncommon in that. You have its most familiar form in the sensitivity of the blind. You've watched the same thing at work in certain forms of hypnotic experimentation, haven't you?
“There's nothing mysterious about that, anyway,” I replied. “It's just an unusual sensitivity to perception caused by the lack of all sensory input. That’s not rare at all. You see its most common example in how sensitive blind people can be. You've observed similar effects in certain types of hypnotic experiments, right?”
“Through the operation of entirely understandable causes the mind gains the power to react to vibrations that normally pass unperceived; is able to project itself through this keying up of perception into a wider area of consciousness than the normal. Just as in certain diseases of the ear the sufferer, though deaf to sounds within the average range of hearing, is fully aware of sound vibrations far above and far below those the healthy ear registers.”
“Thanks to completely understandable reasons, the mind develops the ability to respond to vibrations that usually go unnoticed; it can expand its awareness into a broader area of consciousness than usual. Just like in some ear diseases where a person, although unable to hear sounds within the typical range, can clearly perceive sound vibrations that are significantly higher or lower than what a healthy ear picks up.”
“I know,” he said. “I don't need to be convinced. But we accept these things in theory—and when we get up against them for ourselves we doubt.
“I know,” he said. “I don't need to be convinced. But we accept these things in theory—and when we face them ourselves, we start to doubt.
“How many people are there in Christendom, do you think, who believe that the Saviour ascended from the dead, but who if they saw it today would insist upon medical inspection, doctor's certificates, a clinic, and even after that render a Scotch verdict? I'm not speaking irreverently—I'm just stating a fact.”
“How many people do you think in Christianity believe that the Savior rose from the dead, but if they witnessed it today, they would demand medical examinations, doctors' notes, clinics, and even then give a Scots verdict? I’m not being disrespectful—I’m just stating a fact.”
Suddenly he moved away from me, strode over to the curtained oval through which Norhala had gone.
Suddenly, he stepped away from me and walked over to the curtained oval that Norhala had gone through.
“Dick,” I cried, following him hastily, “where are you going? What are you going to do?”
“Dick,” I called, rushing after him, “where are you headed? What are you planning to do?”
“I'm going after Norhala,” he answered. “I'm going to have a showdown with her or know the reason why.”
“I'm going after Norhala,” he replied. “I'm going to confront her or find out why.”
“Drake,” I cried again, aghast, “don't make the mistake Ventnor did. That's not the way to win through. Don't—I beg you, don't.”
“Drake,” I called out again, horrified, “don’t make the mistake Ventnor did. That’s not the way to succeed. Don’t—I’m begging you, don’t.”
“You're wrong,” he answered stubbornly. “I'm going to get her. She's got to talk.”
“You're mistaken,” he replied defiantly. “I'm going to get her. She needs to talk.”
He thrust out a hand to the curtains. Before he could touch them, they were parted. Out from between them slithered the black eunuch. He stood motionless, regarding us; in the ink-black eyes a red flame of hatred. I pushed myself between him and Drake.
He reached out for the curtains. Before he could grab them, they parted. The black eunuch slithered out from between them. He stood still, watching us; in his pitch-black eyes, a red flame of hatred burned. I stepped in front of him and Drake.
“Where is your mistress, Yuruk?” I asked.
“Where's your boss, Yuruk?” I asked.
“The goddess has gone,” he replied sullenly.
“The goddess is gone,” he said with a frown.
“Gone?” I said suspiciously, for certainly Norhala had not passed us. “Where?”
“Gone?” I said, feeling suspicious, because Norhala definitely hadn’t passed us. “Where?”
“Who shall question the goddess?” he asked. “She comes and she goes as she pleases.”
“Who’s going to challenge the goddess?” he asked. “She comes and goes whenever she wants.”
I translated this for Drake.
I translated this for Drake.
“He's got to show me,” he said. “Don't think I'm going to spill any beans, Goodwin. But I want to talk to her. I think I'm right, honestly I do.”
“He's got to prove it to me,” he said. “Don't think I'm going to give anything away, Goodwin. But I want to have a chat with her. I really believe I'm right, I truly do.”
After all, I reflected, there was much in his determination to recommend it. It was the obvious thing to do—unless we admitted that Norhala was superhuman; and that I would not admit. In command of forces we did not yet know, en rapport with these People of Metal, sealed with that alien consciousness Ruth had described—all these, yes. But still a woman—of that I was certain. And surely Drake could be trusted not to repeat Ventnor's error.
After all, I thought, there was a lot about his determination that made sense. It was the obvious choice—unless we accepted that Norhala was superhuman; and I wasn’t going to accept that. She had command over powers we didn’t fully understand, connected with these People of Metal, linked to that strange consciousness Ruth had mentioned—all of that was true. But she was still a woman—of that I was sure. And surely Drake could be relied upon not to make Ventnor's mistake again.
“Yuruk,” I said, “we think you lie. We would speak to your mistress. Take us to her.”
“Yuruk,” I said, “we think you’re lying. We want to talk to your mistress. Take us to her.”
“I have told you that the goddess is not here,” he said. “If you do not believe it is nothing to me. I cannot take you to her for I do not know where she is. Is it your wish that I take you through her house?”
"I’ve told you that the goddess isn't here," he said. "If you don't believe that, it doesn't matter to me. I can't take you to her because I don't know where she is. Do you want me to take you through her house?"
“It is,” I said.
“It is,” I replied.
“The goddess has commanded me to serve you in all things.” He bowed, sardonically. “Follow.”
“The goddess has ordered me to serve you in everything.” He bowed with a smirk. “Lead the way.”
Our search was short. We stepped out into what for want of better words I can describe only as a central hall. It was circular, and strewn with thick piled small rugs whose hues had been softened by the alchemy of time into exquisite, shadowy echoes of color.
Our search was brief. We stepped out into what, for lack of better words, I can only describe as a central hall. It was circular and covered with thick, small rugs whose colors had been softened by time into beautiful, shadowy echoes.
The walls of this hall were of the same moonstone substance that had enclosed the chamber upon whose inner threshold we were. They whirled straight up to the dome in a crystalline, cylindrical cone. Four doorways like that in which we stood pierced them. Through each of their curtainings in turn we peered.
The walls of this hall were made of the same moonstone material that surrounded the chamber we were standing in. They rose directly up to the dome in a crystal, cylindrical shape. Four doorways, like the one we were in, cut through them. One by one, we looked through each of the doorways.
All were precisely similar in shape and proportions, radiating in a lunetted, curved base triangle from the middle chamber; the curvature of the enclosing globe forming back wall and roof; the translucent slicings the sides; the circle of floor of the inner hall the truncating lunette.
All were exactly the same in shape and size, spreading out in a curved, triangular base from the center chamber; the curved walls of the surrounding dome forming the back wall and ceiling; the transparent sections on the sides; the circle of the floor in the inner hall creating the flat edge of the curved ceiling.
The first of these chambers was utterly bare. The one opposite held a half-dozen suits of the lacquered armor, as many wicked looking, short and double-edged swords and long javelins. The third I judged to be the lair of Yuruk; within it was a copper brazier, a stand of spears and a gigantic bow, a quiver full of arrows leaning beside it. The fourth room was littered with coffers great and small, of wood and of bronze, and all tightly closed.
The first of these rooms was completely empty. The one across from it had half a dozen suits of shiny armor, several menacing-looking short and double-edged swords, and long javelins. I figured the third was Yuruk's lair; inside was a copper brazier, a rack of spears, and a massive bow, with a quiver full of arrows leaning against it. The fourth room was cluttered with all sorts of chests, big and small, made of wood and bronze, and all tightly shut.
The fifth room was beyond question Norhala's bedchamber. Upon its floor the ancient rugs were thick. A low couch of carven ivory inset with gold rested a few feet from the doorway. A dozen or more of the chests were scattered about and flowing over with silken stuffs.
The fifth room was definitely Norhala's bedroom. The floor was covered with thick, ancient rugs. A low couch made of carved ivory, inlaid with gold, sat just a few feet from the doorway. A dozen or more chests were scattered around, overflowing with silky fabrics.
Upon the back of four golden lions stood a high mirror of polished silver. And close to it, in curiously incongruous domestic array stood a stiffly marshaled row of sandals. Upon one of the chests were heaped combs and fillets of shell and gold and ivory studded with jewels blue and yellow and crimson.
On the backs of four golden lions stood a tall mirror made of polished silver. Right next to it, in a strangely mismatched home setup, was a neatly arranged row of sandals. On one of the chests were piles of combs and decorative pieces made of shell and gold, with jewels in blue, yellow, and red.
To all of these we gave but a passing glance. We sought for Norhala. And of her we found no shadow. She had gone even as the black eunuch had said; flitting unseen past Ruth, perhaps, absorbed in her watch over her brother; perhaps through some hidden opening in this room of hers.
To all of these, we just gave a quick look. We were searching for Norhala. And we found no trace of her. She had vanished just as the black eunuch had mentioned; moving silently past Ruth, maybe, focused on keeping an eye on her brother; or maybe through some secret entrance in this room of hers.
Yuruk let drop the curtains, sidled back to the first room, we after him. The two there had not moved. We drew the saddlebags close, propped ourselves against them.
Yuruk let down the curtains, slid back to the first room, and we followed him. The two in there hadn't moved. We pulled the saddlebags close and leaned against them.
The black eunuch squatted a dozen feet away, facing us, chin upon his knees, taking us in with unblinking eyes blank of any emotion. Then he began to move slowly his tremendously long arms in easy, soothing motion, the hands running along the floor upon their talons in arcs and circles. It was curious how these hands seemed to be endowed with a volition of their own, independent of the arms upon which they swung.
The black eunuch crouched about twelve feet away, facing us, chin resting on his knees, staring at us with unblinking eyes that showed no emotion. Then he started to move his incredibly long arms slowly, in a smooth, calming motion, his hands gliding along the floor on their talons in arcs and circles. It was strange how those hands seemed to have a mind of their own, separate from the arms they were attached to.
And now I could see only the hands, shuttling so smoothly, so rhythmically back and forth—weaving so sleepily, so sleepily back and forth—black hands that dripped sleep—hypnotic.
And now I could see only the hands, moving back and forth so smoothly, so rhythmically—weaving so sleepily, so sleepily back and forth—black hands that dripped sleep—hypnotic.
Hypnotic! I sprang from the lethargy closing upon me. In one quick side glance I saw Drake's head nodding—nodding in time to the movement of the black hands. I jumped to my feet, shaking with an intensity of rage unfamiliar to me; thrust my pistol into the wrinkled face.
Hypnotic! I snapped out of the lethargy that was creeping over me. In a quick glance, I saw Drake's head bobbing—bobbing in time with the movement of the black hands. I jumped to my feet, shaking with a level of rage I’d never felt before; I shoved my pistol into the wrinkled face.
“Damn you!” I cried. “Stop that. Stop it and turn your back.”
“Damn you!” I shouted. “Cut that out. Stop it and turn around.”
The corded muscles of the arms contracted, the claws of the slithering paws drew in as though he were about to clutch me; the ebon pools of eyes were covered with a frozen film of hate.
The taut muscles in his arms tensed, the claws of the slipping paws curled as if he was about to grab me; the dark, deep eyes were glazed over with a chilling layer of hatred.
He could not have known what was this tube with which I menaced him, but its threat he certainly sensed and was afraid to meet. He squattered about, wrapped his arms around his knees, crouched with back toward us.
He couldn't have known what this tube was that I threatened him with, but he definitely felt its threat and was too scared to confront it. He curled up, wrapped his arms around his knees, and crouched with his back toward us.
“What's the matter?” asked Drake drowsily.
“What's up?” asked Drake groggily.
“He tried to hypnotize us,” I answered shortly. “And pretty nearly did.”
“He tried to hypnotize us,” I replied briefly. “And he almost succeeded.”
“So that's what it was.” He was now wide awake. “I watched those hands of his and got sleepier and sleepier—I guess we'd better tie Mr. Yuruk up.” He jumped to his feet.
“So that's what it was.” He was now wide awake. “I watched his hands and got sleepier and sleepier—I guess we should tie up Mr. Yuruk.” He jumped to his feet.
“No,” I said, restraining him. “No. He's safe enough as long as we're on the alert. I don't want to use any force on him yet. Wait until we know we can get something worth while by doing it.”
“No,” I said, holding him back. “No. He's safe enough as long as we stay alert. I don't want to use any force on him yet. Let's wait until we know we can get something valuable from doing it.”
“All right,” he nodded, grimly. “But when the time comes I'm telling you straight, Doc, I'm going the limit. There's something about that human spider that makes me itch to squash him—slowly.”
“All right,” he nodded, grimly. “But when the time comes, I’m telling you straight, Doc, I’m going all the way. There’s something about that human spider that makes me want to squash him—slowly.”
“I'll have no compunction—when it's worth while,” I answered as grimly.
"I won't feel guilty—when it's worth it," I replied grimly.
We sank down again against the saddlebags; Drake brought out a black pipe, looked at it sorrowfully; at me appealingly.
We sank back against the saddlebags again; Drake pulled out a black pipe, looking at it sadly and then at me with a plea in his eyes.
“All mine was on that pony that bolted,” I answered his wistfulness.
“All I had was on that pony that ran off,” I replied to his nostalgia.
“All mine was on my beast, too,” he sighed. “And I lost my pouch in that spurt from the ruins.”
“All my stuff was on my horse, too,” he sighed. “And I lost my pouch in that burst from the ruins.”
He sighed again, clamped white teeth down upon the stem.
He sighed again, biting down hard on the stem.
“Of course,” he said at last, “if Ventnor was right in that—that disembodied analysis of his, it's rather—well, terrifying, isn't it?”
“Of course,” he finally said, “if Ventnor was right about that—that analysis of his, it's pretty—well, terrifying, isn’t it?”
“It's all of that,” I replied, “and considerably more.”
“It's all of that,” I said, “and a lot more.”
“Metal, he said,” Drake mused. “Things of metal with brains of thinking crystal and their blood the lightnings. You accept that?”
“Metal, he said,” Drake pondered. “Things made of metal with minds like crystal and their blood like lightning. Do you accept that?”
“So far as my own observation has gone—yes,” I said. “Metallic yet mobile. Inorganic but with all the quantities we have hitherto thought only those of the organic and with others added. Crystalline, of course, in structure and highly complex. Activated by magnetic-electric forces consciously exerted and as much a part of their life as brain energy and nerve currents are of our human life. Animate, moving, sentient combinations of metal and electric energy.”
“So far as I’ve seen—yes,” I said. “It’s metallic but still mobile. It’s inorganic, yet it has all the features we’ve previously thought belonged only to living things, plus some extras. It’s obviously crystalline in structure and very complex. It’s activated by consciously applied magnetic-electric forces, just as brain energy and nerve impulses are essential to our human existence. It’s a living, moving, sentient combination of metal and electric energy.”
He said:
He said:
“The opening of the Disk from the globe and of the two blasting stars from the pyramids show the flexibility of the outer—plate would you call it? I couldn't help thinking of the armadillo after I had time to think at all.”
“The opening of the Disk from the globe and the two shooting stars from the pyramids show how flexible the outer plate is—would you call it that? I couldn't help but think of the armadillo once I had time to think at all.”
“It may be”—I struggled against the conviction now strong upon me—“it may be that within that metallic shell is an organic body, something soft—animal, as there is within the horny carapace of the turtle, the nacreous valves of the oyster, the shells of the crustaceans—it may be that even their inner surface is organic—”
“It might be”—I fought against the strong feeling taking over me—“it might be that inside that metal shell is a living body, something soft—like an animal, similar to what’s found inside the hard shell of a turtle, the shiny layers of an oyster, or the shells of crustaceans—it might even be that their inner surface is organic—”
“No,” he interrupted, “if there is a body—as we know a body—it must be between the outer surface and the inner, for the latter is crystal, jewel hard, impenetrable.
“No,” he interrupted, “if there’s a body—as we know a body—it must be between the outer surface and the inner, because the inner one is crystal, jewel hard, and impenetrable.
“Goodwin—Ventnor's bullets hit fair. I saw them strike. They did not ricochet—they dropped dead. Like flies dashed up against a rock—and the Thing was no more conscious of their striking than a rock would have been of those flies.”
“Goodwin—Ventnor's bullets hit true. I saw them hit. They didn’t bounce off—they just dropped. Like flies hitting a rock—and the Thing was no more aware of their hitting than a rock would’ve been of those flies.”
“Drake,” I said, “my own conviction is that these creatures are absolutely metallic, entirely inorganic—incredible, unknown forms. Let us go on that basis.”
“Drake,” I said, “I truly believe that these creatures are completely metallic and totally inorganic—amazing, unfamiliar forms. Let’s proceed with that assumption.”
“I think so, too,” he nodded; “but I wanted you to say it first. And yet—is it so incredible, Goodwin? What is the definition of vital intelligence—sentience?
“I think so, too,” he nodded. “But I wanted you to say it first. And yet—is it really that unbelievable, Goodwin? What does vital intelligence actually mean—sentience?”
“Haeckel's is the accepted one. Anything which can receive a stimulus, that can react to a stimulus and retains memory of a stimulus must be called an intelligent, conscious entity. The gap between what we have long called the organic and the inorganic is steadily decreasing. Do you know of the remarkable experiments of Lillie upon various metals?”
“Haeckel's view is the one that's widely accepted. Anything that can receive a stimulus, react to it, and remember it should be considered an intelligent, conscious entity. The divide between what we've traditionally labeled as organic and inorganic is steadily getting smaller. Are you familiar with Lillie's remarkable experiments on different metals?”
“Vaguely,” I said.
"Sort of," I said.
“Lillie,” he went on, “proved that under the electric current and other exciting mediums metals exhibited practically every reaction of the human nerve and muscle. It grew weary, rested, and after resting was perceptibly stronger than before; it got what was practically indigestion, and it exhibited a peculiar but unmistakable memory. Also, he found, it could acquire disease and die.
“Lillie,” he continued, “demonstrated that with electric currents and other stimulating mediums, metals showed nearly all the reactions of human nerves and muscles. They became fatigued, rested, and after resting were noticeably stronger than before; they even experienced something like indigestion, and displayed a strange but clear memory. Additionally, he discovered that they could contract diseases and even die.”
“Lillie concluded that there existed a real metallic consciousness. It was Le Bon who first proved also that metal is more sensitive than man, and that its immobility is only apparent. (Le Bon in 'Evolution of Matter,' Chapter eleven.)
“Lillie concluded that there was a genuine metallic consciousness. It was Le Bon who first demonstrated that metal is more sensitive than humans, and that its stillness is only superficial. (Le Bon in 'Evolution of Matter,' Chapter eleven.)”
“Take the block of magnetic iron that stands so gray and apparently lifeless, subject it to a magnetic current lifeless, what happens? The iron block is composed of molecules which under ordinary conditions are disposed in all possible directions indifferently. But when the current passes through there is tremendous movement in that apparently inert mass. All of the tiny particles of which it is composed turn and shift until their north poles all point more or less approximately in the direction of the magnetic force.
“Take the block of magnetic iron that looks so gray and seemingly lifeless. When you apply a magnetic current, what happens? The iron block is made up of molecules that, under normal conditions, are randomly oriented in all directions. But when the current flows through, there’s a massive shift in that seemingly inert mass. All the tiny particles align and adjust until their north poles generally point in the direction of the magnetic force.”
“When that happens the block itself becomes a magnet, filled with and surrounded by a field of magnetic energy; instinct with it. Outwardly it has not moved; actually there has been prodigious motion.”
“When that happens, the block itself turns into a magnet, filled with and surrounded by a field of magnetic energy; alive with it. On the surface, it hasn’t moved; in reality, there has been incredible motion.”
“But it is not conscious motion,” I objected.
“But it's not intentional movement,” I argued.
“Ah, but how do you know?” he asked. “If Jacques Loeb* is right, that action of the iron molecules is every bit as conscious a movement as the least and the greatest of our own. There is absolutely no difference between them.
“Ah, but how do you know?” he asked. “If Jacques Loeb* is right, then the movement of the iron molecules is just as conscious as our own, whether it's the smallest or the biggest action. There’s absolutely no difference between them.
“Your and my and its every movement is nothing but an involuntary and inevitable reaction to a certain stimulus. If he's right, then I'm a buttercup—but that's neither here nor there. Loeb—all he did was to restate destiny, one of humanity's oldest ideas, in the terms of tropisms, infusoria and light. Omar Khayyam chemically reincarnated in the Rockefeller Institute. Nevertheless those who accept his theories have to admit that there is essentially no difference between their impulses and the rush of filings toward a magnet.
“Every move you make, I make, and it makes is just an automatic and unavoidable reaction to a specific trigger. If he's right, then I’m a buttercup—but that doesn’t matter. Loeb—he just rephrased destiny, one of humanity's oldest concepts, using the language of tropisms, infusoria, and light. Omar Khayyam reborn in the Rockefeller Institute. Still, those who accept his theories have to concede that there’s basically no distinction between their impulses and the way filings are attracted to a magnet.”
“Equally nevertheless, Goodwin, the iron does meet Haeckel's three tests—it can receive a stimulus, it does react to that stimulus and it retains memory of it; for even after the current has ceased it remains changed in tensile strength, conductivity and other qualities that were modified by the passage of that current; and as time passes this memory fades. Precisely as some human experience increases wariness, caution, which keying up of qualities remains with us after the experience has passed, and fades away in the ratio of our sensitivity plus retentiveness divided by the time elapsing from the original experience—exactly as it is in the iron.”
“However, Goodwin, the iron does pass Haeckel's three tests—it can receive a stimulus, it reacts to that stimulus, and it holds onto a memory of it; even after the current stops, it remains altered in tensile strength, conductivity, and other properties changed by the flow of that current; and as time goes by, this memory fades. Just like some human experiences make us more cautious and aware, this adjustment of qualities stays with us after the experience is over and diminishes based on our sensitivity and ability to retain information, divided by the time that passes since the original experience—just like it is in the iron.”
* Professor Jacques Loeb, of the Rockefeller Institute, New York, “The Mechanistic Conception of Life.”
* Professor Jacques Loeb, from the Rockefeller Institute, New York, “The Mechanistic Conception of Life.”
CHAPTER XVI. CONSCIOUS METAL!
“Granted,” I acquiesced. “We now come to their means of locomotion. In its simplest terms all locomotion is progress through space against the force of gravitation. Man's walk is a series of rhythmic stumbles against this force that constantly strives to drag him down to earth's face and keep him pressed there. Gravitation is an etheric—magnetic vibration akin to the force which holds, to use your simile again, Drake, the filing against the magnet. A walk is a constant breaking of the current.
“Okay,” I agreed. “Now let's talk about how they move around. Basically, all movement is just moving through space while pushing against gravity. When we walk, it's like we’re constantly stumbling rhythmically against this force that tries to pull us down to the ground and keep us there. Gravity acts like an invisible magnetic pull, similar to the force that keeps the filing stuck to the magnet, to use your analogy again, Drake. Walking is like constantly interrupting that pull.”
“Take a motion picture of a man walking and run it through the lantern rapidly and he seems to be flying. We have none of the awkward fallings and recoveries that are the tempo of walking as we see it.
“Shoot a video of a guy walking and play it back fast, and he looks like he’s flying. We don’t see any of the clumsy stumbles and recoveries that come with walking as we usually see it."
“I take it that the movement of these Things is a conscious breaking of the gravitational current just as much as is our own movement, but by a rhythm so swift that it appears to be continuous.
“I believe that the movement of these Things is a deliberate interruption of the gravitational flow just like our own movement, but with a rhythm so fast that it seems to be seamless.”
“Doubtless if we could so control our sight as to admit the vibrations of light slowly enough we would see this apparently smooth motion as a series of leaps—just as we do when the motion-picture operator slows down his machine sufficiently to show us walking in a series of stumbles.
“Surely, if we could control our vision to take in the light vibrations slowly enough, we would see this seemingly smooth motion as a series of jumps—just like when a filmmaker slows down their camera enough to show us walking in a series of stumbles.”
“Very well—so far, then, we have nothing in this phenomenon which the human mind cannot conceive as possible; therefore intellectually we still remain masters of the phenomena; for it is only that which human thought cannot encompass which it need fear.”
“Alright—so far, we haven’t encountered anything in this phenomenon that the human mind can’t imagine as possible; thus, we still maintain intellectual control over the phenomena; because it's only that which human thought cannot grasp that it should be afraid of.”
“Metallic,” he said, “and crystalline. And yet—why not? What are we but bags of skin filled with certain substances in solution and stretched over a supporting and mobile mechanism largely made up of lime? Out of that primeval jelly which Gregory * calls Protobion came after untold millions of years us with our skins, our nails, and our hair; came, too, the serpents with their scales, the birds with their feathers; the horny hide of the rhinoceros and the fairy wings of the butterfly; the shell of the crab, the gossamer loveliness of the moth and the shimmering wonder of the mother-of-pearl.
“Metallic,” he said, “and crystalline. But why not? What are we, after all, but bags of skin filled with various substances in solution, stretched over a supporting and mobile structure mostly made of lime? From that ancient jelly which Gregory * refers to as Protobion, after countless millions of years, we emerged with our skin, nails, and hair; so did the serpents with their scales, the birds with their feathers; the tough hide of the rhinoceros and the delicate wings of the butterfly; the crab's shell, the fragile beauty of the moth, and the shimmering allure of mother-of-pearl.
* J. W. Gregory, F.R.S.D.Sc., Professor of Geology, University of Glasgow.
* J. W. Gregory, F.R.S.D.Sc., Professor of Geology, University of Glasgow.
“Is there any greater gap between any of these and the metallic? I think not.”
“Is there any bigger gap between any of these and the metallic? I don't think so.”
“Not materially,” I answered. “No. But there remains—consciousness!”
“Not really,” I replied. “No. But there’s still—consciousness!”
“That,” he said, “I cannot understand. Ventnor spoke of—how did he put it?—a group consciousness, operating in our sphere and in spheres above and below ours, with senses known and unknown. I got—glimpses—Goodwin, but I cannot understand.”
“That's something I just can't grasp,” he said. “Ventnor talked about—how did he phrase it?—a collective awareness, functioning in our realm and in realms above and below, with both familiar and unfamiliar senses. I got—brief insights—Goodwin, but I can't make sense of it.”
“We have agreed for reasons that seem sufficient to us to call these Things metallic, Dick,” I replied. “But that does not necessarily mean that they are composed of any metal that we know. Nevertheless, being metal, they must be of crystalline structure.
“We’ve decided, for reasons that seem good to us, to call these things metallic, Dick,” I replied. “But that doesn’t necessarily mean they’re made of any metal we know. Still, since they’re metal, they must have a crystalline structure.”
“As Gregory has pointed out, crystals and what we call living matter had an equal start in the first essentials of life. We cannot conceive life without giving it the attribute of some sort of consciousness. Hunger cannot be anything but conscious, and there is no other stimulus to eat but hunger.
“As Gregory has pointed out, crystals and what we call living matter had an equal start in the first essentials of life. We can't imagine life without attributing some kind of consciousness to it. Hunger can only be conscious, and there’s no other drive to eat except for hunger.”
“The crystals eat. The extraction of power from food is conscious because it is purposeful, and there can be no purpose without consciousness; similarly the power to work from such derived energy is also purposeful and therefore conscious. The crystals do both. And the crystals can transmit all these abilities to their children, just as we do. For although there would seem to be no reason why they should not continue to grow to gigantic size under favorable conditions—yet they do not. They reach a size beyond which they do not develop.
“The crystals consume energy. Extracting power from food is a conscious act because it has a purpose, and you can't have purpose without consciousness; likewise, the energy used for work from that derived energy is also purposeful and thus conscious. The crystals do both. They can also pass these abilities to their offspring, just like we do. Although it might seem there’s no reason they shouldn’t keep growing to enormous sizes in good conditions, they don’t. They reach a size beyond which they don’t develop.”
“Instead, they bud—give birth, in fact—to smaller ones, which increase until they reach the size of the preceding generation. And like the children of man and animals, these younger generations grow on precisely as their progenitors!
“Instead, they bud—essentially giving birth—to smaller ones, which grow until they reach the size of the previous generation. And just like the children of humans and animals, these younger generations develop just like their parents!”
“Very well, then—we arrive at the conception of a metallically crystalline being, which by some explosion of the force of evolution has burst from the to us familiar and apparently inert stage into these Things that hold us. And is there any greater difference between the forms with which we are familiar and them than there is between us and the crawling amphibian which is our remote ancestor? Or between that and the amoeba—the little swimming stomach from which it evolved? Or the amoeba and the inert jelly of the Protobion?
“Alright, then—we're at the idea of a metallically crystalline being, which has suddenly emerged from what we know and seems to be a lifeless stage into these Things that surround us. Is there really a bigger difference between the forms we're used to and these than the one between us and the crawling amphibian that’s our distant ancestor? Or between that and the amoeba—the tiny swimming stomach it evolved from? Or the amoeba and the lifeless jelly of the Protobion?"
“As for what Ventnor calls a group consciousness I would assume that he means a communal intelligence such as that shown by the bees and the ants—that in the case of the former Maeterlinck calls the 'Spirit of the Hive.' It is shown in their groupings—just as the geometric arrangement of those groupings shows also clearly their crystalline intelligence.
“As for what Ventnor refers to as group consciousness, I would assume he means a shared intelligence like that exhibited by bees and ants—what Maeterlinck refers to as the 'Spirit of the Hive.' This is evident in their formations—just as the geometric structure of those formations clearly demonstrates their crystalline intelligence."
“I submit that in their rapid coordination either for attack or movement or work without apparent communication having passed between the units, there is nothing more remarkable than the swarming of a hive of bees where also without apparent communication just so many waxmakers, nurses, honey-gatherers, chemists, bread-makers, and all the varied specialists of the hive go with the old queen, leaving behind sufficient number of each class for the needs of the young queen.
“I propose that in their quick coordination for attack, movement, or work without obvious communication happening between the groups, there is nothing more remarkable than the way a hive of bees operates, where, also without clear communication, all the wax makers, nurses, honey gatherers, chemists, bread makers, and other various specialists of the hive work together with the old queen, leaving behind enough of each type for the needs of the young queen.”
“All this apportionment is effected without any means of communication that we recognize. Still it is most obviously intelligent selection. For if it were haphazard all the honeymakers might leave and the hive starve, or all the chemists might go and the food for the young bees not be properly prepared—and so on and so on.”
“All this division happens without any form of communication that we understand. Yet, it clearly shows intelligent selection. If it were random, all the honey producers might leave and the hive would starve, or all the scientists might go and the food for the young bees wouldn’t be prepared properly—and so on.”
“But metal,” he muttered, “and conscious. It's all very well—but where did that consciousness come from? And what is it? And where did they come from? And most of all, why haven't they overrun the world before this?
“But metal,” he muttered, “and alive. That sounds good and all—but where did that awareness come from? And what is it? And where did they originate? And most importantly, why haven't they taken over the world before now?”
“Such development as theirs, such an evolution, presupposes aeons of time—long as it took us to drag up from the lizards. What have they been doing—why haven't they been ready to strike—if Ventnor's right—at humanity until now?”
“Such development as theirs, such an evolution, assumes ages of time—just like it took us to evolve from lizards. What have they been doing—why haven’t they been ready to attack—if Ventnor's right—at humanity until now?”
“I don't know,” I answered, helplessly. “But evolution is not the slow, plodding process that Darwin thought. There seem to be explosions—nature will create a new form almost in a night. Then comes the long ages of development and adjustment, and suddenly another new race appears.
“I don’t know,” I replied, feeling helpless. “But evolution isn’t the slow, steady process that Darwin believed. It looks like there are bursts—nature can create a new form almost overnight. Then we go through long periods of development and adjustment, and suddenly another new species shows up.”
“It might be so of these—some extraordinary conditions that shaped them. Or they might have developed through the ages in spaces within the earth—there's that incredible abyss we saw that is evidently one of their highways. Or they might have dropped here upon some fragment of a broken world, found in this valley the right conditions and developed in amazing rapidity. * They're all possible theories—take your pick.”
“It could be due to some extraordinary conditions that formed them. Or they might have evolved over time in areas within the earth—like that incredible abyss we saw, which is clearly one of their routes. Or they might have landed here on a piece of a shattered world, discovering the right conditions in this valley and evolving at an astonishing rate. * All these theories are possible—choose whichever you like.”
* Professor Svante Arrhenius's theory of propagation of life by means of minute spores carried through space. See his “Worlds in the Making.”—W.T.G.
* Professor Svante Arrhenius's theory of how life spreads through tiny spores that travel through space. Check out his “Worlds in the Making.” —W.T.G.
“Something's held them back—and they're rushing to a climax,” he whispered. “Ventnor's right about that—I feel it. And what can we do?”
“Something is holding them back—and they're hurrying toward a climax,” he whispered. “Ventnor is right about that—I can sense it. And what can we do?”
“Go back to their city,” I said. “Go back as he ordered. I believe he knows what he's talking about. And I believe he'll be able to help us. It wasn't just a request he made, nor even an appeal—it was a command.”
“Go back to their city,” I said. “Go back as he instructed. I believe he knows what he's talking about. And I believe he'll be able to help us. It wasn't just a request he made, nor even a plea—it was an order.”
“But what can we do—just two men—against these Things?” he groaned.
“But what can we do—just two men—against these things?” he groaned.
“Maybe we'll find out—when we're back in the city,” I answered.
“Maybe we'll find out—when we're back in the city,” I replied.
“Well,” his old reckless cheerfulness came back to him, “in every crisis of this old globe it's been up to one man to turn the trick. We're two. And at the worst we can only go down fighting a little before the rest of us. So, after all, whatEVER the hell, WHAT the hell.”
“Well,” his old reckless cheerfulness returned, “in every crisis on this old planet, it’s been up to one person to fix things. We’re two. And at worst, we can only go down fighting a little before the rest of us. So, after all, whatever the hell, what the hell.”
For a time we were silent.
For a while, we didn’t speak.
“Well,” he said at last, “we have to go to the city in the morning.” He laughed. “Sounds as though we were living in the suburbs, somehow, doesn't it?”
“Well,” he finally said, “we have to go to the city in the morning.” He laughed. “It kind of sounds like we’re living in the suburbs, doesn’t it?”
“It can't be many hours before dawn,” I said. “Turn in for a while, I'll wake you when I think you've slept enough.”
“It can't be long before dawn,” I said. “Get some rest for a bit, I'll wake you when I think you've slept enough.”
“It doesn't seem fair,” he protested, but sleepily.
“It doesn’t seem fair,” he protested, though it was drowsy.
“I'm not sleepy,” I told him; nor was I.
“I'm not sleepy,” I told him; and I really wasn't.
But whether I was or not, I wanted to question Yuruk, uninterrupted and undisturbed.
But whether I was or not, I wanted to question Yuruk without any interruptions or distractions.
Drake stretched himself out. When his breathing showed him fast asleep indeed, I slipped over to the black eunuch and crouched, right hand close to the butt of my automatic, facing him.
Drake stretched out. When his breathing indicated he was definitely fast asleep, I quietly moved over to the black eunuch and crouched down, my right hand close to the grip of my automatic, facing him.
CHAPTER XVII. YURUK
“Yuruk,” I whispered, “you love us as the wheat field loves the hail; we are as welcome to you as the death cord to the condemned. Lo, a door opened into a land of unpleasant dreams you thought sealed, and we came through. Answer my questions truthfully and it may be that we shall return through that door.”
“Yuruk,” I whispered, “you care for us like a wheat field cares for the hail; we are as welcomed by you as the death sentence is by the condemned. Look, a door opened into a place of unpleasant dreams you thought was closed, and we came through. Answer my questions honestly, and it’s possible that we’ll go back through that door.”
Interest welled up in the depths of the black eyes.
Interest rose in the depths of the black eyes.
“There is a way from here,” he muttered. “Nor does it pass through—Them. I can show it to you.”
“There’s a way from here,” he muttered. “And it doesn’t go through—Them. I can show it to you.”
I had not been blind to the flash of malice, of cunning, that had shot across the wrinkled face.
I hadn’t missed the flash of malice and cunning that passed across the wrinkled face.
“Where does that way lead?” I asked. “There were those who sought us; men clad in armor with javelins and arrows. Does your way lead to them, Yuruk?”
“Where does that path go?” I asked. “There were people searching for us; men in armor with javelins and arrows. Does your path lead to them, Yuruk?”
For a time he hesitated, the lashless lids half closed.
For a moment, he hesitated, his eyelids halfway closed.
“Yes,” he said sullenly. “The way leads to them; to their place. But will it not be safer for you there—among your kind?”
“Yes,” he said gloomily. “The way leads to them; to their place. But won’t it be safer for you there—among your people?”
“I don't know that it will,” I answered promptly. “Those who are unlike us smote those who are like us and drove them back when they would have taken and slain us. Why is it not better to remain with them than to go to our kind who would destroy us?”
“I don't know if it will,” I replied immediately. “Those who are different from us attacked those who are like us and pushed them back when they tried to take us and kill us. Why is it not better to stay with them than to go to our own kind who would ruin us?”
“They would not,” he said “If you gave them—her.” He thrust a long thumb backward toward sleeping Ruth. “Cherkis would forgive much for her. And why should you not? She is only a woman.”
“They wouldn’t,” he said. “If you offered them—her.” He pointed a long thumb back at sleeping Ruth. “Cherkis would overlook a lot for her. And why shouldn’t you? She’s just a woman.”
He spat—in a way that made me want to kill him.
He spat—like it made me want to kill him.
“Besides,” he ended, “have you no arts to amuse him?”
"Besides," he concluded, "don't you have any tricks to entertain him?"
“Cherkis?” I asked.
“Cherkis?” I said.
“Cherkis,” he whined. “Is Yuruk a fool not to know that in the world without, new things have arisen since long ago we fled from Iskander into the secret valley? What have you to beguile Cherkis beyond this woman flesh? Much, I think. Go then to him—unafraid.”
“Cherkis,” he complained. “Is Yuruk really so clueless that he doesn’t realize that since we escaped from Iskander into the secret valley, new things have come into the world? What do you have to offer Cherkis besides this woman’s body? I think it’s a lot. So go to him—without fear.”
Cherkis? There was a familiar sound to that. Cherkis? Of course—it was the name of Xerxes, the Persian Conqueror, corrupted by time into this—Cherkis. And Iskander? Equally, of course—Alexander. Ventnor had been right.
Cherkis? That name sounded familiar. Cherkis? Of course—it was the name of Xerxes, the Persian Conqueror, changed over time into this—Cherkis. And Iskander? Obviously—Alexander. Ventnor had been right.
“Yuruk,” I demanded directly, “is she whom you call goddess—Norhala—of the people of Cherkis?”
“Yuruk,” I asked straightforwardly, “is she the one you call goddess—Norhala—of the Cherkis people?”
“Long ago,” he answered; “long, long ago there was trouble in their city, even in the great dwelling place of Cherkis. I fled with her who was the mother of the goddess. There were twenty of us; and we fled here—by the way which I will show you—”
“Long ago,” he replied; “a long, long time ago, there was trouble in their city, even in the great home of Cherkis. I escaped with her who was the mother of the goddess. There were twenty of us, and we escaped here—by the path I will show you—”
He leered cunningly; I gave no sign of interest.
He looked at me slyly; I showed no sign of being interested.
“She who was the mother of the goddess found favor in the sight of the ruler here,” he went on. “But after a time she grew old and ugly and withered. So he slew her—like a little mound of dust she danced and blew away after he had slain her; and also he slew others who had grown displeasing to him. He blasted me—as he was blasted—” He pointed to Ventnor.
“She who was the mother of the goddess earned the ruler's favor here,” he continued. “But after some time, she became old and unattractive and faded away. So he killed her—like a small pile of dust that danced and blew away after he had taken her life; and he also killed others who no longer pleased him. He destroyed me—as he had been destroyed—” He pointed to Ventnor.
“Then it was that, recovering, I found my crooked shoulder. The goddess was born here. She is kin to Him Who Rules! How else could she shed the lightnings? Was not the father of Iskander the god Zeus Ammon, who came to Iskander's mother in the form of a great snake? Well? At any rate the goddess was born—shedder of the lightnings even from her birth. And she is as you see her.
“Then I regained my senses and noticed my crooked shoulder. The goddess was born here. She is related to Him Who Rules! How else could she release the lightning? Wasn't Iskander's father the god Zeus Ammon, who appeared to Iskander's mother as a huge snake? Well? In any case, the goddess was born—she has been giving off lightning since the beginning. And she is exactly as you see her.”
“Cleave to your kind! Cleave to your kind!” Suddenly he shrilled. “Better is it to be whipped by your brother than to be eaten by the tiger. Cleave to your kind. Look—I will show you the way to them.”
“Stick with your own kind! Stick with your own kind!” he suddenly shouted. “It’s better to be beaten by your brother than to be eaten by the tiger. Stick with your own kind. Look—I’ll show you the way to them.”
He sprang to his feet, clasped my wrist in one of his long hands, led me through the curtained oval into the cylindrical hall, parted the curtainings of Norhala's bedroom and pushed me within. Over the floor he slid, still holding fast to me, and pressed against the farther wall.
He jumped up, grabbed my wrist with one of his long hands, and guided me through the curtain-covered oval into the round hall. He pulled back the curtains of Norhala's bedroom and pushed me inside. He glided across the floor while still holding on to me and pressed against the far wall.
An ovoid slice of the gemlike material slid aside, revealing a doorway. I glimpsed a path, a trail, leading into a forest pallid green beneath the wan light. This way thrust itself like a black tongue into the boskage and vanished in the depths.
An oval slice of the gemlike material moved aside, revealing a doorway. I caught a glimpse of a path, a trail, leading into a pale green forest under the dim light. This way extended like a black tongue into the foliage and disappeared into the depths.
“Follow it.” He pointed. “Take those who came with you and follow it.”
“Follow it,” he said, pointing. “Take those who came with you and follow it.”
The wrinkles upon his face writhed with his eagerness.
The wrinkles on his face moved with his excitement.
“You will go?” panted Yuruk. “You will take them and go by that path?”
“You're going?” panted Yuruk. “You’ll take them and go that way?”
“Not yet,” I answered absently. “Not yet.”
“Not yet,” I replied absentmindedly. “Not yet.”
And was brought abruptly to full alertness, vigilance, by the flame of rage that filled the eyes thrust so close.
And was suddenly brought to full alertness, aware and watchful, by the fiery rage in the eyes that were thrust so close.
“Lead back,” I directed curtly. He slid the door into place, turned sullenly. I followed, wondering what were the sources of the bitter hatred he so plainly bore for us; the reasons for his eagerness to be rid of us despite the commands of this woman who to him at least was goddess.
“Lead back,” I said sharply. He closed the door, turning away sullenly. I followed, wondering what fueled the intense hatred he clearly felt for us; why he was so eager to get rid of us despite the orders from this woman who, at least to him, was like a goddess.
And by that curious human habit of seeking for the complex when the simple answer lies close, failed to recognize that it was jealousy of us that was the root of his behavior; that he wished to be, as it would seem he had been for years, the only human thing near Norhala; failed to realize this, and with Ruth and Drake was terribly to pay for this failure.
And because of that peculiar human tendency to overthink things when the simple answer is right in front of us, he didn’t see that his behavior was driven by jealousy of us; he wanted to be, as it appeared he had been for years, the only human presence close to Norhala. He didn’t recognize this, and because of that, he, along with Ruth and Drake, ended up suffering severely for his oversight.
I looked down upon the pair, sleeping soundly; upon Ventnor lost still in trance.
I looked down at the two of them, sleeping peacefully; at Ventnor still lost in a trance.
“Sit,” I ordered the eunuch. “And turn your back to me.”
“Sit,” I told the eunuch. “And turn your back to me.”
I dropped down beside Drake, my mind wrestling with the mystery, but every sense alert for movement from the black. Glibly enough I had passed over Dick's questioning as to the consciousness of the Metal People; now I faced it knowing it to be the very crux of these incredible phenomena; admitting, too, that despite all my special pleading, about that point swirled in my own mind the thickest mists of uncertainty. That their sense of order was immensely beyond a man's was plain.
I dropped down next to Drake, my mind grappling with the mystery, while every sense was on high alert for any movement in the darkness. I had casually brushed off Dick's questions about the awareness of the Metal People, but now I confronted it, knowing it was the crucial point in these unbelievable events; I also had to admit that, despite all my arguments, I was swirling in my own thick fog of uncertainty on that issue. It was clear that their sense of order was vastly greater than a human's.
As plain was it that their knowledge of magnetic force and its manipulation were far beyond the sphere of humanity. That they had realization of beauty this palace of Norhala's proved—and no human imagination could have conceived it nor human hands have made its thought of beauty real. What were their senses through which their consciousness fed?
As clear as it was that their understanding of magnetic force and how to control it was well beyond what humans could achieve. The beauty of this palace of Norhala's showed that they appreciated beauty in a way no human imagination could have imagined or hands could have created. What senses did they possess that fed their consciousness?
Nine in number had been the sapphire ovals set within the golden zone of the Disk. Clearly it came to me that these were sense organs!
Nine sapphire ovals were embedded in the golden band of the Disk. It became clear to me that these were sensory organs!
But—nine senses!
But—nine senses!
And the great stars—how many had they? And the cubes—did they open as did globe and pyramid?
And the great stars—how many were there? And the cubes—did they open like the globe and pyramid?
Consciousness itself—after all what is it? A secretion of the brain? The cumulative expression, wholly chemical, of the multitudes of cells that form us? The inexplicable governor of the city of the body of which these myriads of cells are the citizens—and created by them out of themselves to rule?
Consciousness itself—what is it, really? Is it just a product of the brain? The combined result, entirely chemical, of the countless cells that make us up? The unexplainable ruler of the body, where these countless cells are the citizens—and made by them from themselves to govern?
Is it what many call the soul? Or is it a finer form of matter, a self-realizing force, which uses the body as its vehicle just as other forces use for their vestments other machines? After all, I thought, what is this conscious self of ours, the ego, but a spark of realization running continuously along the path of time within the mechanism we call the brain; making contact along that path as the electric spark at the end of a wire?
Is this what many refer to as the soul? Or is it a more refined form of matter, a self-actualizing force that uses the body as its means, just like other forces use different machines as their vehicles? After all, I wondered, what is this conscious self of ours, the ego, if not a spark of awareness traveling continuously through time within the mechanism we call the brain; making connections along that path like an electric spark at the end of a wire?
Is there a sea of this conscious force which laps the shores of the farthest-flung stars; that finds expression in everything—man and rock, metal and flower, jewel and cloud? Limited in its expression only by the limitations of that which animates, and in essence the same in all. If so, then this problem of the life of the Metal People ceased to be a problem; was answered!
Is there a vast ocean of this conscious energy that washes against the shores of the most distant stars, which finds a voice in everything—people and rocks, metal and flowers, gems and clouds? Its expression is only limited by what gives it life, and it is fundamentally the same in all. If that's the case, then the question of the existence of the Metal People is no longer a question; it's been answered!
So thinking I became aware of increasing light; strode past Yuruk to the door and peeped out. Dawn was paling the sky. I stooped over Drake, shook him. On the instant he was awake, alert.
So thinking, I noticed the light getting brighter; I walked past Yuruk to the door and took a look outside. Dawn was brightening the sky. I leaned over Drake and shook him. Suddenly, he was awake and alert.
“I only need a little sleep, Dick,” I said. “When the sun is well up, call me.”
“I just need a bit of sleep, Dick,” I said. “When the sun is up, wake me.”
“Why, it's dawn,” he whispered. “Goodwin, you ought not to have let me sleep so long. I feel like a damned pig.”
“Wow, it’s dawn,” he whispered. “Goodwin, you really shouldn’t have let me sleep so long. I feel like a complete mess.”
“Never mind,” I said. “But watch the eunuch closely.”
“Never mind,” I said. “But keep a close eye on the eunuch.”
I rolled myself up in his warm blanket; sank almost instantly into dreamless slumber.
I wrapped myself in his warm blanket and quickly fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
CHAPTER XVIII. INTO THE PIT
High was the sun when I awakened; or so, I supposed, opening my eyes upon a flood of daylight. As I lay, lazily, recollection rushed upon me.
The sun was high when I woke up; at least, that’s what I thought as I opened my eyes to a stream of daylight. As I lay there lazily, memories flooded back to me.
It was no sky into which I was gazing; it was the dome of Norhala's elfin home. And Drake had not aroused me. Why? And how long had I slept?
It wasn't the sky I was staring at; it was the ceiling of Norhala's fairy home. And Drake hadn't woken me up. Why? How long had I been asleep?
I jumped to my feet, stared about. Ruth nor Drake nor the black eunuch was there!
I sprang to my feet, looked around. Ruth, Drake, and the black eunuch were all gone!
“Ruth!” I shouted. “Drake!”
“Ruth!” I yelled. “Drake!”
There was no answer. I ran to the doorway. Peering up into the white vault of the heavens I set the time of day as close to seven; I had slept then three hours, more or less. Yet short as that time of slumber had been, I felt marvelously refreshed, reenergized; the effect, I was certain, of the extraordinarily tonic qualities of the atmosphere of this place. But where were the others? Where Yuruk?
There was no answer. I ran to the doorway. Looking up into the bright sky, I guessed it was around seven; I had slept for about three hours. Even though that sleep was brief, I felt amazingly refreshed and energized; I was sure it was because of the incredibly revitalizing atmosphere here. But where was everyone else? Where was Yuruk?
I heard Ruth's laughter. Some hundred yards to the left, half hidden by a screen of flowering shrubs, I saw a small meadow. Within it a half-dozen little white goats nuzzled around her and Dick. She was milking one of them.
I heard Ruth laughing. About a hundred yards to the left, partially obscured by a screen of flowering bushes, I spotted a small meadow. In it, a handful of little white goats were nuzzling around her and Dick. She was milking one of them.
Reassured, I drew back into the chamber, knelt over Ventnor. His condition was unchanged. My gaze fell upon the pool that had been Norhala's bath. Longingly I looked at it; then satisfying myself that the milking process was not finished, slipped off my clothes and splashed about.
Reassured, I stepped back into the room, knelt beside Ventnor. His condition was still the same. My eyes landed on the pool that had been Norhala's bath. I gazed at it longingly; then, making sure that the milking process wasn't done, I took off my clothes and splashed around.
I had just time to get back in my clothes when through the doorway came the pair, each carrying a porcelain pannikin full of milk.
I just had enough time to get back into my clothes when the two of them walked in through the doorway, each holding a porcelain cup full of milk.
There was no shadow of fear or horror on her face. It was the old Ruth who stood before me; nor was there effort in the smile she gave me. She had been washed clean in the waters of sleep.
There was no trace of fear or horror on her face. It was the old Ruth who stood in front of me; there was no struggle in the smile she gave me. She had been refreshed in the waters of sleep.
“Don't worry, Walter,” she said. “I know what you're thinking. But I'm—ME again.”
“Don't worry, Walter,” she said. “I know what you're thinking. But I'm—ME again.”
“Where is Yuruk?” I turned to Drake bruskly to smother the sob of sheer happiness I felt rising in my throat; and at his wink and warning grimace abruptly forebore to press the question.
“Where is Yuruk?” I turned to Drake sharply to hold back the overwhelming happiness rising in my throat; and at his wink and warning grimace, I decided not to ask the question.
“You men pick out the things and I'll get breakfast ready,” said Ruth.
“You guys choose the things and I'll get breakfast ready,” said Ruth.
Drake picked up the teakettle and motioned me before him.
Drake picked up the teakettle and gestured for me to follow him.
“About Yuruk,” he whispered when he had gotten outside. “I gave him a little object lesson. Persuaded him to go down the line a bit, showed him my pistol, and then picked off one of Norhala's goats with it. Hated to do it, but I knew it would be good for his soul.
“About Yuruk,” he whispered once he was outside. “I gave him a little lesson. I convinced him to move along a bit, showed him my gun, and then took out one of Norhala's goats with it. I hated to do it, but I knew it would be good for his soul.
“He gave one screech and fell on his face and groveled. Thought it was a lightning bolt, I figure; decided I had been stealing Norhala's stuff. 'Yuruk,' I told him, 'that's what you'll get, and worse, if you lay a finger on that girl inside there.'”
“He let out a scream and collapsed, begging on the ground. I guess he thought it was a lightning bolt and figured I had been taking Norhala's things. 'Yuruk,' I said to him, 'that’s what you’ll get, and worse, if you touch that girl in there.’”
“And then what happened?” I asked.
“And then what happened?” I asked.
“He beat it back there.” He grinned, pointing toward the forest through which ran the path the eunuch had shown me. “Probably hiding back of a tree.”
“He ran back there.” He smiled, pointing towards the forest where the path the eunuch had shown me was. “Probably hiding behind a tree.”
As we filled the container at the outer spring, I told him of the revelations and the offer Yuruk had made to me.
As we filled the container at the outer spring, I told him about the insights and the offer Yuruk had made to me.
“Whew-w!” he whistled. “In the nutcracker, eh? Trouble behind us and trouble in front of us.”
“Wow!” he whistled. “In a tight spot, huh? Trouble behind us and trouble ahead.”
“When do we start?” he asked, as we turned back.
“When do we start?” he asked as we turned back.
“Right after we've eaten,” I answered. “There's no use putting it off. How do you feel about it?”
“Right after we eat,” I replied. “There's no point in delaying it. How do you feel about it?”
“Frankly, like the chief guest at a lynching party,” he said. “Curious but none too cheerful.”
“Honestly, like the main guest at a lynching party,” he said. “Intrigued but definitely not happy.”
Nor was I. I was filled with a fever of scientific curiosity. But I was not cheerful—no!
Nor was I. I was filled with a rush of scientific curiosity. But I wasn't happy—no!
We ministered to Ventnor as well as we could; forcing open his set jaws, thrusting a thin rubber tube down past his windpipe into his gullet and dropping through it a few ounces of the goat milk. Our own breakfasting was silent enough.
We did our best to help Ventnor; prying his clenched jaws open, sliding a thin rubber tube past his windpipe into his throat, and pouring a few ounces of goat milk through it. Our own breakfast was pretty quiet.
We could not take Ruth with us upon our journey; that was certain; she must stay here with her brother. She would be safer in Norhala's home than where we were going, of course, and yet to leave her was most distressing. After all, I wondered, was there any need of both of us taking the journey; would not one do just as well?
We couldn’t take Ruth with us on our journey; that was for sure; she had to stay here with her brother. She would be safer in Norhala's home than where we were headed, but leaving her was really upsetting. After all, I wondered, was there any reason for both of us to go on the journey? Wouldn’t just one of us be enough?
Drake could stay—
Drake can stay—
“No use of putting all our eggs in one basket,” I broached the subject. “I'll go down by myself while you stay and help Ruth. You can always follow if I don't turn up in a reasonable time.”
“No point in putting all our eggs in one basket,” I brought up the topic. “I'll head down by myself while you stay and help Ruth. You can always come after me if I don't show up in a reasonable time.”
His indignation at this proposal was matched only by her own.
His anger at this proposal was only matched by hers.
“You'll go with him, Dick Drake,” she cried, “or I'll never look at or speak to you again!”
“You're going with him, Dick Drake,” she yelled, “or I'll never talk to you or look at you again!”
“Good Lord! Did you think for a minute I wouldn't?” Pain and wrath struggled on his face. “We go together or neither of us goes. Ruth will be all right here, Goodwin. The only thing she has any cause to fear is Yuruk—and he's had his lesson.
“Good Lord! Did you think for a second I wouldn't?” Pain and anger battled on his face. “We either go together or not at all. Ruth will be fine here, Goodwin. The only thing she has to worry about is Yuruk—and he's learned his lesson.”
“Besides, she'll have the rifles and her pistols, and she knows how to use them. What d'ye mean by making such a proposition as that?” His indignation burst all bounds.
“Besides, she'll have the rifles and her pistols, and she knows how to use them. What do you mean by suggesting something like that?” His anger reached its limit.
Lamely I tried to justify myself.
Lamely, I tried to justify myself.
“I'll be all right,” said Ruth. “I'm not afraid of Yuruk. And none of these Things will hurt me—not after—not after—” Her eyes fell, her lips quivered, then she faced us steadily. “Don't ask me how I know that,” she said quietly. “Believe me, I do know it. I am closer to—them than you two are. And if I choose I can call upon that alien strength their master gave me. It is for you two that I fear.”
“I'll be fine,” said Ruth. “I'm not scared of Yuruk. And none of these Things can hurt me—not after—not after—” Her gaze dropped, her lips trembled, then she looked at us firmly. “Don't ask me how I know that,” she said softly. “Trust me, I really do know it. I'm closer to—them than you two are. And if I want to, I can tap into that alien strength their master gave me. It's you two that I worry about.”
“No fear for us,” Drake burst out hastily. “We're Norhala's little playthings. We're tabu. Take it from me, Ruth, I'd bet my head there isn't one of these Things, great or small, and no matter how many, that doesn't by this time know all about us.
“No worries for us,” Drake exclaimed quickly. “We’re Norhala’s little toys. We’re off-limits. Trust me, Ruth, I’d bet my life that there isn’t a single one of these Things, big or small, no matter how many, that doesn’t already know all about us by now.
“We'll probably be received with demonstrations of interest by the populace as welcome guests. Probably we'll find a sign—'Welcome to our City'—hung up over the front gate.”
“We’ll likely be welcomed with excitement by the locals as honored guests. We’ll probably see a sign saying, ‘Welcome to our City’ hanging over the front gate.”
She smiled, a trifle tremulously.
She smiled, slightly nervously.
“We'll come back,” he said. Suddenly he leaned forward, put his hands on her shoulders. “Do you think there is anything that could keep me from coming back?” he whispered.
“We'll come back,” he said. Suddenly, he leaned forward and put his hands on her shoulders. “Do you think there's anything that could stop me from coming back?” he whispered.
She trembled, wide eyes searching deep into his.
She shook, her wide eyes searching deep into his.
“Well,” I broke in, a bit uncomfortably, “we'd better be starting. I think as Drake does, that we're tabu. Barring accident there's no danger. And if I guess right about these Things, accident is impossible.”
“Okay,” I interjected, feeling a little uneasy, “we should get going. I agree with Drake that we're off-limits. Unless there's an accident, we’re safe. And if I’m right about these Things, an accident can’t happen.”
“As inconceivable as the multiplication table going wrong,” he laughed, straightening.
“As unimaginable as the times table going wrong,” he laughed, straightening up.
And so we made ready. Our rifles would be worse than useless, we knew; our pistols we decided to carry as Drake put it, “for comfort.” Canteens filled with water; a couple of emergency rations, a few instruments, including a small spectroscope, a selection from the medical kit—all these packed in a little haversack which he threw over his broad shoulders.
And so we got prepared. We knew our rifles would be more of a hindrance than anything else; we decided to take our pistols, as Drake put it, “for comfort.” Canteens filled with water; a couple of emergency snacks, some tools, including a small spectroscope, a selection from the first aid kit—all of this packed in a small haversack that he slung over his broad shoulders.
I pocketed my compact but exceedingly powerful field-glasses. To my poignant and everlasting regret my camera had been upon the bolting pony, and Ventnor had long been out of films for his.
I put my compact but incredibly powerful binoculars in my pocket. To my deep and lasting regret, my camera had been with the runaway pony, and Ventnor had run out of film for his a long time ago.
We were ready for our journey.
We were set for our trip.
Our path led straight away, a smooth and dark-gray road whose surface resembled cement packed under enormous pressure. It was all of fifty feet wide and now, in daylight, glistened faintly as though overlaid with some vitreous coating. It narrowed abruptly into a wedged way that stopped at the threshold of Norhala's door.
Our path was straight ahead, a smooth dark-gray road that looked like cement compressed under great pressure. It was about fifty feet wide and now, in the daylight, it shimmered slightly as if covered with a glassy finish. It suddenly narrowed into a wedge-shaped path that ended at Norhala's door.
Diminishing through the distance, it stretched straight as an arrow onward and vanished between perpendicular cliffs which formed the frowning gateway through which the night before we had passed upon the coursing cubes from the pit of the city. Here, as then, a mistiness checked the gaze.
Diminishing into the distance, it extended straight as an arrow ahead and disappeared between steep cliffs that created a gloomy entrance through which we had passed the night before on our way from the heart of the city. Here, just like then, a fog blurred our view.
Ruth with us, we made a brief inspection of the surroundings of Norhala's house. It was set as though in the narrowest portion of an hour-glass. The precipitous walls marched inward from the gateway forming the lower half of the figure; at the back they swung apart at a wider angle.
Ruth with us, we took a quick look at the area around Norhala's house. It was positioned like the narrowest part of an hourglass. The steep walls narrowed from the entrance, creating the lower half of the shape; at the back, they spread apart at a wider angle.
This upper part of the hour-glass was filled with a park-like forest. It was closed, perhaps twenty miles away, by a barrier of cliffs.
This upper part of the hourglass was filled with a park-like forest. It was closed off, maybe twenty miles away, by a wall of cliffs.
How, I wondered, did the path which Yuruk had pointed out to me pierce them? Was it by pass or tunnel; and why was it the armored men had not found and followed it?
How, I wondered, did the path that Yuruk had shown me get through them? Was it by a pass or a tunnel? And why hadn't the armored men found and followed it?
The waist between these two mountain wedges was a valley not more than a mile wide. Norhala's house stood in its center; and it was like a garden, dotted with flowering and fragrant lilies and here and there a tiny green meadow. The great globe of blue that was Norhala's dwelling seemed less to rest upon the ground than to emerge from it; as though its basic curvatures were hidden in the earth.
The space between these two mountain peaks was a valley just about a mile wide. Norhala's house was right in the middle; it resembled a garden, filled with blooming and fragrant lilies, and scattered with small patches of green grass. The large blue dome of Norhala's home looked less like it was sitting on the ground and more like it was rising out of it, as if its fundamental curves were buried beneath the earth.
What was its substance I could not tell. It was as though built of the lacquer of the gems whose colors it held. And beautiful, wondrously, incredibly beautiful it was—an immense bubble of froth of molten sapphires and turquoises.
What its substance was, I couldn’t say. It felt like it was made from the shine of the gems whose colors it displayed. And it was beautiful, astonishingly, unbelievably beautiful—an enormous bubble of frothy molten sapphires and turquoises.
We had not time to study its beauties. A few last instructions to Ruth, and we set forth down the gray road. Hardly had we taken a few steps when there came a faint cry from her.
We didn't have time to appreciate its beauty. After giving Ruth a few final instructions, we headed down the gray road. We had barely taken a few steps when we heard a faint cry from her.
“Dick! Dick—come here!”
“Hey! Dick—come here!”
He sprang to her, caught her hands in his. For a moment, half frightened it seemed, she considered him.
He jumped to her, took her hands in his. For a moment, she looked at him, seemingly half scared.
“Dick,” I heard her whisper. “Dick—come back safe to me!”
“Dick,” I heard her whisper. “Dick—come back safe to me!”
I saw his arms close about her, hers tighten around his neck; black hair touched the silken brown curls, their lips met, clung. I turned away.
I saw his arms wrap around her, and hers tightened around his neck; her black hair brushed against his smooth brown curls, and their lips met and lingered. I turned away.
In a little time he joined me; head down, silent, he strode along beside me, utterly dejected.
In no time, he caught up with me; head down, quiet, he walked next to me, completely downcast.
A hundred more yards and we turned. Ruth was still standing on the threshold of the house of mystery, watching us. She waved her hands, flitted in, was hidden from us. And Drake still silent, we pushed on.
A hundred more yards and we turned. Ruth was still standing at the entrance of the mysterious house, watching us. She waved her hands, darted inside, and disappeared from view. And with Drake still quiet, we kept going.
The walls of the gateway were close. The sparse vegetation along the base of the cliffs had ceased; the roadway itself had merged into the smooth, bare floor of the canyon. From vertical edge to vertical edge of the rocky portal stretched a curtain of shimmering mist. As we drew nearer we saw that this was motionless, and less like vapor of water than vapor of light; it streamed in oddly fixed lines like atoms of crystals in a still solution. Drake thrust an arm within it, waved it; the mist did not move. It seemed instead to interpenetrate the arm—as though bone and flesh were spectral, without power to dislodge the shining particles from position.
The walls of the gateway were tight. The thin vegetation at the base of the cliffs had disappeared; the road had blended into the smooth, bare floor of the canyon. From one vertical edge to the other of the rocky entrance stretched a curtain of shimmering mist. As we got closer, we noticed it was still, more like light vapor than water vapor; it flowed in strangely fixed lines like particles of crystals in a still solution. Drake reached an arm into it and waved; the mist didn’t budge. Instead, it seemed to envelop his arm—as if his bone and flesh were ghostly, unable to displace the shining particles from their position.
We passed within it—side by side.
We walked through it—side by side.
Instantly I knew that whatever these veils were, they were not moisture. The air we breathed was dry, electric. I was sensible of a decided stimulation, a pleasant tingling along every nerve, a gaiety almost light-headed. We could see each other quite plainly, the rocky floor on which we trod as well. Within this vapor of light there was no ghost of sound; it was utterly empty of it. I saw Drake turn to me, his mouth open in a laugh, his lips move in speech—and although he bent close to my ear, I heard nothing. He frowned, puzzled, and walked on.
Instantly, I realized that whatever these veils were, they weren’t moisture. The air we were breathing felt dry and electric. I sensed a definite stimulation, a nice tingling throughout every nerve, almost a light-headed joy. We could see each other clearly, as well as the rocky ground we were walking on. In this mist of light, there was not a single sound; it was completely silent. I saw Drake turn to me, his mouth open in laughter, his lips moving as he spoke—and even though he leaned close to my ear, I heard nothing. He frowned, confused, and continued walking.
Abruptly we stepped into an opening, a pocket of clear air. Our ears were filled with a high, shrill humming as unpleasantly vibrant as the shriek of a sand blast. Six feet to our right was the edge of the ledge on which we stood; beyond it was a sheer drop into space. A shaft piercing down into the void and walled with the mists.
Abruptly, we stepped into an opening, a pocket of clear air. Our ears were filled with a high, shrill humming that was as unpleasantly vibrant as the screech of a sandblast. Six feet to our right was the edge of the ledge we stood on; beyond it was a sheer drop into emptiness. A shaft pierced down into the void, surrounded by mist.
But it was not that shaft that made us clutch each other. No! It was that through it uprose a colossal column of the cubes. It stood a hundred feet from us. Its top was another hundred feet above the level of our ledge and its length vanished in the depths.
But it wasn't that beam that made us hold onto each other. No! It was that a massive column of cubes rose through it. It was a hundred feet away from us. The top was another hundred feet above our ledge, and its length disappeared into the depths.
And its head was a gigantic spinning wheel, yards in thickness, tapering at its point of contact with the cliff wall into a diameter half that of the side closest the column, gleaming with flashes of green flame and grinding with tremendous speed at the face of the rock.
And its head was a huge spinning wheel, several yards thick, narrowing at the point where it met the cliff wall to a diameter half that of the side closest to the column, shining with bursts of green flame and grinding away at the rock face with incredible speed.
Over it, attached to the cliff, was a great vizored hood of some pale yellow metal, and it was this shelter that cutting off the vaporous light like an enormous umbrella made the pocket of clarity in which we stood, the shaft up which sprang the pillar.
Over it, connected to the cliff, was a large hood with a visor made of pale yellow metal, and it was this shelter that blocked the misty light like a huge umbrella, creating the clear space where we stood, the shaft from which the pillar rose.
All along the length of that column as far as we could see the myriad tiny eyes of the Metal People shone out upon us, not twinkling mischievously, but—grotesque as this may seem, I cannot help it—wide with surprise.
All along that column as far as we could see, the countless tiny eyes of the Metal People stared out at us, not twinkling playfully, but—strange as it may sound, I can't help it—wide with surprise.
Only an instant longer did the great wheel spin. I saw the screaming rock melting beneath it, dropping like lava. Then, as though it had received some message, abruptly its motion now ceased.
Only a moment longer did the great wheel spin. I watched as the screaming rock melted beneath it, dropping like lava. Then, as if it had received some signal, its motion suddenly stopped.
It tilted; looked down upon us!
It tilted; looked down at us!
I noted that its grinding surface was studded thickly with the smaller pyramids and that the tips of these were each capped with what seemed to be faceted gems gleaming with the same pale yellow radiance as the Shrine of the Cones.
I noticed that its grinding surface was covered with smaller pyramids, and the tops of these were each topped with what looked like faceted gems shining with the same pale yellow glow as the Shrine of the Cones.
The column was bending; the wheel approaching.
The column was bending; the wheel was getting closer.
Drake seized me by the arm, drew me swiftly back into the mists. We were shrouded in their silences. Step by step we went on, peering for the edge of the shelf, feeling in fancy that prodigious wheeled face stealing upon us; afraid to look behind lest in looking we might step too close to the unseen verge.
Drake grabbed my arm and quickly pulled me back into the fog. We were enveloped in its silence. We moved forward slowly, searching for the edge of the ledge, imagining that enormous wheeled face creeping toward us; scared to look back for fear that if we did, we might step too close to the invisible drop.
Yard after yard we slowly covered. Suddenly the vapors thinned; we passed out of them—
Yard after yard we slowly covered. Suddenly the fog thinned; we passed out of it—
A chaos of sound beat about us. The clanging of a million anvils; the clamor of a million forges; the crashing of a hundred years of thunder; the roarings of a thousand hurricanes. The prodigious bellowings of the Pit beating against us now as they had when we had flown down the long ramp into the depths of the Sea of Light.
A chaotic mix of sounds surrounded us. The clanging of a million anvils; the noise of a million forges; the crashing of a century's worth of thunder; the roaring of a thousand hurricanes. The tremendous echoes from the Pit pounded against us just like they did when we had rushed down the long ramp into the depths of the Sea of Light.
Instinct with unthinkable power was that clamor; the very voice of Force. Stunned, nay BLINDED, by it, we covered ears and eyes.
Instinct with unimaginable power was that noise; the very voice of Force. Stunned, no, BLINDED, by it, we covered our ears and eyes.
As before, the clangor died, leaving in its wake a bewildered silence. Then that silence began to throb with a vast humming, and through that humming rang a murmur as that of a river of diamonds.
As before, the noise faded away, leaving behind a confused silence. Then that silence started to pulsate with a deep hum, and through that hum came a soft sound like a river of diamonds.
We opened our eyes, felt awe grip our throats as though a hand had clutched them.
We opened our eyes and felt a sense of awe squeeze our throats like a tight grip.
Difficult, difficult almost beyond thought is it for me now to essay to draw in words the scene before us then. For although I can set down what it was we saw, I nor any man can transmute into phrases its essence, its spirit, the intangible wonder that was its synthesis—the appallingly beautiful, soul-shaking strangeness of it, its grandeur, its fantasy, and its alien terror.
Difficult, almost impossible for me now to try to put into words the scene we saw then. Because even though I can describe what we saw, neither I nor anyone can capture its essence, its spirit, the indescribable wonder that made it what it was—the breathtakingly beautiful, soul-shaking strangeness of it, its greatness, its fantasy, and its foreign terror.
The Domain of the Metal Monster—it was filled like a chalice with Its will; was the visible expression of that will.
The Domain of the Metal Monster—it was filled like a cup with Its will; it was the visible expression of that will.
We stood at the very rim of a wide ledge. We looked down into an immense pit, shaped into a perfect oval, thirty miles in length I judged, and half that as wide, and rimmed with colossal precipices. We were at the upper end of this deep valley and on the tip of its axis; I mean that it stretched longitudinally before us along the line of greatest length. Five hundred feet below was the pit's floor. Gone were the clouds of light that had obscured it the night before; the air crystal clear; every detail standing out with stereoscopic sharpness.
We stood at the edge of a wide ledge. We looked down into a massive pit, shaped like a perfect oval, about thirty miles long and half that wide, surrounded by towering cliffs. We were at the upper end of this deep valley, right at its center; it stretched out in front of us along its longest line. Five hundred feet below was the bottom of the pit. The clouds that had obscured it the night before were gone; the air was crystal clear, and every detail was sharply defined.
First the eyes rested upon a broad band of fluorescent amethyst, ringing the entire rocky wall. It girdled the cliffs at a height of ten thousand feet, and from this flaming zone, as though it clutched them, fell the curtains of sparkling mist, the enigmatic, sound-slaying vapors.
First, the eyes settled on a wide band of bright purple, encircling the entire rocky wall. It wrapped around the cliffs at a height of ten thousand feet, and from this glowing area, as if it were holding them, cascaded the sparkling mist, the mysterious, sound-dampening vapors.
But now I saw that all of these veils were not motionless like those through which we had just passed. To the northwest they were pulsing like the aurora, and like the aurora they were shot through with swift iridescences, spectrums, polychromatic gleamings. And always these were ordered, geometric—like immense and flitting prismatic crystals flying swiftly to the very edges of the veils, then darting as swiftly back.
But now I saw that all these veils weren’t still like the ones we had just gone through. To the northwest, they were pulsing like the northern lights, and just like the aurora, they were filled with quick flashes of color, spectrums, and vibrant shimmers. And always, these were organized, geometric—like huge, shifting prismatic crystals racing to the edges of the veils and then darting back just as fast.
From zone and veils the gaze leaped to the incredible City towering not two miles away from us.
From the zone and veils, our gaze jumped to the incredible City rising not even two miles away from us.
Blue black, shining, sharply cut as though from polished steel, it reared full five thousand feet on high!
Blue-black, shiny, and sharply cut like polished steel, it rose a full five thousand feet into the sky!
How great it was I could not tell, for the height of its precipitous walls barred the vision. The frowning facade turned toward us was, I estimated, five miles in length. Its colossal scarp struck the eyes like a blow; its shadow, falling upon us, checked the heart. It was overpowering—dreadful as that midnight city of Dis that Dante saw rising up from another pit.
How amazing it was, I couldn’t say, because the height of its steep walls blocked my view. The intimidating façade facing us was, I estimated, five miles long. Its massive cliff hit me like a punch; its shadow, looming over us, chilled my heart. It was overwhelming—terrifying like that midnight city of Dis that Dante saw emerging from another abyss.
It was a metal city, mountainous.
It was a metal city, hilly.
Featureless, smooth, the immense wall of it heaved heavenward. It should have been blind, that vast oblong face—but it was not blind. From it radiated alertness, vigilance. It seemed to gaze toward us as though every foot were manned with sentinels; guardians invisible to the eyes whose concentration of watchfulness was caught by some subtle hidden sense higher than sight.
Featureless and smooth, the enormous wall rose up into the sky. It should have seemed blind, that huge rectangular surface—but it didn’t. It radiated a sense of alertness and vigilance. It felt like it was watching us as if every foot of it was staffed with sentinels; guardians invisible to our eyes, their intense watchfulness detected by some subtle, hidden sense beyond sight.
It was a metal city, mountainous and—AWARE.
It was a metal city, hilly and—AWARE.
About its base were huge openings. Through and around these portals swirled hordes of the Metal People; in units and in combinations coming and going, streaming in and out, forming as they came and went patterns about the openings like the fretted spume of great breakers surging into, retreating from, ocean-bitten gaps in some iron-bound coast.
About its base were huge openings. Through and around these portals swirled hordes of the Metal People; in groups and combinations, coming and going, streaming in and out, forming patterns around the openings like the foamy spray of massive waves crashing into and retreating from ocean-worn gaps in a rugged coastline.
From the immensity of the City the eyes dropped back to the Pit in which it lay. Its floor was plaquelike, a great plane smooth as though turned by potter's wheel, broken by no mound nor hillock, slope nor terrace; level, horizontal, flawlessly flat. On it was no green living thing—no tree nor bush, meadow nor covert.
From the vastness of the City, the gaze turned back to the Pit where it rested. Its floor was like a giant plaque, a huge, smooth surface as if shaped by a potter’s wheel, interrupted by no mound or hill, slope or terrace; it was completely level, horizontal, and perfectly flat. There was no green living thing on it—no trees, bushes, meadows, or thickets.
It was alive with movement. A ferment that was as purposeful as it was mechanical, a ferment symmetrical, geometrical, supremely ordered—
It was full of activity. A energy that was as intentional as it was mechanical, a energy that was symmetrical, geometrical, and perfectly organized—
The surging of the Metal Hordes.
The surge of the Metal Hordes.
There they moved beneath us, these enigmatic beings, in a countless host. They marched and countermarched in battalions, in regiments, in armies. Far to the south I glimpsed a company of colossal shapes like mobile, castellated and pyramidal mounts. They were circling, weaving about each other with incredible rapidity—like scores of great pyramids crowned with gigantic turrets and dancing. From these turrets came vivid flashes, lightning bright—on their wake the rolling echoes of faraway thunder.
There they moved below us, these mysterious beings, in an endless crowd. They marched and regrouped in battalions, in regiments, in armies. Far to the south, I spotted a group of enormous shapes like moving, castle-like pyramids. They were circling and weaving around each other with unbelievable speed—like dozens of huge pyramids topped with giant towers, dancing. From these towers came bright flashes, lightning-like—followed by the rumbling echoes of distant thunder.
Out of the north sped a squadron of obelisks from whose tops flamed and flared the immense spinning wheels, appearing at this distance like fiery whirling disks.
Out of the north rushed a group of obelisks, from whose tops blazed and flickered the huge spinning wheels, looking from this distance like fiery swirling disks.
Up from their setting the Metal People lifted themselves in a thousand incredible shapes, shapes squared and globed and spiked and shifting swiftly into other thousands as incredible. I saw a mass of them draw themselves up into the likeness of a tent skyscraper high; hang so for an instant, then writhe into a monstrous chimera of a dozen towering legs that strode away like a gigantic headless and bodiless tarantula in steps two hundred feet long. I watched mile-long lines of them shape and reshape into circles, into interlaced lozenges and pentagons—then lift in great columns and shoot through the air in unimaginable barrage.
Up from their position, the Metal People rose up in a thousand incredible shapes, shapes that were square, round, spiked, and quickly shifting into thousands of other amazing forms. I saw a bunch of them pull themselves up to resemble a huge tent that reached the sky; they hung there for a moment, then twisted into a monstrous creature with a dozen towering legs that moved away like a gigantic headless tarantula, taking steps that were two hundred feet long. I watched as mile-long lines of them formed and reformed into circles, interlaced diamonds, and pentagons—then lifted up in huge columns and shot through the air in an unimaginable barrage.
Through all this incessant movement I sensed plainly purpose, knew that it was definite activity toward a definite end, caught the clear suggestion of drill, of maneuver.
Through all this nonstop movement, I clearly sensed a purpose, understood that it was focused activity aimed at a specific goal, and picked up on the clear hints of training and coordination.
And when the shiftings of the Metal Hordes permitted we saw that all the flat floor of the valley was stripped and checkered, stippled and tessellated with every color, patterned with enormous lozenges and squares, rhomboids and parallelograms, pentagons and hexagons and diamonds, lunettes, circles and spirals; harlequined yet harmonious; instinct with a grotesque suggestion of a super-Futurism.
And when the movements of the Metal Hordes allowed it, we saw that the entire flat floor of the valley was stripped and checkered, dotted and tiled with every color, featuring huge diamonds and squares, rhomboids and parallelograms, pentagons and hexagons, and diamonds, moons, circles, and spirals; colorful yet balanced; filled with a bizarre hint of a super-Futurism.
But always this patterning was ordered, always COHERENT. As though it were a page on which was spelled some untranslatable other world message.
But this pattern was always organized, always MAKING SENSE. It was like a page containing some untranslatable message from another world.
Fourth Dimensional revelations by some Euclidean deity! Commandments traced by some mathematical God!
Fourth Dimensional revelations by some geometric deity! Rules laid down by some mathematical God!
Looping across the vale, emerging from the sparkling folds of the southernmost curtainings and vanishing into the gleaming veils of the easternmost, ran a broad ribbon of pale-green jade; not straightly but with manifold convolutions and flourishes. It was like a sentence in Arabic.
Looping through the valley, coming out from the shimmering folds of the southern curtains and disappearing into the bright veils of the eastern ones, was a wide strip of pale-green jade; not in a straight line but with many twists and turns. It was like a sentence in Arabic.
It was margined with sapphire blue. All along its twisting course two broad bands of jet margined the cerulean shore. It was spanned by scores of flashing crystal arches. Nor were these bridges—even from that distance I knew they were no bridges. From them came the crystalline murmurings.
It was edged with sapphire blue. All along its winding path, two wide bands of jet bordered the blue shore. It was crossed by numerous shining crystal arches. And those weren’t bridges—even from that distance, I knew they weren’t bridges. From them came the clear murmurs.
Jade? This stream jade? If so then it must be in truth molten, for I caught its swift and polished rushing! It was no jade. It was in truth a river; a river running like a writing across a patterned plane.
Jade? This stream jade? If so, then it must actually be molten, because I saw its quick and smooth flow! It wasn't jade. It was actually a river; a river flowing like a line written across a decorated surface.
I looked upward—up to the circling peaks. They were a stupendous coronet thrusting miles deep into the dazzling sky. I raised my glasses, swept them. In color they were an immense and variegated flower with countless multiform petals of stone; in outline they were a ring of fortresses built by fantastic unknown Gods.
I looked up at the towering peaks. They were an incredible crown reaching miles into the bright sky. I raised my binoculars and scanned them. In color, they resembled a massive, colorful flower with countless varied petals of stone; in shape, they appeared as a circle of fortresses built by some amazing unknown gods.
Up they thrust—domed and arched, spired and horned, pyramided, fanged and needled. Here were palisades of burning orange with barbicans of incandescent bronze; there aiguilles of azure rising from bastions of cinnabar red; turrets of royal purple, obelisks of indigo; titanic forts whose walls were splashed with vermilion, with citron yellows and with rust of rubies; watch towers of flaming scarlet.
Up they shot—rounded and curved, pointed and twisted, towering, fanged and spiky. Here were barriers of bright orange with defensive towers of glowing bronze; there sharp peaks of blue rising from red fortifications; towers of royal purple, monuments of deep blue; massive forts whose walls were splattered with bright red, yellow, and ruby rust; watchtowers of blazing red.
Scattered among them were the flashing emeralds of the glaciers and the immense pallid baroques of the snow fields.
Scattered among them were the shining emeralds of the glaciers and the vast pale shapes of the snowfields.
Like a diadem the summits ringed the Pit. Below them ran the ring of flashing amethyst with its aural mists. Between them lay the vast and patterned flat covered with still symbol and inexplicable movement. Under their summits brooded the blue black, metallic mass of the Seeing City.
Like a crown, the peaks surrounded the Pit. Below them was a band of sparkling amethyst with its vibrant mists. In between, there was a vast, patterned plain covered in still symbols and mysterious movements. Beneath their peaks loomed the dark blue, metallic mass of the Seeing City.
Within circling walls, over plain and from the City hovered a cosmic spirit not to be understood by man. Like an emanation of stars and space, it was yet gem fine and gem hard, crystalline and metallic, lapidescent and—
Within circling walls, over fields and from the City floated a cosmic spirit that couldn’t be grasped by humans. Like a burst of stars and space, it was both beautifully delicate and incredibly tough, crystalline and metallic, shining like gems and—
Conscious!
Aware!
Down from the ledge where we stood fell a steep ramp, similar to that by which, in the darkness, we had descended. It dropped at an angle of at least forty-five degrees; its surface was smooth and polished.
Down from the ledge where we stood fell a steep ramp, similar to the one we had descended into the darkness. It dropped at an angle of at least forty-five degrees; its surface was smooth and polished.
Through the mists at our back stole a shining block. It paused, seemed to perk itself; spun so that in turn each of its six faces took us in.
Through the fog behind us glided a shining block. It paused, seemed to perk up; spun so that each of its six sides faced us in turn.
I felt myself lifted upon it by multitudes of little invisible hands; saw Drake whirling up beside me. I moved toward him—through the force that held us. A block swept away from the ledge, swayed for a moment. Under us, as though we were floating in air, the Pit lay stretched. There was a rapid readjustment, a shifting of our two selves upon another surface. I looked down upon a tremendous, slender pillar of the cubes, dropping below, five hundred feet to the valley's floor a column of which the block that held us was the top.
I felt myself being lifted by countless little invisible hands and saw Drake spinning up next to me. I moved towards him, breaking through the force that held us. A block shifted away from the ledge and swayed for a moment. Below us, as if we were floating in the air, the Pit spread out. There was a quick adjustment, a shifting of our two selves onto another surface. I looked down at a huge, slender pillar of cubes dropping five hundred feet to the valley floor, with the block that held us at the top.
Gone was the whirling wheel that had crowned it, but I knew this for the Grinding Thing from which we had fled; the questing block had been its scout. As though curious to know more of us, the Shape had sought us out through the mists, its messenger had caught us, delivered us to it.
Gone was the spinning wheel that had decorated it, but I recognized this as the Grinding Thing we had escaped from; the questing block had been its scout. As if eager to learn more about us, the Shape had tracked us down through the fog, its messenger had found us and brought us to it.
The pillar leaned over—bent like that shining pillar that had bridged for us, at Norhala's commands, the abyss. The floor of the valley arose to meet us. Further and further leaned the pillar. Again there was a rapid shifting of us to another surface of the crowning cube. Fast now swept up toward us the valley floor. A dizziness clouded my sight. There was a little shock, a rolling over the Thing that had held us—
The pillar leaned over—bent like that shiny pillar that had connected us, at Norhala's commands, to the abyss. The valley floor rose to meet us. The pillar leaned more and more. Once again, we quickly moved to another surface of the top cube. The valley floor rushed up toward us. A dizziness blurred my vision. There was a slight jolt, a rolling over the Thing that had held us—
We stood upon the floor of the Pit.
We stood on the floor of the Pit.
And breaking from the immense and prostrate shaft on whose top we had ridden downward came score upon score of the cubes. They broke from it, disintegrating it; circled about us, curiously, interestedly, twinkling at us from their deep sparkling points of eyes.
And breaking off from the massive, flat structure we had ridden down from came wave after wave of cubes. They shattered it, circling around us, curiously and eagerly, glinting at us with their bright, sparkling eyes.
Helplessly we gazed at those who circled around us. Then suddenly I felt myself lifted once more, was tossed to the surface of the nearest block. Upon it I spun while the tiny eyes searched me. Then like a human ball it tossed me to another. I caught a glimpse of Drake's tall figure drifting through the air.
Helplessly, we looked at those who were circling around us. Then suddenly, I felt myself lifted again and thrown onto the nearest block. I spun on it while the tiny eyes checked me out. Then, like a human ball, I was tossed to another. I caught a glimpse of Drake's tall figure floating through the air.
The play became more rapid, breathtaking. It was play; I recognized that. But it was perilous play for us. I felt myself as fragile as a doll of glass in the hands of careless children.
The game became faster and more thrilling. It was a game; I understood that. But it was a dangerous game for us. I felt as fragile as a glass doll in the hands of careless kids.
I was tossed to a waiting cube. On the ground, not ten feet from me, was Drake, swaying dizzily. Suddenly the cube that held me tightened its grip; tightened it so that it drew me irresistibly flat down upon its surface. Before I dropped, Drake's body leaped toward me as though drawn by a lasso. He fell at my side.
I was thrown into a waiting cube. On the ground, not ten feet away, was Drake, swaying unsteadily. Suddenly, the cube that held me tightened its grip; it pulled me flat against its surface. Just before I fell, Drake’s body shot toward me as if pulled by a lasso. He landed beside me.
Then pursued by scores of the Things and like some mischievous boy bearing off the spoils, the block that held us raced away, straight for an open portal. A blaze of incandescent blue flame blinded me; again as the dazzlement faded I saw Drake beside me—a skeleton form. Swiftly flesh melted back upon him, clothed him.
Then chased by a bunch of the Things and like some playful kid carrying away the loot, the block that held us sped away, heading straight for an open doorway. A burst of bright blue flame blinded me; as the brightness faded, I saw Drake next to me—a skeleton-like figure. Quickly, flesh melted back onto him, covering him up.
The cube stopped, abruptly; the hosts of little unseen hands raised us, slid us gently over its edge, set us upright beside it. And it sped away.
The cube came to a sudden halt; a swarm of tiny hidden hands lifted us, gently glided us over its edge, and placed us upright next to it. Then it took off.
All about us stretched another of those vast halls in which on high burned the pale-gilt suns. Between its colossal columns streamed thousands of the Metal Folk; no longer hurriedly, but quietly, deliberately, sedately.
All around us was another one of those huge halls where the pale-gold suns shone above. Between its massive columns, thousands of the Metal Folk moved; no longer in a rush, but calmly, intentionally, and gracefully.
We were within the City—even as Ventnor had commanded.
We were inside the City—even as Ventnor had ordered.
CHAPTER XIX. THE CITY THAT WAS ALIVE
Close beside us was one of the cyclopean columns. We crept to it; crouched at its base opposite the drift of the Metal People; strove, huddled there, to regain our shaken poise. Like bagatelles we felt in that tremendous place, the weird luminaries gleaming above like garlands of frozen suns, the enigmatic hosts of animate cubes and spheres and pyramids trooping past.
Close beside us was one of the enormous columns. We crept to it, crouching at its base opposite the flow of the Metal People, trying to regain our composure. We felt insignificant in that massive place, the strange lights shining above like strings of frozen suns, while the mysterious crowds of moving cubes, spheres, and pyramids passed by.
They ranged in size from shapes yard-high to giants of thirty feet or more. They paid no heed to us, did not stop; streaming on, engrossed in whatever mysterious business was summoning them. And after a time their numbers lessened; thinned down to widely separate groups, to stragglers; then ceased. The hall was empty of them.
They varied in size from shapes a yard tall to giants of thirty feet or more. They paid us no attention, didn’t stop; just kept moving, focused on whatever mysterious task was calling them. After a while, their numbers decreased; they thinned out into widely spaced groups, to a few stragglers; then they were gone. The hall was empty of them.
As far as the eye could reach the columned spaces stretched. I was conscious once more of that unusual flow of energy through every vein and nerve.
As far as I could see, the columned spaces extended endlessly. I felt that same strange energy coursing through every vein and nerve.
“Follow the crowd!” said Drake. “Do you feel just full of pep and ginger, by the way?”
“Go with the flow!” said Drake. “Are you feeling energetic and lively, by the way?”
“I am aware of the most extraordinary vigor,” I answered.
“I know about the most incredible energy,” I replied.
“Some weird joint,” he mused, looking about him. “Wonder if they have any windows? This whole place looked solid to me—what I could see of it. Wonder if we'll get up against it for air? These Things don't need it, that's sure. Wonder—”
“Some strange place,” he thought, glancing around. “I wonder if they have any windows? This whole place seemed solid to me—at least from what I could see. I wonder if we'll run into a shortage of air? These Things definitely don’t need it, that’s for sure. I wonder—”
He broke off staring fascinatedly at the pillar behind us.
He stopped staring, captivated by the pillar behind us.
“Look here, Goodwin!” There was a tremor in his voice. “What do you make of THIS?”
“Hey, Goodwin!” There was a shake in his voice. “What do you think about THIS?”
I followed his pointing finger; looked at him inquiringly.
I followed his pointing finger and looked at him with curiosity.
“The eyes!” he said impatiently. “Don't you see them? The eyes in the column!”
“The eyes!” he said impatiently. “Can’t you see them? The eyes in the column!”
And now I saw them. The pillar was a pale metallic blue, in color a trifle darker than the Metal Folk. All within it were the myriads of tiny crystalline points that we had grown to know were the receptors of some strange sense of sight. But they did not sparkle as did those others; they were dull, lifeless. I touched the surface. It was smooth, cool—with none of that subtle, warm vitality that pulsed through all the Things with which I had come in contact. I shook my head, realizing as I did so what a shock the incredible possibility he had suggested had given me.
And now I saw them. The pillar was a pale metallic blue, slightly darker than the Metal Folk. Inside were countless tiny crystalline points that we had come to understand were the receptors of some strange sense of sight. But they didn’t sparkle like the others; they were dull and lifeless. I touched the surface. It was smooth and cool—lacking any of that subtle, warm vitality that pulsed through all the Things I had interacted with. I shook my head, realizing as I did how shocking the incredible possibility he had suggested was to me.
“No,” I said. “There is a resemblance, yes. But there is no force about this—stuff; no life. Besides, such a thing is utterly incredible.”
“No,” I said. “There is a resemblance, yes. But there’s no energy in this—stuff; no life. Besides, something like this is completely unbelievable.”
“They might be—dormant,” he suggested stubbornly. “Can you see any mark of their joining—if they ARE the cubes?”
“They might be—inactive,” he suggested stubbornly. “Can you see any sign of their connection—if they ARE the cubes?”
Together we scanned the pillar minutely. The faces seemed unbroken, continuous; there was no trace of those thin and shining lines that marked the juncture of the cubes when they had clicked together to form the bridge of the abyss or that had gleamed, crosslike, upon the back of the combined four upon which we had followed Norhala.
Together we examined the pillar closely. The surfaces looked seamless, continuous; there was no sign of those thin, shiny lines that showed where the cubes had clicked together to create the bridge over the abyss or that had shone, crosslike, on the back of the combined four we had followed Norhala on.
“It's a sheer impossibility. It's madness to think such a thing, Drake!” I exclaimed, and wondered at my own vehemence of denial.
“It's absolutely impossible. It's crazy to think like that, Drake!” I exclaimed, surprised by the intensity of my own rejection.
“Maybe,” he shook his head doubtfully. “Maybe—but—well—let's be on our way.”
“Maybe,” he said, shaking his head skeptically. “Maybe—but—well—let's get going.”
We strode on, following the direction the Metal Folk had gone. Clearly Drake was still doubtful; at each pillar he hesitated, scanning it closely with troubled eyes.
We walked on, following the path the Metal Folk had taken. Clearly, Drake was still uncertain; at each pillar, he paused, examining it closely with worried eyes.
But I, having determinedly dismissed the idea, was more interested in the fantastic lights that flooded this columned hall with their buttercup radiance. They were still and unwinking; not disks, I could see now, but globes. Great and small, they floated motionless, their rays extending rigidly and as still as the orb that shed them.
But I, having firmly dismissed the thought, was more captivated by the amazing lights that filled this columned hall with their warm glow. They were still and steady; not disks, as I could see now, but globes. Big and small, they floated motionless, their rays stretching out rigidly and as calm as the sphere that produced them.
Yet rigid as they were there was nothing about either rays or orbs that suggested either hardness or the metallic. They were vaporous, soft as St. Elmo's fire, the witch lights that cling at times to the spars of ships, weird gleaming visitors from the invisible ocean of atmospheric electricity.
Yet as rigid as they were, there was nothing about either the rays or the orbs that suggested hardness or a metallic quality. They were misty, soft like St. Elmo's fire, the ghostly lights that sometimes cling to the masts of ships, strange shining visitors from the unseen sea of atmospheric electricity.
When they disappeared, as they did frequently, it was instantaneously, completely, with a disconcerting sleight-of-hand finality. I noted, though, that when they did vanish, immediately close to where they had been other orbs swam forth with that same astonishing abruptness; sometimes only one, larger it might be than that which had gone; sometimes a cluster of smaller globes, their frozen, crocused rays impinging.
When they disappeared, which happened often, it was sudden, total, and unsettlingly final. I noticed, though, that whenever they vanished, right near where they had been, other orbs emerged just as abruptly; sometimes just one, possibly larger than the one that was gone; other times a group of smaller spheres, their bright, vibrant rays shining brightly.
What could they be, I wondered—how fixed, and what the source of their light? Products of electro-magnetic currents and born of the interpenetration of such streams flowing above us? Such a theory might account for their disappearance, and reappearance, shiftings of the flows that changed the light producing points of contact. Wireless lights? If so here was an idea that human science might elaborate if ever we returned to—
What could they be, I wondered—how constant, and what was the source of their light? Were they products of electromagnetic currents, created by the interaction of streams flowing above us? Such a theory could explain their disappearing and reappearing, the shifts in the streams that changed the points of contact producing the light. Wireless lights? If that's the case, here was an idea that human science could develop if we ever returned to—
“Now which way?” Drake broke in upon my musing. The hall had ended. We stood before a blank wall vanishing into the soft mists hiding the roof of the chamber.
“Now which way?” Drake interrupted my thoughts. The hall had come to an end. We stood before a blank wall fading into the soft mist concealing the ceiling of the room.
“I thought we had been going along the way They went,” I said in amazement.
“I thought we were following the path they took,” I said in surprise.
“So did I,” he answered. “We must have circled. They never went through THAT unless—unless—” He hesitated.
“So did I,” he replied. “We must have gone in circles. They never went through THAT unless—unless—” He paused.
“Unless what?” I asked sharply.
“Unless what?” I asked curtly.
“Unless it opened and let them through,” he said. “Have you forgotten those great ovals—like cat's eyes that opened in the outer walls?” he added quietly.
“Unless it opened and let them through,” he said. “Have you forgotten those big ovals—like cat's eyes that opened in the outer walls?” he added softly.
I HAD forgotten. I looked again at the wall. Certainly it was smooth, lineless. In one unbroken, shining surface it rose, a facade of polished metal. Within it the deep set points of light were duller even than they had been in the pillars; almost indeed indistinguishable.
I had forgotten. I looked again at the wall. It was definitely smooth, without any lines. It rose in one continuous, shiny surface, a facade of polished metal. Within it, the deep-set points of light were even duller than they had been in the pillars; almost completely indistinguishable.
“Go on to the left,” I said none too patiently. “And get that absurd notion out of your head.”
“Go to the left,” I said, not very patiently. “And get that ridiculous idea out of your head.”
“All right.” He flushed. “But you don't think I'm afraid, do you?”
“All right.” He blushed. “But you don’t think I’m scared, do you?”
“If what you're thinking were true, you'd have a right to be,” I replied tartly. “And I want to tell you I'D be afraid. Damned afraid.”
“If what you're thinking were true, you’d have a right to feel that way,” I replied sharply. “And I want to let you know I’D be scared. Really scared.”
For perhaps two hundred paces we skirted the base of the wall. We came abruptly to an opening, an oblong passageway fully fifty foot wide by twice as high. At its entrance the mellow, saffron light was cut off as though by an invisible screen. The tunnel itself was filled with a dim grayish blue luster. For an instant we contemplated it.
For maybe two hundred steps, we walked along the bottom of the wall. Suddenly, we reached an opening, a long passageway about fifty feet wide and twice as high. At the entrance, the warm, golden light was blocked as if by an invisible barrier. The tunnel was bathed in a dim grayish-blue glow. For a moment, we paused to take it in.
“I wouldn't care to be caught in there by any rush,” I hesitated.
“I wouldn’t want to be caught in there by any rush,” I hesitated.
“There's not much good in thinking of that now,” said Drake, grimly. “A few chances more or less in a joint of this kind is nothing between friends, Goodwin; take it from me. Come on.”
“There's not much point in thinking about that now,” said Drake, grimly. “A few chances more or less in a deal like this don't matter between friends, Goodwin; trust me on that. Let’s go.”
We entered. Walls, floor and roof were composed of the same substance as the great pillars, the wall of the outer chamber; filled like them with dimmed replicas of the twinkling eye points.
We entered. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made of the same material as the massive pillars in the outer chamber; just like them, they were filled with faint replicas of the twinkling points of light.
“Odd that all the places in here are square,” muttered Drake. “They don't seem to have used any spherical or pyramidal ideas in their building—if it is a building.”
“Funny that all the spaces in here are square,” Drake mumbled. “It doesn't seem like they used any round or pyramid-shaped designs in their construction—if this even counts as a building.”
It was true. All was mathematically straight up and down and across. It was strange—still we had seen little as yet.
It was true. Everything was perfectly vertical and horizontal. It was odd—yet we had seen very little so far.
There was a warmth about this passageway we trod; a difference in the air of it. The warmth grew, a dry and baking heat; but stimulative rather than oppressive. I touched the walls; the warmth did not come from them. And there was no wind. Yet as we went on the heat increased.
There was a warmth about this passageway we walked through; a change in the atmosphere. The warmth intensified, a dry and scorching heat; but it was invigorating rather than stifling. I touched the walls; the warmth didn't come from them. And there was no wind. Yet as we continued, the heat rose.
The passageway turned at a right angle, continuing in a corridor half its former dimensions. Far away shone a high bar of pale yellow radiance, rising like a pillar of light from floor to roof. Toward it, perforce, we trudged. Its brilliancy grew greater.
The passage turned at a right angle, leading into a corridor that was half its original size. In the distance, a bright bar of pale yellow light shone, rising like a pillar from the floor to the ceiling. Reluctantly, we made our way toward it. Its brightness increased.
A few paces away from it we stopped. The yellow luminescence streamed through a slit not more than a foot wide in the wall. We were in a cul-de-sac for the opening was not wide enough for either Drake or me to push through. Through it with the light gushed the curious heat enveloping us.
A few steps away from it, we stopped. The yellow glow streamed through a gap no wider than a foot in the wall. We were in a dead end because the opening was too narrow for either Drake or me to squeeze through. The light poured out, bringing with it the strange warmth surrounding us.
Drake walked to the opening, peered through. I joined him.
Drake walked to the opening and looked through it. I joined him.
At first all that I could see was a space filled with the saffron lambency. Then I saw that this was splashed with tiny flashes of the jewel fires; little lances and javelin thrusts of burning emeralds and rubies; darting gem hard flames rose scarlet and pale sapphire; quick flares of violet.
At first, all I could see was a space filled with a golden glow. Then I noticed that it was sprinkled with tiny bursts of jewel-like lights; little spears and javelin thrusts of burning emeralds and rubies; darting, gem-like flames rose in scarlet and pale sapphire; quick flashes of violet.
Into my sight through the irised, crocus mist swam the radiant body of Norhala!
Into my view through the colorful, crocus mist swam the glowing figure of Norhala!
She stood naked, clad only in the veils of her hair that glowed now like spun silk of molten copper, her strange eyes wide and smiling, the galaxies of tiny stars sparkling through their gray depths.
She stood naked, covered only by her hair that shone like spun silk of molten copper, her peculiar eyes wide and smiling, with tiny stars sparkling in their gray depths.
And all about her swirled a countless host of the Little Things!
And all around her swirled countless Little Things!
From them came the gem fires piercing the aureate mists. They played and frolicked about her in scores of swiftly forming, swiftly changing, goblin shapes. They circled her feet in shining, elfin rings; then opening into flaming disks and stars, shot up and spun about the white miracle of her body in great girdles of multi-colored living fires. Mingled with disk and star were tiny crosses gleaming with sullen, deep crimsons and smoky orange.
From them came the gem-like flames cutting through the golden mist. They danced and played around her in numerous quickly shifting goblin shapes. They circled her feet in bright, fairy-like rings; then expanded into bright disks and stars, shooting up and swirling around her beautiful white figure in vibrant, multi-colored circles of living fire. Mixed in with the disks and stars were tiny crosses shining with dark reds and smoky oranges.
A flash of blue incandescence and a slender pillared shape leaped from the floor; became a coronet, a whirling, flashing halo toward which streamed up the flaming tendrilings of her tresses. Other halos circled her arms and breasts; they spun like bracelets about the outstretched arms.
A burst of blue light and a thin, pillar-like form shot up from the floor; it turned into a crown, a swirling, shining halo towards which her fiery hair streamed upward. Other halos surrounded her arms and chest; they twirled like bracelets around her extended arms.
Then like a swiftly rushing wave a host of the Little Things thrust themselves up, covered her, hid her in a coruscating cloud.
Then, like a quickly crashing wave, a bunch of Little Things pushed their way up, covered her, and hid her in a sparkling cloud.
I saw an exquisite arm thrust itself from their clinging, wave gaily; saw her glorious head emerge from the incredible, the seething draperies of living jewels. I heard her laughter, sweet and golden and far away.
I saw a beautiful arm reaching out from their embrace, waving cheerfully; saw her stunning head rise up from the unbelievable, the swirling fabrics of living jewels. I heard her laughter, sweet and golden and distant.
Goddess of the Inexplicable! Madonna of the Metal Babes!
Goddess of the Unexplainable! Queen of the Metal Girls!
The Nursery of the Metal People!
The Nursery of the Metal People!
Norhala was gone, blotted out from our sight! Gone too were the bar of light and the chamber into which we had been peering. We stared at a smooth, blank wall. With that same ensorcelled swiftness the wall had closed even as we had stared through it; closed so quickly that we had not seen its motion.
Norhala was gone, completely out of our sight! The beam of light and the room we had been looking into were gone too. We were left staring at a smooth, blank wall. With the same magical speed, the wall had shut off just as we were looking through it; it closed so fast that we didn't even see it move.
I gripped Drake; shrank with him into the farthest corner—for on the other side of us the wall was opening. First it was only a crack; then rapidly it widened. There stretched another passageway, luminous and long; far down it we glimpsed movement. Closer that movement came, grew plainer. Out of the mistily luminous distances, three abreast and filling the corridor from side to side, raced upon us a company of the great spheres!
I held onto Drake, squeezing into the farthest corner—because on the other side, the wall was starting to open. At first, it was just a crack; then it quickly widened. There was another passageway, bright and long; deep inside, we saw some movement. That movement got closer and clearer. From the softly glowing distance, three large spheres raced towards us, filling the corridor from side to side!
Back we cowered from their approach—back and back; arms outstretched, pressing against the barrier, flattening ourselves against the shock of the destroying impact menacing.
Back we shrank from their approach—back and back; arms outstretched, pressing against the barrier, flattening ourselves against the sudden force of the threatening impact.
“It's all up,” muttered Drake. “No place to run. They're bound to smash us. Stick close, Doc. Get back to Ruth. Maybe I can stop them!”
“It's all over,” Drake muttered. “No place to run. They’re going to crush us. Stay close, Doc. Get back to Ruth. Maybe I can stop them!”
Before I could check him, he had leaped straight in the path of the rushing globes, now a scant twoscore yards away.
Before I could stop him, he jumped right into the path of the speeding orbs, now only about forty yards away.
The globes stopped—halted a few feet from him. They seemed to contemplate us, astonished. They turned upon themselves, as though consulting. Slowly they advanced. We were pushed forward and lifted gently. Then as we hung suspended, held by that force which always I can liken only to myriads of tiny invisible hands, the shining arcs of their backs undulated beneath us.
The globes stopped—halted a few feet away from him. They seemed to watch us, amazed. They spun around as if conferring with one another. Slowly, they moved closer. We were nudged forward and lifted gently. Then, as we floated there, held by a force that I can only compare to countless tiny invisible hands, the glowing arcs of their backs rippled beneath us.
Their files swung around the corner and marched down the passage by which we had come from the immense hall. And when the last rank had passed from under us we were dropped softly to our feet; stood swaying in their wake.
Their files turned the corner and walked down the corridor we had used to come from the huge hall. And when the last group had passed us, we were gently set down on our feet; we stood, swaying in their wake.
A curious frenzy of helpless indignation shook me, a rage of humiliation obscuring all gratitude I should have felt for our escape. Drake's eyes blazed wrath.
A strange wave of helpless anger swept over me, a humiliating rage drowning out any gratitude I should have felt for our escape. Drake's eyes burned with fury.
“The insolent devils!” He raised clenched fists. “The insolent, domineering devils!”
“The arrogant demons!” He raised his clenched fists. “The arrogant, controlling demons!”
We stared after them.
We watched them leave.
Was the passage growing narrower—closing? Even as I gazed I saw it shrink; saw its walls slide silently toward each other. I pushed Drake into the newly opened way and sprang after him.
Was the passage getting narrower—closing in? Even as I looked, I could see it shrink; I saw its walls quietly slide toward each other. I pushed Drake into the newly opened space and jumped after him.
Behind us was an unbroken wall covering all that space in which but a moment before we had stood!
Behind us was a solid wall, filling the entire space where we had just stood moments before!
Is it to be wondered that a panic seized us; that we began to run crazily down the alley that still lay open before us, casting over our shoulders quick, fearful glances to see whether that inexorable, dreadful closing was continuing, threatening to crush us between these walls like flies in a vise of steel?
Is it any surprise that we panicked, running wildly down the alley still open in front of us, glancing back quickly and fearfully to see if that relentless, terrifying closure was still happening, ready to trap us between these walls like flies in a steel vise?
But they did not close. Unbroken, silent, the way stretched before us and behind us. At last, gasping, avoiding each other's gaze, we paused.
But they didn’t shut. Unbroken and silent, the road stretched out in front of us and behind us. Finally, breathless and avoiding each other’s eyes, we stopped.
And at that very moment of pause a deeper tremor shook me, a trembling of the very foundations of life, the shuddering of one who faces the inconceivable knowing at last that the inconceivable—IS.
And at that moment of silence, a deeper shiver ran through me, a shaking of the very foundations of existence, the quaking of someone confronting the unimaginable, finally realizing that the unimaginable—IS.
For, abruptly, walls and floor and roof broke forth into countless twinklings!
For, suddenly, the walls, floor, and ceiling sparkled with countless lights!
As though a film had been withdrawn from them, as though they had awakened from slumber, myriads of little points of light shone forth upon us from the pale-blue surfaces—lights that considered us, measured us—mocked us.
As if a movie had been taken away from them, as if they had just woken up from a deep sleep, countless tiny points of light glimmered on the pale-blue surfaces—lights that observed us, evaluated us—ridiculed us.
The little points of living light that were the eyes of the Metal People!
The tiny glowing spots that were the eyes of the Metal People!
This was no corridor cut through inert matter by mechanic art; its opening had been caused by no hidden mechanisms! It was a living Thing—walled and floored and roofed by the living bodies—of the Metal People themselves.
This wasn't just a corridor carved through solid stuff by machines; its entrance wasn't created by secret mechanisms! It was a living Entity—surrounded and topped by the living bodies—of the Metal People themselves.
Its opening, as had been the closing of that other passage, was the conscious, coordinate and voluntary action of the Things that formed these mighty walls.
Its opening, just like the closing of that other passage, was the deliberate, coordinated, and voluntary action of the things that made up these massive walls.
An action that obeyed, was directed by, the incredibly gigantic, communistic will which, like the spirit of the hive, the soul of the formicary, animated every unit of them.
An action that followed, was directed by, the overwhelmingly massive, communist will which, like the spirit of the hive, the essence of the ant colony, energized every one of them.
A greater realization swept us. If THIS were true, then those pillars in the vast hall, its towering walls—all this City was one living Thing!
A deeper understanding came over us. If THIS was true, then those pillars in the huge hall, its towering walls—all of this City was one living Being!
Built of the animate bodies of countless millions! Tons upon countless tons of them shaping a gigantic pile of which every atom was sentient, mobile—intelligent!
Built from the living bodies of countless millions! Tons upon countless tons of them forming a massive heap where every atom was aware, moving—intelligent!
A Metal Monster!
A Metal Beast!
Now I knew why it was that its frowning facade had seemed to watch us Argus-eyed as the Things had tossed us toward it. It HAD watched us!
Now I understood why its grim exterior seemed to observe us closely as the Things had thrown us toward it. It HAD watched us!
That flood of watchfulness pulsing about us had been actual concentration of regard of untold billions of tiny eyes of the living block which formed the City's cliff.
That overwhelming sense of awareness surrounding us was like the focused attention of countless tiny eyes from the living mass that made up the City's cliff.
A City that Saw! A City that was Alive!
A City that Witnessed! A City that Thrived!
No secret mechanism then—back darted my mind to that first terror—had closed the wall, shutting from our sight Norhala at play with the Little Things. None had opened the way for, had closed the way behind, the coursing spheres. It had been done by the conscious action of the conscious Things of whose living bodies was built this whole tremendous thinking pile!
No hidden force then—my mind raced back to that initial fear—had blocked the wall, hiding Norhala from view as she played with the Little Things. No one had opened the path for, or closed the path behind, the moving spheres. It was all done by the deliberate actions of the aware Things that made up this entire huge thinking structure!
I think that for a moment we both went a little mad as that staggering truth came to us. I know we started to run once more, side by side, gripping like frightened children each other's hands. Then Drake stopped.
I think that for a moment we both went a little crazy as that shocking truth hit us. I know we started to run again, side by side, holding each other's hands tightly like scared kids. Then Drake stopped.
“By all the HELL of this place,” he said, solemnly, “I'll run no more. After all—we're men. If they kill us, they kill us. But by the God who made me I'll run from them no more. I'll die standing.”
“By all the hell in this place,” he said seriously, “I won't run anymore. After all—we're men. If they kill us, they kill us. But by the God who created me, I won't run from them again. I'll die standing.”
His courage steadied me. Defiantly we marched on. Up from below us, down from the roof, out from the walls of our way the hosts of eyes gleamed and twinkled upon us.
His courage kept me steady. With determination, we marched on. From below us, from above us, and from the walls around us, countless eyes gleamed and twinkled at us.
“Who could have believed it?” he muttered, half to himself. “A living city of them! A living nest of them; a prodigious living nest of metal!”
“Who could have believed it?” he murmured, mostly to himself. “A city full of them! A vibrant nest of them; an incredible living nest of metal!”
“A nest?” I caught the word. What did it suggest? That was it—the nest of the army ants, the city of the army ants, that Beebe had studied in the South American jungles and once described to me. After all, was this more wonderful, more unbelievable than that—the city of ants which was formed by their living bodies precisely as this was of the bodies of the Cubes?
“A nest?” I picked up on that word. What did it mean? That was it—the nest of the army ants, the colony of the army ants, that Beebe had studied in the South American jungles and once told me about. After all, was this more amazing, more unbelievable than that—the colony of ants that was built by their living bodies just like this was made up of the bodies of the Cubes?
How had Beebe * phrased it—“the home, the nest, the hearth, the nursery, the bridal suite, the kitchen, the bed and board of the army ants.” Built of and occupied by those blind and deaf and savage little insects which by the guidance of smell alone carried on the most intricate operations, the most complex activities. Nothing here was stranger than that, I reflected—if once one could rid the mind of the paralyzing influence of the shapes of the Metal Things. Whence came the stimuli that moved THEM, the stimuli to which THEY reacted?
How had Beebe put it—“the home, the nest, the hearth, the nursery, the bridal suite, the kitchen, the bed and board of the army ants”? Built of and inhabited by those blind, deaf, and fierce little insects that, guided only by their sense of smell, conducted the most intricate operations and complex activities. Nothing seemed stranger than that, I thought—if only one could free the mind from the stifling influence of the shapes of the Metal Things. Where did the stimuli that motivated THEM come from, the stimuli to which THEY responded?
* William Beebe, Atlantic Monthly, October, 1919.
* William Beebe, Atlantic Monthly, October, 1919.
Well then—whence and how came the orders to which the ANTS responded; that bade them open THIS corridor in their nest, close THAT, form this chamber, fill that one? Was one more mysterious than the other?
Well then—where did the orders that the ANTS followed come from, and how were they given? What instructed them to open THIS corridor in their nest, close THAT one, create this chamber, and fill that one? Was one more mysterious than the other?
Breaking into my current of thoughts came consciousness that I was moving with increased speed; that my body was fast growing lighter.
Breaking into my train of thought was the realization that I was moving faster; that my body was rapidly becoming lighter.
Simultaneously with this recognition I felt myself lifted from the floor of the corridor and levitated with considerable rapidity forward; looking down I saw that floor several feet below me. Drake's arm wound itself around my shoulder.
At the same time I realized this, I felt myself get lifted off the corridor floor and quickly float forward; when I looked down, I saw the floor several feet below me. Drake’s arm wrapped around my shoulder.
“Closing up behind us,” he muttered. “They're putting us—out.”
“Closing up behind us,” he muttered. “They’re shutting us—out.”
It was, indeed, as though the passageway had wearied of our deliberate progress. Had decided to—give us a lift. Rearward it was shutting. I noted with interest how accurately this motion kept pace with our own speed, and how fluidly the walls seemed to run together.
It felt like the passageway was tired of us moving slowly. It had decided to give us a boost. The back was closing off. I found it interesting how perfectly this closing matched our speed, and how smoothly the walls seemed to come together.
Our movement became accelerated. It was as though we floated buoyantly, weightless, upon some swift stream. The sensation was curiously pleasant, languorous—what was that word Ruth had used?—ELEMENTAL—and free. The supporting force seemed to flow equally from walls and floor; to reach down to us from the roof. It was slumberously even, and effortless. I saw that in advance of us the living corridor was opening even as behind us it was closing.
Our movement sped up. It felt like we were floating lightly, weightless on a fast river. The feeling was strangely nice, relaxed—what was that word Ruth had used?—ELEMENTAL—and free. The force supporting us seemed to come equally from the walls and floor; it reached down to us from the ceiling. It was lazily smooth and effortless. I noticed that ahead of us the living corridor was opening just as it was closing behind us.
All around us the little eye points twinkled and—laughed.
All around us, the little lights twinkled and—laughed.
There was no danger here—there could be none. Deeper and deeper dropped my mind into the depths of that alien tranquillity. Faster and faster we floated—onward.
There was no danger here—there couldn't be any. My mind sank deeper and deeper into that strange calm. We floated faster and faster—forward.
Abruptly, ahead of us shone a blaze of daylight. We passed into it. The force holding us withdrew its grip; I felt solidity beneath my feet; stood and leaned back against a smooth wall.
Abruptly, ahead of us was a bright light. We stepped into it. The force that was holding us released its grip; I felt solid ground under my feet; I stood up and leaned back against a smooth wall.
The corridor had ended and—had shut us out from itself.
The hallway came to an end and shut us out from it.
“Bounced!” exclaimed Drake.
“Bounced!” Drake exclaimed.
And incongruous, flippant, colloquial as was that word, I know none that would better describe my own feelings.
And as inconsistent, casual, and informal as that word is, I know of none that better captures my own feelings.
We were BOUNCED out upon a turret jutting from the barrier. And before us lay spread the most amazing, the most extraordinary fantastic scene upon which, I think, the vision of man has rested since the advent of time.
We were thrown out onto a turret sticking out from the barrier. And before us spread the most amazing, the most extraordinary, fantastical scene that, I think, the human gaze has landed on since the beginning of time.
CHAPTER XX. VAMPIRES OF THE SUN
It was a crater; a half mile on high and all of two thousand feet across ran the circular lip of its vast rim. Above it was a circle of white and glaring sky in whose center flamed the sun.
It was a crater; half a mile high and two thousand feet across, the circular edge of its massive rim stood out. Above it was a bright and glaring circle of sky, and at its center burned the sun.
And instantly, before my vision could grasp a tithe of that panorama, I knew that this place was the very heart of the City; its vital ganglion; its soul.
And right away, before I could fully take in even a small part of that scene, I realized that this place was the true center of the City; its vital nerve; its essence.
Around the crater lip were poised thousands of concave disks, vernal green, enormous. They were like a border of gigantic, upthrust shields; and within each, emblazoned like a shield's device, was a blinding flower of flame—the reflected, dilated face of the sun. Below this diadem hung, pendent, clusters of other disks, swarmed like the globular hiving of the constellation Hercules' captured stars. And each of these prisoned the image of our sun.
Around the edge of the crater were thousands of large, concave disks, bright green and massive. They looked like a border of enormous, raised shields; and within each one, shining like a shield's emblem, was a blinding flower of fire—the reflected, expanded face of the sun. Below this crown hung clusters of other disks, swarming like the globular cluster of stars in the constellation Hercules. Each of these captured the image of our sun.
A hundred feet below us was the crater floor.
A hundred feet below us was the crater floor.
Up from it thrust a mountainous forest of the pallidly radiant cones; bristling; prodigious. Tier upon tier, thicket upon thicket, phalanx upon phalanx they climbed. Up and up, pyramidically, they flung their spiked hosts.
Up from it rose a massive forest of pale glowing cones; sharp; enormous. Layer upon layer, cluster upon cluster, group upon group they ascended. Up and up, in a pyramid shape, they threw their spiked formations.
They drew together two thousand feet above us, clustering close about the foot of a single huge spire which thrust itself skyward above them. The crest of this spire was truncated. From its shorn tip radiated scores of long and slender spokes holding in place a thousand feet wide wheel of wan green disks whose concave surfaces, unlike those smooth ones girding the crater, were curiously faceted.
They gathered together two thousand feet above us, huddling tightly around the base of a massive spire that shot up into the sky above them. The top of this spire was flat. From its cut-off peak, numerous long and slender spokes spread out, supporting a wheel that was a thousand feet wide, made up of pale green disks with concave surfaces that, unlike the smooth ones surrounding the crater, were oddly faceted.
This amazing structure rested upon a myriad-footed base of crystal, even as had that other cornute fantasy beside which we had met the great Disk. But it was in size to that as—as Leviathan to a minnow. From it streamed the same baffling suggestion of invincible force transmuted into matter; energy coalesced into the tangible; power made concentrate in the vestments of substance.
This incredible structure stood on a multi-legged base of crystal, just like that other horned fantasy next to which we had encountered the great Disk. But its size was like Leviathan compared to a minnow. From it radiated the same perplexing hint of unbreakable force turned into matter; energy gathered into the physical; power concentrated in the form of substance.
Half-way between crater lip and floor began the hordes of the Metal People.
Halfway between the edge of the crater and the bottom, the masses of the Metal People started to gather.
In colossal animate cheveau-de-frise of hundred-foot girders they thrust themselves out from the curving walls—walls, I knew, as alive as they!
In a massive, living barrier of hundred-foot beams, they pushed themselves out from the curved walls—walls that I knew were just as alive as they were!
From these Brobdignagian beams they swung in ropes and clusters—spheres and cubes studded as thickly with the pyramids as ever Titan's mace with spikes. Group after bizarre group they dropped; pendulous. Coppices of slender columns of thistled globes sprang up to meet the festooned joists.
From these giant beams, they hung in ropes and clusters—spheres and cubes covered as densely with pyramids as ever Titan's mace was with spikes. Odd group after odd group dropped down, swinging. Clusters of thin columns of thistled globes shot up to meet the decorated joists.
Between the girders they draped themselves in long, stellated garlands; grouped themselves in innumerable, kaleidoscopic patterns.
Between the girders, they hung long, star-shaped garlands; grouped themselves into countless, colorful patterns.
They clicked into place around the golden turret in which we crouched.
They locked into place around the golden turret where we were huddled.
In fantastic arrases they swayed in front of us—now hiding by, now revealing through their quicksilver interweavings the mounts of the Cones.
In amazing tapestries, they moved in front of us—sometimes hiding, sometimes revealing through their shimmering patterns the peaks of the Cones.
And steadily those flowing in below added to their multitudes; gliding up cable and pillar; building out still further the living girders, stringing themselves upon living festoon and living garland, weaving in among them, changing their shapes, rewriting their symbols.
And gradually, those coming in below increased their numbers; moving up cable and pillar; extending the living supports even further, hanging on the living decorations and living garlands, intertwining among them, altering their shapes, recreating their symbols.
They swung and threaded swiftly, in shifting arabesque, in Gothic traceries, in lace-like fantasies; utterly bizarre, unutterably beautiful—crystalline, geometric always.
They moved fluidly and elegantly, in shifting patterns, in Gothic designs, in lace-like fantasies; completely strange, indescribably beautiful—crystalline, always geometric.
Abruptly their movement ceased—so abruptly that the stoppage of all the ordered turmoil had the quality of appalling silence.
Suddenly, their movement stopped—so suddenly that the halt of all the organized chaos created an unsettling silence.
An unimaginable tapestry bedight with incredible broidery, the Metal People draped the vast cup.
An unbelievable tapestry adorned with amazing embroidery, the Metal People covered the large cup.
Pillared it as though it were a temple.
Pillared it as if it were a temple.
Garnished it with their bodies as though it were a shrine.
Garnished it with their bodies as if it were a shrine.
Across the floor toward the Cones glided a palely lustrous sphere. In shape only a globe like all its kind, yet it was invested with power; it radiated power as a star does light; was clothed in unseen garments of supernal force. In its wake drifted two great pyramids; after them ten spheres but little smaller than the Shape which led.
Across the floor toward the Cones glided a softly glowing sphere. It was shaped like any other globe, but it was filled with energy; it radiated energy like a star gives off light; it was wrapped in invisible layers of incredible force. Following it were two large pyramids; behind them trailed ten spheres that were just a bit smaller than the leading Shape.
“The Metal Emperor!” breathed Drake.
“The Metal Emperor!” Drake breathed.
On they swept until they reached the base of the Cones. They paused at the edge of the crystal tabling. They turned.
On they continued until they reached the bottom of the Cones. They stopped at the edge of the crystal surface. They turned.
There was a flashing as of a meteor bursting. The globe had opened into that splendor of jewel fires before which had floated Norhala and Ruth.
There was a flash like a meteor exploding. The world had opened up into that dazzling display of jewel-like flames that Norhala and Ruth had once seen.
I saw again the luminous ovals of sapphire, studding its golden zone, the mystic rose of pulsing, petal flame, the still core of incandescent ruby that was the heart of that rose.
I saw once more the bright blue ovals of sapphire scattered across its golden area, the magical rose of glowing, petal-like flames, and the calm center of shining ruby that was the heart of that rose.
Strangely I felt my own heart veer toward this—Thing; bowing before its beauty and its strength; almost worshiping!
Strangely, I felt my own heart gravitate toward this—Thing; bowing before its beauty and strength; almost worshiping!
A shock of revulsion went through me. I shot a quick, half frightened glance at Drake. He was crouching dangerously close to the lip of the ledge, hands clasped and knuckles white with the intensity of his grip, eyes rapt, staring—upon the verge of worship even as I had been.
A wave of disgust washed over me. I glanced at Drake quickly, half scared. He was crouched perilously close to the edge of the ledge, hands tightly clasped and knuckles white from the intensity of his grip, his eyes fixated, staring—on the brink of worship just like I had been.
“Drake!” I thrust my elbow into his side brutally. “None of that! Remember you're human! Guard yourself, man—guard yourself!”
“Drake!” I jabbed my elbow harshly into his side. “Stop that! Remember you're human! Take care of yourself, man—take care of yourself!”
“What?” he muttered; then, abruptly: “How did you know?”
“What?” he mumbled; then, suddenly: “How did you find out?”
“I felt it myself,” I answered: “For God's sake, Dick—hold fast to yourself! Remember Ruth!”
“I felt it myself,” I replied. “For God's sake, Dick—stay strong! Remember Ruth!”
He shook his head violently—as though to be rid of some clinging, cloying thing.
He shook his head vigorously—as if to get rid of something annoying and sticky.
“I'll not forget again,” he said.
"I won't forget again," he said.
He huddled down once more close to the edge of the shelf; peering over. No one of the Metal People had moved; the silence, the stillness, was unbroken.
He crouched down again at the edge of the shelf, looking over. None of the Metal People had moved; the silence and stillness were unbroken.
Now the flanking pyramids shot forth into twin stars, blazing with violet luminescences. And one by one after them the ten lesser spheres expanded into flaming orbs; beautiful they were, but far less glorious than that Disk of whom they were the counselors?—ministers?—what?
Now the flanking pyramids transformed into two bright stars, glowing with violet light. One by one, the ten smaller spheres turned into fiery orbs; they were beautiful, but nowhere near as magnificent as that Disk, which they served as advisors—ministers?—what?
Still there was no movement among all the arrased, girdered, pillared hosts.
Still, there was no movement among all the arranged, supported, and structured hosts.
There came a little wailing; far away it was and far. Nearer it drew. Was that a tremor that passed through the crowded crater? A quick pulse of—eagerness?
There was a faint wailing sound, distant and remote. It grew closer. Was that a shiver that passed through the packed crater? A sudden rush of—anticipation?
“Hungry!” whispered Drake. “They're HUNGRY!”
“Starving!” whispered Drake. “They're STARVING!”
Closer was the wailing; again that faint tremor quivered over the place. And now I caught it—a quick and avid pulsing.
Closer was the crying; again that faint tremor shook the place. And now I felt it—a quick and eager pulsing.
“Hungry,” whispered Drake again. “Like a lot of lions with the keeper coming along with meat.”
“Hungry,” Drake whispered again. “Like a bunch of lions waiting for the keeper to show up with food.”
The wailing was below us. I felt, not a quiver this time, but an unmistakable shock pass through the Horde. It throbbed—and passed.
The wailing was below us. I felt, not a quiver this time, but an unmistakable shock pass through the Horde. It throbbed—and passed.
Into the field of our vision, up to the flaming Disk rushed an immense cube.
Into our line of sight, an enormous cube rushed toward the flaming disk.
Thrice the height of a tall man—as I think I have noted before—when it unfolded its radiance was that shape of mingled beauty and power I call the Metal Emperor.
Three times the height of a tall man—as I believe I’ve mentioned before—when it revealed its brilliance, it was that combination of beauty and strength that I refer to as the Metal Emperor.
Yet this Thing eclipsed it. Black, uncompromising, in some indefinable way BRUTAL, its square bulk blotted out the Disk's effulgence; shrouded it. And a shadow seemed to fall upon the crater. The violet fires of the flanking stars pulsed out—watchfully, threateningly.
Yet this Thing overshadowed it. Dark, unyielding, in some indescribable way CRUEL, its square mass obscured the Disk's brilliance; enveloped it. And a shadow appeared to fall over the crater. The violet flames of the surrounding stars pulsed—cautiously, menacingly.
For only an instant the darkening block loomed against the Disk; blackened it.
For just a moment, the darkening block stood out against the Disk; it made it look black.
There came another meteor burst of light. Where the cube had been was now a tremendous, fiery cross—a cross inverted.
There was another flash of light. Where the cube had been was now a huge, fiery cross—a cross turned upside down.
Its upper arm arose to twice the length either of its horizontals or the square that was its foot. In its opening it must have turned, for its—FACE—was toward us and away from the Cones, its body hid the Disk, and almost all the surfaces of the two watchful Stars.
Its upper arm was twice as long as either of its horizontal arms or the square base it stood on. It must have turned in its opening, because its—FACE—was facing us and away from the Cones, its body obscured the Disk, and it almost blocked out all the surfaces of the two watchful Stars.
Eighty feet at least in height, this cruciform shape stood. It flamed and flickered with angry, smoky crimsons and scarlets; with sullen orange glowings and glitterings of sulphurous yellows. Within its fires were none of those leaping, multicolored glories that were the Metal Emperor's; no trace of the pulsing, mystic rose; no shadow of jubilant sapphire; no purple royal; no tender, merciful greens nor gracious opalescences. Nothing even of the blasting violet of the Stars.
At least eighty feet tall, this cross-shaped structure towered. It blazed and flickered with intense, smoky reds and deep scarlets; with dull orange glows and sparkling sulfurous yellows. Inside its flames were none of those vibrant, multicolored wonders that belonged to the Metal Emperor; no hint of the pulsing, mystical rose; no shadow of joyful sapphire; no royal purple; no soft, compassionate greens or lovely opalescences. There wasn't even the explosive violet of the Stars.
All angry, smoky reds and ochres the cross blazed forth—and in its lurid glowings was something sinister, something real, something cruel, something—nearer to earth, closer to man.
All fiery, smoky reds and yellows, the cross shone brightly—and in its vivid glow was something eerie, something genuine, something harsh, something—closer to the ground, nearer to humanity.
“The Keeper of the Cones and the Metal Emperor!” muttered Drake. “I begin to get it—yes—I begin to get—Ventnor!”
“The Keeper of the Cones and the Metal Emperor!” Drake muttered. “I’m starting to understand—yes—I’m starting to get—Ventnor!”
Once more the pulse, the avid throbbing shook the crater. And as swiftly in its wake rushed back the stillness, the silence.
Once again, the pulse, the eager pounding shook the crater. And just as quickly, silence and stillness rushed back in its wake.
The Keeper turned—I saw its palely lustrous blue metallic back. I drew out my little field-glasses, focussed them.
The Keeper turned—I saw its pale, shiny blue metallic back. I pulled out my small field glasses and focused them.
The Cross slipped sidewise past the Disk, its courtiers, its stellated guardians. As it went by they swung about with it; ever facing it.
The Cross moved sideways past the Disk, its attendants and its starry protectors. As it passed, they turned with it, always facing it.
And now at last was clear a thing that had puzzled greatly—the mechanism of that opening process by which sphere became oval disk, pyramid a four-pointed star and—as I had glimpsed in the play of the Little Things about Norhala, could see now so plainly in the Keeper—the blocks took this inverted cruciform shape.
And now it was finally clear about something that had been a big mystery—the process through which a sphere turned into an oval disk, a pyramid transformed into a four-pointed star, and—as I had noticed in the movements of the Little Things around Norhala, I could now see clearly in the Keeper—the blocks took on this upside-down cross shape.
The Metal People were hollow!
The Metal People were empty!
Hollow metal—boxes!
Hollow metal containers!
In their enclosing sides dwelt all their vitality—their powers—themselves!
In their surrounding walls lived all their energy—their abilities—themselves!
And those sides were—everything that THEY were!
And those sides were—everything that THEY were!
Folded, the oval disk became the sphere; the four points of the star, the square from which those points radiated; shutting became the pyramid; the six faces of the cubes were when opened the inverted cross.
Folded, the oval disk turned into a sphere; the four points of the star, the square from which those points spread out; closing became the pyramid; the six faces of the cubes, when opened, became the inverted cross.
Nor were these flexible, mobile walls massive. They were indeed, considering the apparent mass of the Metal Folk, most astonishingly fragile. Those of the Keeper, despite its eighty feet of height, could not have been more than a yard in thickness. At the edges I thought I could see groovings; noted the same appearances at the outlines of the Stars. Seen sidewise, the body of the Metal Emperor showed as a convexity; its surface smooth, with a suggestion of transparency.
Nor were these flexible, mobile walls huge. They were actually, considering the apparent size of the Metal Folk, surprisingly fragile. Those of the Keeper, despite its eighty feet of height, couldn't have been more than a yard thick. At the edges, I thought I could see grooves; I noticed the same features at the outlines of the Stars. When viewed from the side, the body of the Metal Emperor appeared as a curve; its surface was smooth, with a hint of transparency.
The Keeper was bending; its oblong upper plane dropping forward as though upon a hinge. Lower and lower this flange bent—in a grotesque, terrifying obeisance; a horrible mockery of reverence.
The Keeper was bending; its elongated upper surface tilted forward as if on a hinge. Lower and lower this edge bent—in a twisted, frightening gesture of submission; a dreadful parody of respect.
Was this mountain of Cones then actually a shrine—an idol of the Metal People—their God?
Was this pile of Cones actually a shrine—an idol of the Metal People—their God?
The oblong that was the upper half of the cruciform Shape extended now at right angles to the horizontal arms. It hovered, a rectangle forty feet long, as many feet over the floor at the base of the crystal pedestal. It bent again, this time from the hinge that held the outstretched arms to the base. And now it was a huge truncated cross, a T-shaped figure, hovering only twenty feet above the pave.
The rectangular section that made up the top half of the cross shape now extended at right angles to the horizontal arms. It hovered, a rectangle forty feet long and just as wide above the floor at the base of the crystal pedestal. It bent again, this time from the hinge that connected the outstretched arms to the base. Now it formed a huge truncated cross, a T-shaped figure, hovering just twenty feet above the ground.
Down from the Keeper writhed and flicked a tangle of tentacles; serpentine, whiplike. Silvery white, they were dyed with the scarlet and orange flaming of the surface now hidden from my eyes; reflected those sullen and angry gleamings. Vermiceous, coiling, they seemed to drop from every inch of the overhanging planes.
Down from the Keeper twisted and flicked a tangle of tentacles; serpentine, whip-like. Silvery white, they were stained with the red and orange flames of the surface now hidden from my view; they reflected the dull and angry glimmers. Worm-like and coiling, they seemed to drop from every inch of the overhanging surfaces.
Something there was beneath them—something like an immense and luminous tablet. The tentacles were moving over it—pressing here, thrusting there, turning, pushing, manipulating—
Something was beneath them—something like a huge, glowing tablet. The tentacles were moving over it—pressing here, thrusting there, turning, pushing, manipulating—
A shuddering passed through the crowding cones. I saw the tremor shake their bristling hosts, oscillate the great spire, set the faceted disks quivering.
A shudder ran through the crowded cones. I saw the tremor shake their bristling formations, make the tall spire sway, and set the faceted disks vibrating.
The trembling grew; a vibration in every separate cone that became even more rapid. There was a faint, curiously oppressive humming—like the distant echo of a tempest in chaos.
The shaking intensified; a vibration in each individual cone that became even faster. There was a soft, strangely heavy hum—like the distant sound of a storm in turmoil.
Faster, ever faster grew the vibration. Now the sharp outlines of the cones were dissolving.
Faster, even faster, the vibration increased. Now the sharp edges of the cones were fading.
And now they were—gone.
And now they were—gone.
The mount of the cones had become a mighty pyramid of pale green radiance—one tremendous, pallid flame, of which the spire was the tongue. Out from the disked wheel at its shorn tip gushed a flood of light—light that gathered itself from the leaping radiance below it.
The peak of the cones had turned into a massive pyramid of pale green light—one huge, pale flame, with the spire as its tongue. From the disk-shaped wheel at its cut-off tip poured a torrent of light—light that collected itself from the vibrant glow below.
The tentacles of the Keeper moved more swiftly over the enigmatic tablet; writhing cloudily; confusedly rapid. The faceted disks wavered; turned upward; the wheel began to whirl—faster—faster—
The Keeper's tentacles moved quickly over the mysterious tablet; swirling in a foggy, chaotic manner. The faceted disks trembled and turned upward as the wheel started to spin—faster—faster—
Up from that flaming circle, out into the sky leaped a thick, pale green column of intensest light.
Up from that fiery circle, into the sky shot a thick, pale green column of intense light.
With prodigious speed, as compact as water, CONCENTRATE, it struck—straight out toward the face of the sun.
With incredible speed, as fluid as water, CONCENTRATE, it struck—directly toward the face of the sun.
It thrust up with the speed of light—the speed of light? A thought came to me; incredible I believed it even as I reacted to it. My pulse is uniformly seventy to the minute. I sought my wrist, found the artery, made allowance for its possible acceleration, began to count.
It shot up at the speed of light—the speed of light? A thought crossed my mind; it’s unbelievable, yet I accepted it as I felt the rush. My heartbeat is steady at seventy beats per minute. I looked at my wrist, located the pulse, accounted for its possible increase, and started to count.
“What's the matter?” asked Drake.
“What's wrong?” asked Drake.
“Take my glasses,” I muttered, trying to keep up, while speaking, my tally. “Matches in my pocket. Smoke the lenses. I want to look at sun.”
“Take my glasses,” I mumbled, trying to keep up while counting. “Matches in my pocket. Smoke the lenses. I want to look at the sun.”
With a look of stupefied amazement which, at another time I would have found laughable, he obeyed.
With a look of complete shock that, at another time I would have found funny, he did as he was told.
“Hold them to my eyes,” I ordered.
“Hold them up to my eyes,” I ordered.
Three minutes had gone by.
Three minutes had passed.
There it was—that for which I sought. Clear through the darkened lenses I could see the sun spot, high up on the northern-most limb of the sun. An unimaginable cyclone of incandescent gases; an unthinkably huge dynamo pouring its floods of electro-magnetism upon all the circling planets; that solar crater which we now know was, when at its maximum, all of one hundred and fifty thousand miles across; the great sun spot of the summer of 1919—the most enormous ever recorded by astronomical science.
There it was—the thing I had been searching for. Through the dark lenses, I could see the sunspot, high up on the northern edge of the sun. An incredible whirlwind of blazing gases; an unimaginably large powerhouse pouring its streams of electromagnetism onto all the surrounding planets; that solar crater, which we now know, at its peak, was a staggering one hundred and fifty thousand miles wide; the great sunspot of the summer of 1919—the largest ever recorded by astronomical science.
Five minutes had gone by.
Five minutes had passed.
Common sense whispered to me. There was no use keeping my eyes fixed to the glasses. Even if that thought were true—even if that pillar of radiance were a MESSENGER, an earth-hurled bolt flying to the sun through atmosphere and outer space with the speed of light, even if it were this stupendous creation of these Things, still between eight and nine minutes must elapse before it could reach the orb; and as many minutes must go by before the image of whatever its impact might produce upon the sun could pass back over the bridge of light spanning the ninety millions of miles between it and us.
Common sense told me there was no point in staring at the glasses. Even if that idea were true—even if that glowing pillar were a MESSENGER, a bolt shot from Earth flying to the sun at the speed of light, even if it were this amazing creation of these Things, still eight to nine minutes would have to pass before it could reach the sun; and the same amount of time would have to go by before the image of whatever impact it might have on the sun could travel back over the beam of light covering the ninety million miles between it and us.
And after all did not that hypothesis belong to the utterly impossible? Even were it so—what was it that the Metal Monster expected to follow? This radiant shaft, colossal as it was to us, was infinitesimal compared to the target at which it was aimed.
And after all, didn’t that idea belong to the completely impossible? Even if that’s the case—what did the Metal Monster expect to happen next? This brilliant beam, as huge as it seemed to us, was tiny compared to the target it was aimed at.
What possible effect could that spear have upon the solar forces?
What impact could that spear have on the solar forces?
And yet—and yet—a gnat's bite can drive an elephant mad. And Nature's balance is delicate; and what great happenings may follow the slightest disturbance of her infinitely sensitive, her complex, equilibrium? It might be—it might be—
And yet—and yet—a gnat's bite can drive an elephant crazy. And Nature's balance is fragile; what major events might occur from the slightest disruption of her incredibly sensitive, her complicated, equilibrium? It could be—it could be—
Eight minutes had passed.
Eight minutes had gone by.
“Take the glasses,” I bade Drake. “Look up at the sun spot—the big one.”
“Take the glasses,” I told Drake. “Look up at the sunspot—the big one.”
“I see it.” He had obeyed me. “What of it?”
“I see it.” He had followed my command. “So what?”
Nine minutes.
Nine minutes.
The shaft, if I were right, had by now touched the sun. What was to follow?
The shaft, if I was correct, had by now reached the sun. What would come next?
“I don't get you at all,” said Drake, and lowered the glasses.
“I don’t understand you at all,” Drake said, lowering his glasses.
Ten minutes.
10 minutes.
“What's happening? Look at the Cones! Look at the Emperor!” gasped Drake.
“What's going on? Check out the Cones! Look at the Emperor!” Drake exclaimed.
I peered down, then almost forgot to count.
I looked down, then almost forgot to keep track.
The pyramidal flame that had been the mount of Cones was shrunken. The pillar of radiance had not lessened—but the mechanism that was its source had retreated whole yards within the field of its crystal base.
The pyramidal flame that used to be the mount of Cones was smaller now. The pillar of light hadn’t dimmed—but the mechanism that powered it had pulled back several yards within the area of its crystal base.
And the Metal Emperor! Dulled and faint were his fires, dimmed his splendors; and fainter still were the violet luminescences of the watching Stars, the shimmering livery of his court.
And the Metal Emperor! His fires were dull and faint, his splendors dimmed; and even fainter were the violet glows of the watching Stars, the shimmering attire of his court.
The Keeper of the Cones! Were not its outstretched planes hovering lower and lower over the gleaming tablet; its tentacles moving aimlessly, feebly—wearily?
The Keeper of the Cones! Were those outstretched planes drifting closer and closer over the shiny surface; its tentacles moving aimlessly, weakly—tired?
I had a sense of force being withdrawn from all about me. It was as though all the City were being drained of life—as though vitality were being sucked from it to feed this pyramid of radiance; drained from it to forge the thrusting spear piercing sunward.
I felt a sense of energy fading from everything around me. It was like the entire City was losing its life—as if its vitality was being drawn out to nourish this pyramid of light; drained away to create the powerful spear reaching toward the sun.
The Metal People seemed to hang limply, inert; the living girders seemed to sag; the living columns to bend; to droop and to sway.
The Metal People looked like they were hanging loosely, motionless; the living girders appeared to sag; the living columns seemed to bend, droop, and sway.
Twelve minutes.
12 minutes.
With a nerve-racking crash one of the laden beams fell; dragging down with it others; bending, shattering in its fall a thicket of the horned columns. Behind us the sparkling eyes of the wall were dimmed, vacant—dying. Something of that hellish loneliness, that demoniac desire for immolation that had assailed us in the haunted hollow of the ruins began to creep over me.
With a nerve-wracking crash, one of the heavy beams fell, taking down others with it, bending and shattering a cluster of the horned columns. Behind us, the sparkling eyes of the wall faded, empty—dying. That hellish loneliness and the desperate desire for destruction that had hit us in the eerie hollow of the ruins started to creep over me.
The crowded crater was fainting. The life was going out of the City—its magnetic life, draining into the shaft of green fire.
The crowded crater was fading. The City was losing its vibrant energy, draining away into the shaft of green fire.
Duller grew the Metal Emperor's glories.
Duller grew the Metal Emperor's glories.
Fourteen minutes.
14 minutes.
“Goodwin,” cried Drake, “the life's going out of these Things! Going out with that ray they're shooting.”
“Goodwin,” Drake shouted, “these things are losing their life! They're going out with that beam they’re firing.”
Fifteen minutes.
15 minutes.
I watched the tentacles of the Keeper grope over the tablet. Abruptly the flaming pyramid darkened—WENT OUT.
I watched the Keeper's tentacles move over the tablet. Suddenly, the flaming pyramid dimmed—WENT OUT.
The radiant pillar hurtled upward like a thunder-bolt; vanished in space.
The bright pillar shot up like a lightning bolt; disappeared into the sky.
Before us stood the mount of cones, shrunken to a sixth of its former size.
Before us stood the mound of cones, now reduced to a sixth of its original size.
Sixteen minutes.
16 minutes.
All about the crater-lip the ringed shields tilted; thrust themselves on high, as though behind each was an eager lifting arm. Below them the hived clusters of disks changed from globules into wide coronets.
All around the edge of the crater, the ringed shields angled upward, as if an eager arm was lifting each one. Below them, the clustered disks transformed from small spheres into broad crowns.
Seventeen minutes.
17 minutes.
I dropped my wrist; seized the glasses from Drake; raised them to the sun. For a moment I saw nothing—then a tiny spot of white incandescence shone forth at the lower edge of the great spot. It grew into a point of radiance, dazzling even through the shadowed lenses.
I let my wrist drop, grabbed the glasses from Drake, and held them up to the sun. For a moment, I saw nothing—then a small spot of bright light appeared at the lower edge of the large area. It expanded into a point of brightness, shining even through the dark lenses.
I rubbed my eyes; looked again. It was still there, larger—blazing with an ever increasing and intolerable intensity.
I rubbed my eyes and looked again. It was still there, bigger—shining with an ever-increasing and unbearable intensity.
I handed the glasses to Drake, silently.
I silently handed the glasses to Drake.
“I see it!” he muttered. “I see it! And THAT did it—that! Goodwin!” There was panic in his cry. “Goodwin! The spot! it's widening! It's widening!”
“I see it!” he muttered. “I see it! And THAT did it—that! Goodwin!” There was panic in his voice. “Goodwin! The spot! It's getting bigger! It's getting bigger!”
I snatched the glasses from him. I caught again the dazzling flashing. But whether Drake HAD seen the spot widen, change—to this day I do not know.
I grabbed the glasses from him. I saw the bright flashes again. But whether Drake had noticed the spot expand and change—I still don't know to this day.
To me it seemed unchanged—and yet—perhaps it was not. It may be that under that finger of force, that spear of light, that wound in the side of our sun HAD opened further—
To me, it felt the same—but maybe it wasn't. It could be that beneath that force, that beam of light, that wound in our sun's side HAD opened up more—
That the sun had winced!
That the sun had flinched!
I do not to this day know. But whether it had or not—still shone the intolerably brilliant light. And miracle enough that was for me.
I still don't know to this day. But whether it did or not—still shone the incredibly bright light. And that was miracle enough for me.
Twenty minutes—subconsciously I had gone on counting—twenty minutes—
Twenty minutes—subconsciously I had continued counting—twenty minutes—
About the cratered girdle of the upthrust shields a glimmering mistiness was gathering; a translucent mist, beryl pale and beryl clear. In a heart-beat it had thickened into a vast and vaporous ring through whose swarms of corpuscles the sun's reflected image upon each disk shone clear—as though seen through clouds of transparent atoms of aquamarine.
About the cratered edge of the raised shields, a shimmering mist was forming; a see-through mist, light green and clear. In an instant, it thickened into a large, foggy ring through which swirls of particles allowed the sun's reflected image on each disk to shine clearly—as if viewed through clouds of clear aquamarine atoms.
Again the filaments of the Keeper moved—feebly. As one of the hosts of circling shields shifted downward. Brilliant, ever more brilliant, waxed the fast-thickening mists.
Again, the Keeper's threads shifted—weakly. As one of the circling shields lowered, the brilliant, increasingly bright mists thickened even more.
Abruptly, and again as one, the disks began to revolve. From every concave surface, from the surfaces of the huge circlets below them, flashed out a stream of green fire—green as the fire of green life itself. Corpuscular, spun of uncounted rushing, dazzling ions the great rays struck across, impinged upon the thousand-foot wheel that crowned the cones; set it whirling.
Abruptly, and again as one, the disks began to spin. From every concave surface, from the huge circles below them, a stream of green fire burst forth—green like the fire of life itself. Made up of countless fast-moving, dazzling ions, the great rays struck across and hit the thousand-foot wheel that topped the cones, causing it to spin wildly.
Over it I saw form a limpid cloud of the brilliant vapors. Whence came these sparkling nebulosities, these mists of light? It was as though the clustered, spinning disks reached into the shadowless air, sucked from it some unseen, rhythmic energy and transformed it into this visible, coruscating flood.
Over it, I saw a clear cloud of bright vapors. Where did these sparkling wisps of light come from? It was like the clustered, spinning disks were reaching into the shadowless air, pulling out some invisible, rhythmic energy, and turning it into this visible, shimmering flow.
For now it was a flood. Down from the immense wheel came pouring cataracts of green fires. They cascaded over the cones; deluged them; engulfed them.
For now, it was a flood. Down from the massive wheel came rushing waterfalls of green flames. They poured over the cones; overwhelmed them; consumed them.
Beneath that radiant inundation the cones grew. Perceptibly their volume increased—as though they gorged themselves upon the light. No—it was as though the corpuscles flew to them, coalesced and built themselves into the structure.
Beneath that bright flood of light, the cones grew. You could see their size increase—as if they were soaking up the light. No—it was more like the particles zoomed towards them, combined, and formed their structure.
Out and further out upon the base of crystal they crept. And higher and higher soared their tips, thrusting, ever thrusting upward toward the whirling wheel that fed them.
Out and further out on the base of crystal they crept. And higher and higher their tips soared, pushing, always pushing upward toward the spinning wheel that fed them.
Now from the Keeper's planes writhed the Keeper's tangle of tentacles, uncoiling eagerly, avidly, through the twenty feet of space between their source and the enigmatic mechanism they manipulated. The crater's disks tilted downward. Into the vast hollow shot their jets of green radiance, drenching the Metal Hordes, splashing from the polished walls wherever the Metal Hordes had left those living walls exposed.
Now from the Keeper's planes writhed the Keeper's tangle of tentacles, uncoiling eagerly, hungrily, through the twenty feet of space between their source and the mysterious device they controlled. The crater's disks tilted downward. Into the enormous hollow shot their jets of green light, soaking the Metal Hordes, splashing off the polished walls wherever the Metal Hordes had left those living walls exposed.
All about us was a trembling, an accelerating pulse of life. Colossal, rhythmic, ever quicker, ever more powerfully that pulse throbbed—a prodigious vibration monstrously alive.
All around us was a quivering, a speeding heartbeat of life. Huge, rhythmic, faster and more intense, that heartbeat pulsed—a massive vibration incredibly alive.
“Feeding!” whispered Drake. “Feeding! Feeding on the sun!”
“Feeding!” Drake whispered. “Feeding! Feeding on the sun!”
Faster danced the radiant beams. The crater was a cauldron of green fires through which the conical rays angled and interwove, crossed and mingled. And where they mingled, where they crossed, flamed out suddenly immense rayless orbs; palpitant for an instant, then dissolving in spiralling, feathery spray of pallid emerald incandescences.
Faster danced the bright beams. The crater was a boiling pot of green flames through which the conical rays angled and intertwined, crossed and mingled. And where they mingled, where they crossed, huge rayless orbs suddenly flared up; pulsating for a moment, then breaking apart into swirling, feathery sprays of pale emerald light.
Stronger and stronger beat the pulse of returning life.
Stronger and stronger pulsed the rhythm of life coming back.
A jetting stream struck squarely upon the Metal Emperor. Out blazed his splendors—jubilant. His golden zodiac, no longer tarnished and dull, ran with sun flames; the wondrous rose was a racing, lambent miracle.
A stream of light hit the Metal Emperor directly. His brilliance flared up—joyful. His shiny gold zodiac, now bright and vibrant, shone with fiery sunlight; the amazing rose transformed into a swift, glowing miracle.
Up snapped the Keeper; towered behind him, all flickering scarlets and leaping yellows—no longer wrathful or sullen.
Up snapped the Keeper; towering behind him, all flickering reds and jumping yellows—no longer angry or gloomy.
The place dripped radiance; was filling like a chrisom with radiance.
The place radiated light; it was filling up like a glowing robe with brightness.
Us, too, the sparkling mists bathed.
Us, too, were soaked in the sparkling mist.
I was conscious of a curiously wild exhilaration; a quickening of the pulse; an abnormally rapid breathing. I stooped to touch Drake; sparks leaped from my outstretched fingers, great green sparks that crackled as they impacted upon him. He gave them no heed; but stared with fascinated eyes upon the crater.
I felt a strangely wild excitement; my heart was racing, and I was breathing fast. I bent down to touch Drake; sparks flew from my outstretched fingers—big green sparks that crackled when they hit him. He didn't pay them any attention but kept staring with wide, fascinated eyes at the crater.
Now from every side broke a tempest of gem fires. From every girder and column, from every arras, pendent and looping, burst diamond glitterings, ruby luminescences, lanced flames of molten emerald and sapphires, flashings of amethyst and opal, meteoric iridescences, dazzling spectrums.
Now from every direction erupted a storm of gemstone fires. From every beam and column, from every hanging tapestry, burst diamond sparkles, ruby glows, sharp flames of molten emerald and sapphires, flashes of amethyst and opal, shooting iridescent lights, and dazzling rainbows.
The hollow was a cave of some Aladdin of the Titans ablaze with enchanted hoards. It was a place of gems ensorcelled, gems in which imprisoned hosts of the Jinns of Light beat sparkling against their crystal walls to escape.
The hollow was a cave like something from Aladdin, filled with magical treasures. It was a place of enchanted gems, gems where captured hosts of the Jinns of Light sparkled against their crystal walls, trying to break free.
I thrust the fantasies from me. Fantastic enough was this reality—globe and pyramid and cube of the Metal People opening wide, bathing in, drinking from the radiant maelstrom that faster and ever faster swirled about them.
I pushed the fantasies away. This reality was fantastic enough—globe and pyramid and cube of the Metal People opening wide, bathing in, drinking from the glowing chaos that swirled around them faster and faster.
“Feeding!” It was Drake's awed voice. “Feeding on the sun!”
“Feeding!” It was Drake's amazed voice. “Feeding on the sun!”
The circling shields were raising themselves, lifting themselves higher above the crater-lip. Into the crowded cylinder came now only the rays from the high circlets, the streams from the huge wheel above the still growing cones.
The circling shields were elevating themselves, rising higher above the edge of the crater. Now, only the rays from the high circles were entering the crowded cylinder, the streams from the enormous wheel above the ever-growing cones.
Up and up the shields rose, but by what mechanism raised I could not see. Their motion ceased; in all their thousands they turned. Over the City's top and out into the oval valley they poured their torrents of light; flooding it, deluging it even as they had this pit that was the City's heart. Feeding, I knew, those other Metal Hordes without.
Up and up the shields went, but I couldn't see how they were raised. Their movement stopped; all thousands of them turned. They poured their streams of light over the top of the City and into the wide valley, flooding it, just like they had flooded this pit that was the heart of the City. I knew they were feeding those other Metal Hordes outside.
And as though in answer, sweeping down upon us through the circles of open sky, a clamor poured.
And as if in response, a noise came rushing down upon us through the clear blue sky.
“If we'd but known!” Drake's voice came to me, thin and unreal through the tumult. “It's what Ventnor meant! If we had got down there when they were so weak—if we could have handled the Keeper—we could have smashed that plate that works the Cones! We could have killed them!”
“If we had only known!” Drake's voice reached me, faint and surreal through the chaos. “That's what Ventnor meant! If we had gotten down there when they were so weak—if we could have dealt with the Keeper—we could have destroyed that plate that controls the Cones! We could have killed them!”
“There are other Cones,” I cried back to him.
“There are other Cones,” I shouted back to him.
“No,” he shook his head. “This is the master machine. It's what Ventnor meant when he said to strike through the sun. And we've lost the chance—”
“No,” he shook his head. “This is the master machine. It’s what Ventnor meant when he said to push through the sun. And we’ve lost our chance—”
Louder grew the hurricane without; and now within began its mate. Through the mists flashed linked tempests of lightnings. Bolt upon javelin bolt, and ever more thickly; lightnings green as the mists themselves; lightning bolts of destroying violets, searing scarlets; tearing chains of withering yellows, globes of exploding multicolored electric incandescences.
Louder grew the hurricane outside, and now inside began its counterpart. Through the mists flashed connected storms of lightning. Bolt after bolt, and more and more; lightnings green like the mists themselves; lightning bolts of destructive violets, searing scarlets; breaking chains of fading yellows, orbs of bursting multicolored electrical lights.
The crater was threaded with the lightnings of the Metal People; was broidered with them; was a Pit woven with vast and changing patterns of electric flame.
The crater was laced with the lightning of the Metal People; it was decorated with it; it was a Pit woven with huge and shifting patterns of electric fire.
What was it that Drake had said? That if but we could have known we could have destroyed these—Things—Destroyed—Them? Things that could thrust their will and power up through ninety million miles of space and suck from the sun the honey of power! Drain it and hive it within these great mountains of the cones!
What was it that Drake had said? That if we had known, we could have destroyed these—Things—Destroyed—Them? Things that could push their will and power through ninety million miles of space and draw energy from the sun like honey! Drain it and store it within these huge mountain cones!
Destroy Things that could feed their own life into a machine to draw back from the sun a greater life—Things that could forge of their strength a spear which, piercing the side of the sun, sent gushing back upon them a tenfold, nay, a thousandfold strength!
Destroy things that could feed their own life into a machine to pull back from the sun a greater life—things that could use their strength to create a spear that, piercing the side of the sun, would send back upon them tenfold, no, a thousandfold strength!
Destroy this City that was one vast and living dynamo feeding upon the magnetic life of earth and sun!
Destroy this city that was once a huge and vibrant engine drawing energy from the earth and sun!
The clamor had grown stupendous, destroying—like armored Gods roaring at sword play in a hundred Valhallas; like the war drums of battling universe; like the smitings of warring suns.
The noise had become massive, smashing through—like armored gods roaring at sword fights in a hundred Valhallas; like the war drums of a battling universe; like the strikes of warring suns.
And all the City was throbbing, beating with a gigantic pulse of life—was fed and drunken with life. I felt that pulsing become my own; I echoed to it; throbbed in unison. I saw Drake outlined in flame; that around me a radiant nimbus was growing.
And the City was alive, vibrating with a huge pulse of energy—was filled and intoxicated with life. I felt that pulse become a part of me; I responded to it; throbbed in harmony. I saw Drake outlined in light; a glowing aura was forming around me.
I thought I saw Norhala floating, clothed in shouting, flailing fires. I strove to call out to her. By me slipped the body of Drake; lay flaming at my feet upon the narrow ledge.
I thought I saw Norhala floating, dressed in loud, wild flames. I tried to call out to her. Next to me, Drake's body slipped away and lay burning at my feet on the narrow ledge.
There was a roaring within my head—louder, far louder, than that which beat against my ears. Something was drawing me forth; drawing me out of my body into unimaginable depths of blackness. Something was hurling me out into those cold depths of space that alone could darken the fires that encircled me—the fires of which I was becoming a part.
There was a roaring in my head—much louder than the sounds hitting my ears. Something was pulling me forward; pulling me out of my body into a vast, unimaginable darkness. Something was throwing me into the cold depths of space that could smother the flames around me—the flames of which I was beginning to be a part.
I felt myself leap outward—outward and outward—into—oblivion.
I felt myself jump out—out and out—into—nothingness.
CHAPTER XXI. PHANTASMAGORIA METALLIOUE.
Wearily I opened my eyes. Stiffly, painfully, I stirred. High above me was the tremendous circle of sky, ringed with the hosts of feeding shields. But the shields were now wanly gleaming and the sky was the sky of night.
Wearily, I opened my eyes. Stiff and in pain, I moved. Above me was the vast circle of sky, surrounded by the numerous glowing shields. But the shields were now dimly shining, and the sky was a night sky.
Night? How long had I lain here? And where was Drake? I struggled to rise.
Night? How long had I been lying here? And where was Drake? I fought to get up.
“Steady, old man,” his voice came from beside me. “Steady—and quiet. How are you feeling?”
“Take it easy, man,” his voice came from next to me. “Just relax—and stay quiet. How are you doing?”
“Badly battered,” I groaned. “What happened?”
“Really hurt,” I groaned. “What happened?”
“We weren't used to the show,” he said. “We got all fed up at the orgy. Too much magnetism—we had a sudden and violent attack of electrical indigestion. Sh-h—look ahead of you.”
“We weren't used to the show,” he said. “We got really overwhelmed at the party. Too much attraction—we had a sudden and intense case of electrical indigestion. Sh-h—look ahead of you.”
Gingerly I turned. I had been lying, I now saw, head toward and prone at the base of one of the crater's walls. As my gaze swept away I noted with a curious relief that the tiny eye-points were no longer sparkling with their enigmatic life, that they were dulled and dim once more.
Gingerly, I turned. I realized I had been lying face down at the base of one of the crater's walls. As I looked around, I felt a strange sense of relief noticing that the tiny bright spots were no longer shimmering with their mysterious energy; they had lost their sparkle and seemed dim again.
Before me, glimmering pallidly, bristled the mount of the Cones. Around its crystal base glittered immense egg-shaped diamond incandescences. They were both rayless and strangely—lightless; they threw no shadows nor did their lambency lessen the dimness. Beside each of these curious luminosities stood one of the sullen-fired, cruciform shapes—the Things that now I knew for the opened cubes.
Before me, shining faintly, stood the mount of the Cones. Around its clear base sparkled huge, egg-shaped diamond lights. They were both without rays and oddly—void of light; they cast no shadows and didn’t brighten the darkness. Next to each of these strange lights stood one of the dark, cross-shaped figures—the Things that I now recognized as the opened cubes.
They were smaller than the Keeper, indeed less than half his height. They were ranged in an almost unbroken crescent around the visible arc of the immense pedestal—and now I saw that the lights were a few feet closer to that pedestal than they. Egg-shaped as I have said, the wider end was undermost, resting in a broad cup upheld by a slender pedicle silvery-gray and metallic.
They were smaller than the Keeper, definitely less than half his height. They were arranged in an almost unbroken curve around the visible arc of the massive pedestal—and now I noticed that the lights were a few feet closer to that pedestal than they were. Egg-shaped, as I mentioned, the wider end was on the bottom, resting in a broad cup supported by a thin, silvery-gray, metallic stem.
“They're building out the base,” whispered Drake. “The Cones got so big they have to give them more room.”
“They're expanding the base,” Drake whispered. “The Cones got so big they need more space.”
“Magnetism,” I whispered in return. “Electricity—they drew down from the sun spot. And it was more than that—I saw the Cones grow under it. It fed them as it fed the Hordes—but the Cones grew. It was as though the shields and the Cones turned pure energy into substance.”
“Magnetism,” I whispered back. “Electricity—they pulled it down from the sunspot. And it was more than that—I watched the Cones grow under it. It nourished them just like it did the Hordes—but the Cones grew. It was like the shields and the Cones transformed pure energy into matter.”
“And if we hadn't been pretty thoroughly magnetized to start with it would have done for us,” he said.
“And if we hadn't been pretty much magnetized to begin with, it would have been the end for us,” he said.
We watched the operation going on in front of us. The cross shapes had bent, hinging above the transverse arms. They bowed in absolute unison as at some signal. Down from the horizontal plane of each whipped the long and writhing tentacles.
We watched the operation happening in front of us. The cross shapes had bent, pivoting above the transverse arms. They bowed in perfect unison as if responding to some signal. From the horizontal plane of each hung the long, twisting tentacles.
At the foot of every one I could now perceive a heap of some faintly glistening material. The tendrils coiled among this, then drew up something that looked like a thick rod of crystal. The bent planes straightened; simultaneously they thrust the crystalline bars toward the incandescences.
At the base of each one, I could now see a pile of some shiny material. The tendrils twisted around this, then pulled up something that resembled a thick crystal rod. The curved surfaces straightened out; at the same time, they pushed the crystal bars toward the glowing lights.
There came a curious, brittle hissing. The ends of the rods began to dissolve into dazzling, diamond rain, atomically minute, that passing through the egg-shaped lights poured upon the periphery of the pedestal. Rapidly the bars melted. Heat there must be in these lights, terrific heat—yet the Keeper's workers seemed impervious to it.
There was a strange, sharp hissing sound. The ends of the rods started to dissolve into a brilliant, diamond-like rain, incredibly tiny, that streamed through the egg-shaped lights and fell onto the edge of the pedestal. The bars melted quickly. There had to be intense heat from these lights—extreme heat—but the Keeper's workers appeared unaffected by it.
As the ends of the bars radiated into the annealing mist I saw the tentacles creep closer and ever closer to the rayless flame through which the mist flew. And at the last, as the ultimate atoms drove through, the holding tendrils were thrust almost within it; touched it, certainly.
As the ends of the bars spread out into the annealing mist, I noticed the tentacles creeping closer and closer to the flame without rays that the mist was moving through. And at the end, as the final atoms pushed through, the holding tendrils were almost inside it; they definitely touched it.
A score of times they repeated this process while we watched. Unaware of us they seemed, or—if aware, then indifferent. More rapid became their movements, the glassy ingots streaming through the floating braziers with hardly a pause in their passing. Abruptly, as though switched, the incandescences lessened into candle-points; instantly, as at a signal, the crescent of crosses closed into a crescent of cubes.
A hundred times they went through this process while we watched. They seemed unaware of us, or—if they were aware—unconcerned. Their movements quickened, with the shiny ingots flowing through the floating braziers almost without stopping. Suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped, the bright lights dimmed to candle-like points; instantly, as if on cue, the curve of crosses transformed into a curve of cubes.
Motionless they stood, huge blocks blackened against the dim glowing of the cones—sentient monoliths; a Druid curve; an arc of a metal Stonehenge. And as at dusk and dawn the great menhirs of Stonehenge fill with a mysterious, granitic life, seem to be praying priests of stone, so about these gathered hierophantic illusion.
They stood still, huge blocks dark against the faint glow of the lights—alive monoliths; a Druid curve; a metal version of Stonehenge. And just like how the great stones of Stonehenge radiate a mysterious, granite energy at dusk and dawn, as if they're praying stone priests, so too did these gathered illusions seem to hold some sacred significance.
They quivered; the slender pedicles cupping, the waned lights swayed; the lights lifted and soared, upright, to their backs.
They shook; the thin stems held, the dim lights swayed; the lights rose and soared, straight, behind them.
Two by two with measured pace, solemnly the cubes glided off into the encircling darkness. As they swept away there streamed behind them other scores not until then visible to us, joining pair by pair from hidden arcs.
Two by two, moving at a steady pace, the cubes solemnly glided into the surrounding darkness. As they moved away, other pairs began to stream behind them, joining in from hidden arcs that we hadn’t noticed before.
Into the secret shadows they flowed, two by two, each bearing over it the slim shaft holding the serene flame.
Into the secret shadows they moved, two by two, each carrying the slender stick with the calm flame.
Grotesquely were they like a column of monks marching with dimmed flambeau of their worship. Angled metal monks of some god of metal, carrying tapers of electric fire, withdrawing slowly from a Holy of Holies whose metallically divine Occupant knew nothing of man—nor cared to know.
They looked strangely like a line of monks walking along with dimmed torches of their worship. Angled metal figures, like monks of some metal god, holding candles of electric light, slowly moving away from a Sacred Space whose metallic divine Presence knew nothing of humanity—and didn’t care to know.
Grotesque—yes. But would that I had the power to crystallize in words the underlying, alien terror every movement of the Metal Monster when disintegrate, its every manifestation when combined, evoked; the incredulous, amazed lurking always close behind the threshold of the mind; the never lifting, thin-shuddering shadow.
Grotesque—yes. But if only I could find the right words to capture the deep, unsettling fear that each movement of the Metal Monster stirred when it broke apart, and how its every form, when combined, triggered that feeling; the disbelief and awe that always lingered just at the edge of consciousness; the constant, chilling shadow that never faded.
Smaller, dimmer waned the lights—they were gone.
Smaller, dimmer the lights faded away—they were gone.
We crouched, motionless. Nothing stirred; there was no sound. Without speaking we arose; crept together over the smooth floor toward the cones.
We crouched, completely still. Nothing moved; there was no noise. Without saying anything, we stood up and quietly made our way over the smooth floor towards the cones.
As we crossed I saw that the pave, like the walls, was built of the bodies of the Metal People; and, like the walls, they were dormant, filmed eyes oblivious to our passing. Closer we crept—were only a scant score of rods from that colossal mechanism. I noted that the crystal foundation was set low; was not more than four feet above the floor. The sturdy, dwarfed pilasters supporting it thrust up in crowded copses, merging through distance into apparent solidity.
As we crossed, I noticed that the pavement, just like the walls, was made up of the bodies of the Metal People; and similar to the walls, they were inactive, their eyes glazed and unaware of us passing by. We crept closer—only about twenty rods away from that gigantic machine. I observed that the crystal base was set low, no more than four feet off the ground. The strong, short pillars supporting it rose up in dense clusters, blending together in the distance into what appeared to be solid.
Now, too, I realized, as I had not when looking down from above, how stupendous the structure rising from the crystal foundation was.
Now, I also realized, as I hadn't when I looked down from above, how amazing the structure rising from the clear foundation was.
I began to wonder how so thin a support could bear the mount bristling above it—then remembered what it was that at first had flown from them, shrinking them, and at last had fed and swelled them.
I started to question how such a slender support could hold up the mass towering above it—then I recalled what had originally escaped from them, making them smaller, and ultimately had nourished and expanded them.
Light! Weightless magnetic ions; swarms of electric ions; the misty breath of the infinite energy breathing upon, condensing upon, them. Could it be that the Cones for all their apparent mass had little, if any, weight? Like ringed Saturn, thousands of times Earth's bulk, flaunting itself in the Heavens—yet if transported to our world so light that rings and all it would float like a bubble upon our oceans. The Cones towered above me—close, so close.
Light! Weightless magnetic ions; swarms of electric ions; the misty breath of infinite energy flowing over and condensing on them. Could it be that the Cones, for all their apparent mass, had little to no weight? Like ringed Saturn, thousands of times the size of Earth, showing off in the heavens—but if brought to our world, it would be so light that its rings and all would float like a bubble on our oceans. The Cones loomed above me—close, so close.
The Cones were weightless. How I knew I cannot say—but now, almost touching them, I did know. Nebulous, yet solid, were they; compact, yet tenuous, dense and unsubstantial.
The Cones felt weightless. I can't explain how I knew, but now, almost reaching out to them, I did know. They were hazy yet firm; compact yet fragile, dense yet insubstantial.
Again the thought came to me—they were force made visible; energy made concentrate into matter.
Again the thought struck me—they were energy turned visible; energy focused into matter.
We skirted, seeking for the tablet over which the Keeper had hovered; the mechanism which, under his tentacles, had shifted the circling shields, thrust the spear of green fire into the side of the wounded sun. Hesitantly I touched the crystal base; the edge was warm, but whether this warmth came from the dazzling rain which we had just watched build it outward or whether it was a property inherent with the substance itself I do not know.
We moved carefully, searching for the tablet that the Keeper had hovered over; the mechanism that, under his tentacles, moved the circling shields and drove the spear of green fire into the wounded sun's side. I hesitated as I touched the crystal base; the edge was warm, but I couldn't tell if this warmth came from the bright rain we had just seen build it outward or if it was a characteristic of the substance itself.
Certainly there was no mark upon it to show where the molten mists had fallen. It was diamond hard and smooth. The nearest cones were but a scant nine feet from its rim.
Certainly, there was no sign on it to indicate where the molten mists had fallen. It was diamond-hard and smooth. The closest cones were only about nine feet from its edge.
Suddenly we saw the tablet; stood beside it. The shape of a great T, glimmering with a faint and limpid violet phosphorescence, it might have been, in shape and size, the palely shining shadow of the Keeper. It was a foot above the floor, and had apparently no connection with the cones.
Suddenly, we saw the tablet standing next to it. Shaped like a large T, it shimmered with a soft, clear violet glow. It could have been, in shape and size, the faintly shining shadow of the Keeper. It was about a foot off the ground and seemed to have no connection to the cones.
It was made of thousands of close-packed tiny octagonal rods the tops of some of which were cupped, of others pointed; none was more than half an inch in width. There was about it a suggestion of wedded crystal and metal—as about its burden was the suggestion of mated energy and matter.
It was made of thousands of tightly arranged tiny octagonal rods, some of which had cupped tops while others were pointed; none were wider than half an inch. There was a hint of a blend of crystal and metal, much like the combination of energy and matter in its load.
The rods were movable; they formed a keyboard unimaginably complex; a keyboard whose infinite combinations were like a Fourth Dimensional chess game. I saw that only the swarms of tentacles that were the Keeper's hands and these only could be masters of its incredible intricacies. No Disk—not even the Emperor, no Star shape could play on it, draw out its chords of power.
The rods were adjustable; they created an incredibly complex keyboard; a keyboard whose endless combinations resembled a Fourth Dimensional chess game. I realized that only the swarms of tentacles that were the Keeper's hands could master its astonishing intricacies. No Disk—not even the Emperor, no Star shape—could play on it or unlock its chords of power.
But why? Why had it been so made that sullen flaming Cross alone could release its hidden meanings, made articulate its interwoven octaves? And how were its messages conveyed? Up to its bases pressed the dormant cubes—that under it they lay as well I did not doubt.
But why? Why was it that only the gloomy, fiery Cross could unveil its hidden meanings and express its intertwined layers? And how were its messages communicated? The dormant cubes pressed right up against its base—underneath it, they lay as well, I had no doubt.
There was no visible copula of the tablet with cones; no antennae between it and the circled shields. Could it be that the impulses released by the Keeper's coilings passed through the Metal People of the pave on the upthrust Metal People of the crater rim who held the shields?
There was no visible connection between the tablet and the cones; no antennae linking it to the circled shields. Could it be that the signals released by the Keeper's coils passed through the Metal People on the pavement to the elevated Metal People on the crater rim who were holding the shields?
That WAS unthinkable—unthinkable because if so this mechanism was superfluous.
That was unimaginable—unimaginable because if that were the case, this mechanism would be unnecessary.
The swift response to the communal will that we had observed showed that the Metal Monster needed nothing of this kind for transmission of the thought of any of its units.
The quick reaction to the community's wishes that we noticed demonstrated that the Metal Monster didn't require anything like this to transmit the thoughts of any of its units.
There was some gap here—a gap that the grouped consciousness could not bridge without other means. Clearly that was true—else why the tablet, why the Keeper's travail?
There was a gap here—a gap that the collective consciousness couldn't cross without additional help. This was obviously true—otherwise, why the tablet, why the Keeper's struggle?
Was each of these tiny rods a mechanism akin, in a fashion, to the sending keys of the wireless; were they transmitters of subtle energy in which was enfolded command? Spellers-out of a super-Morse carrying to each responsive cell of the Metal Monster the bidding of those higher units which were to It as the brain cells are to us? That, advanced as the knowledge it implied might be, was closer to the heart of the possible.
Was each of these tiny rods a mechanism similar, in a way, to the sending keys of a wireless device? Were they transmitters of subtle energy that contained commands? Were they spelling out a super-Morse code that conveyed the instructions of those higher units to each responsive cell of the Metal Monster, much like brain cells do for us? That idea, however advanced the knowledge it suggested might be, got to the core of what was possible.
I bent, determined, despite the well-nigh unconquerable shrinking I felt, to touch the tablet's rods.
I leaned in, resolute, despite the almost impossible shrinking sensation I felt, to touch the tablet's rods.
A flickering shadow fell upon me; a flock of pulsating ochreous and scarlet shadows—
A flickering shadow fell over me; a group of throbbing yellow and red shadows—
The Keeper glowed above us!
The Keeper shone above us!
In a life that has had its share of dangers, its need for quick decisions, I recognize that few indeed of my reactions to peril have been more than purely instinctive; no more consciously courageous nor intellectually dissociate from the activating stimulus than the shrinking of the burned hand from the brand, the will-to-live dictated rush of the cornered animal upon the thing menacing it.
In a life filled with risks and the need for quick decisions, I realize that my reactions to danger have often been instinctive; they were no more consciously brave or intellectually separate from the immediate threat than pulling my hand away from a hot surface or the desperate flight of a trapped animal from whatever is threatening it.
One such higher functioning was when I followed Larry O'Keefe and Lakla, the Handmaiden, out to what we believed soul-destroying death in a place almost as strange as this *; another was now. Deliberately, detachedly, I studied the angrily flaming Shape.
One of those moments when I was more aware was when I followed Larry O'Keefe and Lakla, the Handmaiden, to what we thought would be a soul-crushing death in a place almost as bizarre as this *; another was right now. With purpose and detachment, I examined the angrily blazing Shape.
* See “The Moon Pool” and “The Conquest of the Moon Pool.”
* See “The Moon Pool” and “The Conquest of the Moon Pool.”
Compared to it we were as a pair of Hop-o'-my-Thumbs to the Giant; had it been man-shaped we would have come less than a third way up to its knees. I focussed my attention upon the twenty-foot-wide square that was the Keeper's foot. Its surface was jewel smooth, hyaline—yet beneath it was a suggestion of granulation, of close-packed, innumerable, microscopic crystals.
Compared to it, we looked like a couple of Hop-o'-my-Thumbs next to a Giant; if it had been shaped like a person, we would have barely reached a third of its knees. I focused my attention on the twenty-foot-wide square that made up the Keeper's foot. Its surface was perfectly smooth and transparent—yet underneath, there was a hint of granulation, made up of tightly packed, countless microscopic crystals.
Within these grains whose existence was more sensed than seen glowed dull red light, smoky and sullen. At each end of the square, close to the bottom, was a diamond-shaped lozenge, cabochon, perhaps a yard in width. These were dim yellow, translucent, with no suggestion of the underlying crystallization. Sense organs I set them down to be—similar to the great ovals within the Emperor's golden zone.
Within these grains, which felt more real than visible, flickered a dull red light, smoky and gloomy. At each end of the square, near the bottom, was a diamond-shaped lozenge, maybe a yard wide. These were a faint yellow, translucent, with no hint of the crystallization beneath. I guessed they were sensory organs—similar to the large ovals in the Emperor's golden area.
My gaze traveled up to the transverse arms. They stretched sixty feet from tip to tip. At each tip were two more of the diamond figures, not dull but burning angrily with orange-and-scarlet luster. In the center of the beam was something that might have been a smoldering rubrous reflection of the Emperor's pulsing multicolored rose had each of the petals of the latter been clipped and squared.
My eyes moved up to the cross arms. They extended sixty feet from end to end. At each end were two more of the diamond shapes, not dull but shining fiercely with orange and red brightness. In the middle of the beam was something that looked like a glowing ruby reflection of the Emperor's vibrant multicolored rose if each of its petals had been cut and squared.
It deepened toward its heart into a singular pattern of vermilion latticings. Into the entire figure ran numerous tiny rivulets of angry crimson and orange light, angling in interwoven patterns with never a curve nor arching.
It deepened toward its center into a unique pattern of bright red lattices. Throughout the whole shape, numerous small streams of intense crimson and orange light flowed, forming interwoven patterns without any curves or arches.
Set at intervals between them were what looked like octagonal rosettes filled with slender silvery flutings, wan striations—like—it came to me—immense chrysanthemum buds, half opened, and carved in gray jade.
Set at intervals between them were what looked like octagonal rosettes filled with slender silvery flutings, pale striations—like—it came to me—huge chrysanthemum buds, half open, and carved in gray jade.
Above towered the gigantic vertical beam. Toward its top I glimpsed a huge square of flaring crimsons and bright topaz; two other diamonds stared down upon us from just beneath it—like eyes. And over all its height the striated octagons clustered.
Above loomed the massive vertical beam. Toward its top, I caught sight of a large square of bright reds and vibrant topaz; two other diamonds looked down at us from just below it—like eyes. And all along its height, the striped octagons were gathered.
I felt myself lifted, floated upward. Drake's hand shot out, clung to me as together we drifted up the living wall. Opposite the latticed heart of the square-petaled rose our flight was checked. There for an instant we hung. Then the octagonal symbols stirred, unfolded like buds—
I felt myself lifted, floating upward. Drake's hand shot out, grabbing onto me as we drifted up the living wall together. Just opposite the latticed center of the square-petaled rose, our ascent was stopped. There for a moment, we suspended in mid-air. Then the octagonal symbols stirred, unfolding like buds—
They were the nests of the Keeper's tentacles, and out from them the whiplike tendrils uncoiled, shot out and writhed toward us.
They were the nests of the Keeper's tentacles, and from them the whiplike tendrils uncoiled, shot out, and writhed toward us.
My skin flinched from their touch; my body, held in the unseen grip, was motionless. Yet when they touched their contact was not unpleasant. They were like flexible strands of glass; their smooth tips questioned us, passing through our hair, searching our faces, writhing over our clothing.
My skin recoiled from their touch; my body, held in an invisible grip, was motionless. But when they made contact, it wasn’t unpleasant. They felt like flexible strands of glass; their smooth tips explored us, moving through our hair, searching our faces, and sliding over our clothes.
There was a pulse in the great clipped rose, a rhythmic throbbing of vermilion fire that ran into it from the angled veins, beat through the latticed nucleus and throbbed back whence it had come. The huge, high square of scarlet and yellow was liquid flame; the diamond organs beneath it seemed to smoke, to send out swirls of orange red vapor.
There was a pulse in the large, trimmed rose, a rhythmic thumping of bright red fire that flowed through its angled veins, beat through the patterned center, and throbbed back to where it originated. The massive, high block of red and yellow looked like liquid fire; the diamond-shaped parts underneath seemed to smoke, releasing swirls of orange-red vapor.
Holding us so the Keeper studied us.
Holding us so the Keeper examined us.
The rhythm of the square rose, became the rhythm of my own mind. But here was none of the vast, serene and elemental calm that Ruth had described as emanating from the Metal Emperor. Powerful it was, without doubt, but in it were undertones of rage, of impatience, overtones of revolt, something incomplete and struggling. Within the disharmonies I seemed to sense a fettered force striving for freedom; energy battling against itself.
The beat of the square surged, mirroring the beat of my own mind. But there was none of the vast, peaceful, and essential calm that Ruth had talked about coming from the Metal Emperor. It was undeniably powerful, but it carried hints of anger, impatience, and rebellion, something unfinished and fighting. Within the chaos, I felt a restrained force yearning for freedom; energy clashing with itself.
Greater grew the swarms of the tentacles winding about us like slender strands of glass, covering our faces, making breathing more and more difficult. There was a coil of them around my throat and tightening—tightening.
Greater grew the swarms of the tentacles winding around us like thin strands of glass, covering our faces, making it harder and harder to breathe. There was a coil of them around my throat and tightening—tightening.
I heard Drake gasping, laboring for breath. I could not turn my head toward him, could not speak. Was this then to be our end?
I heard Drake struggling to breathe. I couldn't turn my head toward him or speak. Was this really going to be our end?
The strangling clutch relaxed, the mass of the tentacles lessened. I was conscious of a surge of anger through the cruciform Thing that held us.
The tight grip loosened, the mass of tentacles shrank. I felt a surge of anger coursing through the cross-shaped Thing that held us.
Its sullen fires blazed. I was aware of another light beating past us—beating down the Keeper's. The hosts of tendrils drew back from me. I felt myself picked from the unseen grasp, whirled in the air and drawn away.
Its gloomy fires burned brightly. I noticed another light shining past us—shining down the Keeper's. The swarms of tendrils pulled away from me. I felt myself lifted from the invisible hold, spun through the air, and pulled away.
Drake beside me, I hung now before the Shining Disk—the Metal Emperor!
Drake next to me, I now stood before the Shining Disk—the Metal Emperor!
He it was who had plucked us from the Keeper—and even as I swung I saw the Keeper's multitudinous, serpentine arms surge out toward us angrily and then sullenly, slowly, draw back into their nests.
He was the one who had pulled us away from the Keeper—and as I swung, I saw the Keeper's many, snake-like arms surge angrily toward us and then, reluctantly, slowly withdraw back into their nests.
And out of the Disk, clothing me, permeating me, came an immense tranquillity, a muting of all human thought, all human endeavor, an unthinkable, cosmic calm into which all that was human of me seemed to be sinking, drowning as in a fathomless abyss. I struggled against it, desperately, striving in study of the Disk to erect a barrier of preoccupation against the power pouring from it.
And from the Disk, wrapping around me, filling me up, came an overwhelming sense of peace, a silencing of all human thoughts, all human efforts, a staggering, cosmic calmness into which everything human about me felt like it was sinking, drowning in a bottomless void. I fought against it, desperately, trying to focus on studying the Disk to build a barrier of distraction against the force coming from it.
A dozen feet away from us the sapphire ovals centered upon us their regard. They were limpid, pellucid as gems whose giant replicas they seemed to be. The surface of the Disk ringed about by the aureate zodiac in which the nine ovals shone was a maze of geometric symbols traced in the lines of living gem fires; infinitely complex those patterns and infinitely beautiful; an infinite number of symmetric forms in which I seemed to trace all the ordered crystalline wonders of the snowflakes, the groupings of all crystalline patternings, the soul of ordered beauty that are the marvels of the Radiolaria, Nature's own miraculous book of the soul of mathematical beauty.
A dozen feet away from us, the blue ovals focused their attention on us. They were clear and translucent, like gems that they seemed to resemble. The surface of the Disk was surrounded by the golden zodiac, with the nine ovals shining brightly. It was a maze of geometric symbols traced in the lines of living gem fires; those patterns were incredibly complex and incredibly beautiful. There were countless symmetric forms in which I felt I could see all the orderly crystalline wonders of snowflakes, the arrangements of all crystalline patterns, and the essence of ordered beauty that are the marvels of Radiolaria, Nature's own miraculous book of mathematical beauty.
The flashing, petaled heart was woven of living rainbows of cold flame.
The flashing, petaled heart was made of vibrant, colorful flames.
Silently we floated there while the Disk—LOOKED—at us.
Silently, we hovered there while the Disk—LOOKED—at us.
And as though I had been not an actor but an observer, the weird picture of it all came to me—two men swinging like motes in mid air, on one side the flickering scarlet and orange Cruciform shape, on the other side the radiant Disk, behind the two manikins the pallid mount of the bristling cones; and high above the wan circle of the shields.
And it felt like I was just watching instead of being part of it all—this strange scene unfolded before me—two men swinging like tiny particles in the air, with the flickering red and orange Cross shape on one side, and the shining Disk on the other. Behind the two figures was the pale mound of the spiky cones; and way above that, the dull circle of the shields.
There was a ringing about us—an elfin chiming, sweet and crystalline. It came from the cones—and strangely was it their vocal synthesis, their voice. Into the vast circle of sky pierced a lance of green fire; swift in its wake uprose others.
There was a ringing around us—an enchanting chime, sweet and clear. It came from the cones—and oddly, it was their vocal tone, their voice. A lance of green fire shot into the wide circle of sky; quickly, others followed in its path.
We slid gently down, stood swaying at the Disk's base. The Keeper bent; angled. Again the planes above the supporting square hovered over the tablet. The tendrils swept down, pushed here and there, playing upon the rods some unknown symphony of power.
We slid down smoothly, standing swaying at the base of the Disk. The Keeper bent and tilted; once more, the planes above the supporting square hovered over the tablet. The tendrils reached down, moving this way and that, creating some unknown symphony of power on the rods.
Thicker pulsed the lances of the aurora; changed to vast billowing curtains. The faceted wheel at the top of the central spire of the cones swung upward; a light began to stream from the cones themselves—no pillar now, but a vast circle that shot whirling into the heavens like a noose.
Thicker pulsed the lances of the aurora; changed to vast billowing curtains. The faceted wheel at the top of the central spire of the cones swung upward; a light began to stream from the cones themselves—no pillar now, but a vast circle that shot whirling into the heavens like a noose.
And like a noose it caught the aurora, snared it!
And like a noose, it caught the dawn, trapping it!
Into it the coruscating mists of mysterious flame swirled; lost their colors, became a torrent of light flying down through the ring as though through a funnel top.
Into it, the sparkling mists of mysterious flame swirled; lost their colors, becoming a rush of light shooting down through the ring as if through a funnel.
Down poured the radiant corpuscles, bathing the cones. They did not glow as they had beneath the flood from the shields, and if they grew it was too slowly for me to see; the shields were motionless. Now here, now there, I saw the other rings whirl up—smaller mouths of lesser cones hidden within the body of the Metal Monster, I knew, sucking down this magnetic flux, these countless ions gushing forth from the sun.
Down poured the bright particles, bathing the cones. They didn’t shine like they did under the light from the shields, and if they were growing, it was too slowly for me to notice; the shields were still. Now here, now there, I saw the other rings spin upward—smaller openings of lesser cones hidden inside the Metal Monster, I knew, drawing in this magnetic flow, these countless ions streaming from the sun.
Then as when first we had seen the phenomenon in the valley of the blue poppies, the ring vanished, hidden by a fog of coruscations—as though the force streaming through the rings became diffused after it had been caught.
Then, just like when we first saw the phenomenon in the valley of the blue poppies, the ring disappeared, lost in a fog of shimmering light—as if the energy flowing through the rings became spread out after it was captured.
Crouching, forgetful of our juxtaposition to these two unhuman, anomalous Things, we watched the play of the tentacles upon the upthrust rods.
Crouching, unaware of how close we were to these two strange, inhuman things, we observed the movement of the tentacles around the raised rods.
But if we forgot, we were not forgotten!
But even if we forgot, we weren't forgotten!
The Emperor slipped nearer; seemed to contemplate us—quizzically, AMUSED; as a man would look down upon some curious and interesting insect, a puppy, a kitten. I sensed this amusement in the Disk's regard even as I had sensed its soul of awful tranquillity; as we had sensed the playful malice in the eye stars of the living corridor, the curiosity in the column that had dropped us into the valley.
The Emperor moved closer; he appeared to be examining us—curiously, AMUSED; like someone looking down at a strange and fascinating bug, a puppy, or a kitten. I felt this amusement in the Disk's gaze just as I felt its chilling calmness; just as we had sensed the playful cruelty in the twinkling eyes of the living corridor, and the curiosity in the column that had brought us down to the valley.
I felt a push—a push that was filled with a colossal, GLITTERING playfulness.
I felt a push—a push that was full of a massive, GLITTERING playfulness.
Under it I went spinning away for yards—Drake twirling close behind me. The force, whatever it was, swept out from the Emperor, but in it was no slightest hint of anger or of malice, no slightest shadow of the sinister.
Under it, I went spinning away for yards—Drake twirling close behind me. The force, whatever it was, radiated from the Emperor, but there wasn't the slightest hint of anger or malice, nor any shadow of something sinister.
Rather it was as though one would blow away a feather; urge gently some little lesser thing away.
Rather, it was like trying to blow away a feather; to gently push some small, insignificant thing aside.
The Disk watched our whirlings—with a sparkling, jeweled LAUGHTER in its pulsing radiance.
The Disk observed our spinning, sparkling with a jeweled LAUGHTER in its vibrant glow.
Again came the push—farther yet we spun. Suddenly before us, across the pave, shone out a twinkling trail—the wakened eyes of the cubes that formed it, marking out a pathway for us to follow.
Again came the push—farther yet we spun. Suddenly before us, across the pavement, appeared a twinkling trail—the awakened eyes of the cubes that formed it, outlining a path for us to follow.
Immediately upon their gleaming forth I saw the Emperor turn—his immense, oval, metallic back now black against the radiance of the cones.
Immediately as they shone, I saw the Emperor turn—his massive, oval, metallic back now black against the glow of the cones.
Up from the narrow gleaming path—a path opened I knew by some command—lifted the hosts of tiny unseen hands; the sentient currents of magnetic force that were the fingers and arms of the Metal Hordes. They held us, thrust us along, passed us forward. Faster and faster we moved, speeding on the wake of the long-vanished metal monks.
Up from the narrow shining path—a path that I knew was opened by some command—rose the hosts of tiny unseen hands; the intelligent currents of magnetic force that acted like the fingers and arms of the Metal Hordes. They held us, pushed us along, and moved us forward. Faster and faster we went, racing in the wake of the long-gone metal monks.
I turned my head—the cones were already far away. Over the tablet of limpid violet phosphorescence still hovered the planes of the Keeper; and still was the oval of the Emperor black against the radiance.
I turned my head—the cones were already far away. Over the bright violet glow still floated the shapes of the Keeper; and the oval of the Emperor remained dark against the light.
But the twinkling, sparkling path between us and them was gone—was fading out close behind us as we swept onward.
But the twinkling, sparkling path between us and them was gone—was fading out just behind us as we moved forward.
Faster and faster grew our pace. The cylindrical wall loomed close. A high oblong portal showed within it. Into this we were carried. Before us stretched a corridor precisely similar to that which, closing upon us, had forced us completely out into the hall.
Faster and faster we moved. The cylindrical wall came up quickly. A tall, rectangular doorway appeared in it. We were taken through this. Ahead of us was a hallway just like the one that had shut us out into the main room.
Unlike that passage, its floor lifted steeply—a smooth and shining slide up which no man could climb. A shaft, indeed, which thrust upward straight as an arrow at an angle of at least thirty degrees and whose end or turning we could not see. Up and up it cleared its way through the City—through the Metal Monster—closed only by the inability of the eye to pierce the faint luminosity that thickened by distance became impenetrable.
Unlike that passage, its floor rose sharply—a smooth and shiny slide that no one could climb. It was a shaft that shot straight up at an angle of at least thirty degrees, and we couldn't see where it ended or turned. Up and up it made its way through the City—through the Metal Monster—only limited by the eye's inability to see through the faint glow that thickened with distance and became impossible to penetrate.
For an instant we hovered upon its threshold. But the impulse, the command, that had carried us thus far was not to stop here. Into it and up it we were thrust, our feet barely touching the glimmering surface; lifted by the force that emanated from its floor, carried on by the force that pressed out from the sides.
For a moment, we paused at its entrance. But the urge, the drive, that had brought us this far wouldn’t let us stop here. We were pushed into it and up it, our feet barely grazing the shining surface; lifted by the energy coming from its floor, propelled by the force radiating from the walls.
Up and up we went—scores of feet—hundreds—
Up and up we went—dozens of feet—hundreds—
CHAPTER XXII. THE ENSORCELLED CHAMBER
“Goodwin!” Drake broke the silence; desperately he was striving to keep his fear out of his voice. “Goodwin—this isn't the way to get out. We're going up—farther away all the time from the—the gates!”
“Goodwin!” Drake broke the silence; he was desperately trying to keep fear out of his voice. “Goodwin—this isn't the way to get out. We're going up—farther away from the gates all the time!”
“What can we do?” My anxiety was no less than his, but my realization of our helplessness was complete.
“What can we do?” I was just as anxious as he was, but I fully understood how helpless we were.
“If we only knew how to talk to these Things,” he said. “If we could only have let the Disk know we wanted to get out—damn it, Goodwin, it would have helped us.”
“If we only knew how to communicate with these Things,” he said. “If we could have just let the Disk know we wanted to get out—damn it, Goodwin, it would have helped us.”
Grotesque as the idea sounded, I felt that he spoke the truth. The Emperor meant no harm to us; in fact in speeding us away I was not at all sure that he had not deliberately wished us well—there was that about the Keeper—
Grotesque as the idea sounded, I felt he was speaking the truth. The Emperor meant no harm to us; in fact, by sending us away, I wasn't at all sure he hadn't deliberately wished us well—there was something about the Keeper—
Still up we sped along the shaft. I knew we must now be above the level of the valley.
Still up we sped along the shaft. I knew we must now be above the level of the valley.
“We've got to get back to Ruth! Goodwin—NIGHT! And what may have HAPPENED to her?”
“We need to get back to Ruth! Goodwin—NIGHT! And what could have happened to her?”
“Drake, boy”—I dropped into his own colloquialism—“we're up against it. We can't help it. And remember—she's there in Norhala's home. I don't believe, I honestly don't believe, Dick, that there's any danger as long as she remains there. And Ventnor ties her fast.”
“Drake, man”—I fell into his own style—“we're in a tough spot. It’s out of our hands. And don’t forget—she's safe in Norhala's home. I really don’t think, honestly, Dick, that there’s any danger as long as she stays there. And Ventnor keeps her secure.”
“That's true,” he said, more hopefully. “That's true—and probably Norhala is with her by now.”
“That's true,” he said, sounding more hopeful. “That's true—and she’s probably with Norhala by now.”
“I don't doubt it,” I said cheerfully. An idea came to me—I half believed it myself. “And another thing. There's not an action here that's purposeless. We're being driven on by the command of that Thing we call the Metal Emperor. It means us no harm. Maybe—maybe this IS the way out.”
“I believe it,” I said happily. An idea popped into my head—I kind of believed it myself. “And another thing. Everything happening here has a purpose. We’re being directed by the will of that thing we call the Metal Emperor. It doesn’t mean us any harm. Maybe—maybe this IS the way out.”
“Maybe so,” he shook his head doubtfully. “But I'm not sure. Maybe that long push was just to get us away from THERE. And it strikes me that the impulse has begun to weaken. We're not going anywhere near as fast as we were.”
“Maybe,” he shook his head uncertainly. “But I’m not sure. That long push might have just been to get us away from THERE. And it feels like the energy has started to fade. We’re not moving anywhere near as fast as we were.”
I had not realized it, but our speed was slackening. I looked back—hundreds of feet behind us fell the slide. An unpleasant chill went through me—should the magnetic grip upon us relax, withdraw, nothing could stop us from falling back along that incline to be broken like eggs at its end; that our breaths would be snuffed out by the terrific descent long before we reached that end was scant comfort.
I hadn’t noticed, but we were slowing down. I glanced back—hundreds of feet behind us was the slide. A creepy chill ran through me—if the magnetic force holding us stopped or let go, there was nothing that could prevent us from sliding back down that slope and crashing like eggs at the bottom; the thought that we would likely be suffocated by the terrifying drop long before we reached the end didn’t bring much comfort.
“There are other passages opening up along this shaft,” Drake said. “I'm not for trusting the Emperor too far—he has other things on his metallic mind, you know. The next one we get to, let's try to slip into—if we can.”
“There are other tunnels branching off from this shaft,” Drake said. “I’m not sure we should trust the Emperor too much—he has other things on his metal mind, you know. When we reach the next one, let’s try to sneak in—if we can.”
I had noticed; there had been openings along the ascending shaft; corridors running apparently transversely to its angled way.
I had noticed that there were openings along the upward shaft; corridors that seemed to run sideways to its angled path.
Slower and slower became our pace. A hundred yards above I glimpsed one of the apertures. Could we reach it? Slower and slower we arose. Now the gap was but a yard off—but we were motionless—were tottering!
Slower and slower, we continued our pace. A hundred yards above, I spotted one of the openings. Could we make it there? We rose slower and slower. Now the gap was just a yard away—but we were frozen—were on the verge of falling!
Drake's arms wrapped round me. With a tremendous effort he hurled me into the portal. I dropped at its edge, writhed swiftly around, saw him slipping, slipping down—thrust my hands out to him.
Drake's arms wrapped around me. With a huge effort, he threw me into the portal. I fell at its edge, quickly turned around, saw him slipping, slipping down—reached out my hands to him.
He caught them. There came a wrench that tortured my arm sockets as though racked. But he held!
He caught them. A sharp pain twisted my arm joints as if I were being tortured. But he held on!
Slowly—I writhed back into the passage, dragging up his almost dead weight. His head appeared, his shoulders; there was a convulsion of the long body and he lay before me.
Slowly, I pulled myself back into the passage, dragging his almost lifeless weight. His head emerged, followed by his shoulders; there was a convulsion of his long body, and he lay in front of me.
For a minute or two we lay, flat upon our backs resting. I sat up. The passage was broad, silent; apparently as endless as that from which we had just escaped.
For a minute or two, we lay flat on our backs, resting. I sat up. The passage was wide and quiet, seemingly as endless as the one we had just escaped.
Along it, above us, under us, the crystalline eyes were dim. It showed no sign of movement—yet had it done so there was nothing we could do save drop down the annihilating slant. Drake arose.
Along it, above us, below us, the clear eyes were dull. They showed no sign of movement—yet if they had, there was nothing we could do except drop down the destructive slope. Drake stood up.
“I'm hungry,” he said, “and I'm thirsty. I move that we eat and drink and approximately be merry.”
“I'm hungry,” he said, “and I'm thirsty. I suggest we eat, drink, and generally have a good time.”
He slung aside the haversack. From it we took food; from the canteens we drank. We did not talk. Each knew what the other was thinking; infrequently, and thank the eternal law that some call God for that, come crises in which speech seems not only petty but when against it the mind rebels as a nauseous thing.
He tossed the backpack aside. We took food from it; we drank from the canteens. We didn’t speak. Each of us knew what the other was thinking; rarely, and thank the eternal law that some call God for this, we faced moments when talking felt not just trivial but when our minds resisted it as something unpleasant.
This was such a time. At last I drew myself to my feet.
This was that kind of moment. Finally, I got to my feet.
“Let's be going,” I said.
“Let’s go,” I said.
The corridor stretched straight before us; along it we paced. How far we walked I do not know; mile upon mile, it seemed. It broadened abruptly into a vast hall.
The corridor stretched straight ahead of us as we walked. I can't say how far we went; it felt like mile after mile. Suddenly, it opened up into a huge hall.
And this hall was filled with the Metal Hordes—was a gigantic workshop of them. In every shape, in every form, they seethed and toiled about it. Upon its floor were heaps of shining ores, mounds of flashing gems, piles of ingots, metallic and crystalline. High and low throughout flamed the egg-shaped incandescences; floating furnaces both great and small.
And this hall was packed with the Metal Hordes—it was a massive workshop for them. They were everywhere, in every shape and form, bustling and working around the space. The floor was covered in heaps of shiny ores, mounds of sparkling gems, and piles of ingots, both metallic and crystalline. High and low, egg-shaped glowing lights flickered; there were floating furnaces, both large and small.
Before one of these forges, close to us, stood a Metal Thing. Its body was a twelve-foot column of smaller cubes. Upon the top was a hollow square formed of even lesser blocks—blocks hardly larger than the Little Things themselves. In the center of the open rectangle was another shaft, its top a two-foot square plate formed of a single cube.
Before one of these forges, nearby, stood a Metal Thing. Its body was a twelve-foot column made up of smaller cubes. At the top was a hollow square made from even smaller blocks—blocks barely larger than the Little Things themselves. In the center of the open rectangle was another shaft, its top a two-foot square plate made from a single cube.
From the sides of the hollow square sprang long arms of spheres, each tipped by a tetrahedron. They moved freely, slipping about upon their curved points of contact and like a dozen little thinking hammers, the pyramid points at their ends beat down upon as many thimble shaped objects which they thrust alternately into the unwinking brazier then laid upon the central block to shape.
From the sides of the hollow square extended long arms with spheres, each topped by a tetrahedron. They moved freely, gliding around on their curved points of contact, and like a dozen little thinking hammers, the pyramid points at their ends struck down on as many thimble-shaped objects, which they alternately pushed into the unblinking brazier and then placed on the central block to shape.
A goblin workman the Thing seemed, standing there, so intent upon and so busy with its forgings.
A goblin worker the Thing looked like, standing there, completely focused and busy with its forges.
There were scores of these animate machines; they paid no slightest heed to us as we slipped by them, clinging as closely to the wall of the immense workshop as we could.
There were loads of these moving machines; they didn't pay the slightest attention to us as we slipped by them, sticking as close to the wall of the huge workshop as we could.
We passed a company of other Shapes which stood two by two and close together, their tops wide spinning wheels through which the tendrils of an opened globe fed translucent, colorless ingots—the substance it seemed to me of which Norhala's shadowy walls were made, the crystal of which the bars that built out the base of the Cones were formed.
We walked by a group of other Shapes that stood two by two, close together, their tops wide spinning wheels through which the tendrils of an opened globe supplied translucent, colorless ingots—the material that I thought made up Norhala's shadowy walls, the crystal that formed the bars at the base of the Cones.
The ingots passed between the whirling faces; emerged from them as slender, long cylinders; were seized as they slipped down by a crouching block, whose place as it glided away was instantly taken by another. In many bewildering forms, intent upon unknown activities directed toward unguessable ends, the composite, animate mechanisms labored. And all the place was filled with a goblin bustle, trollish racketings, ringing of gnomish anvils, clanging of kobold forges—a clamorous cavern filled with metal Nibelungens.
The ingots moved between the spinning machines; they came out as long, thin cylinders; were caught as they slid down by a crouching block, which was quickly replaced by another as it moved away. In many confusing shapes, focused on mysterious tasks aimed at unknown goals, the combined, living mechanisms worked hard. And the whole place was filled with a chaotic energy, noisy clattering, ringing of gnome-like anvils, and banging of goblin forges—a loud cave filled with metal creatures.
We came to the opening of another passage, a doorway piercing the walls of the workshop. Its incline, though steep, was not dangerous.
We arrived at the start of another passage, a doorway cutting through the walls of the workshop. Its slope, while steep, wasn't hazardous.
Into it we stepped; climbed onward it seemed interminably. Far ahead of us at last appeared the outline of its further entrance, silhouetted against and filled with a brighter luminosity. We drew near; stopped cautiously at its threshold, peering out.
Into it we stepped; climbed onward it seemed to go on forever. Far ahead of us, the outline of the further entrance finally appeared, silhouetted against and filled with a brighter light. We drew near, stopping cautiously at its threshold, peering out.
Well it was that we had hesitated. Before us was open space—an abyss in the body of the Metal Monster.
Well, we had hesitated. In front of us was open space—an abyss inside the Metal Monster.
The corridor opened into it like a window. Thrusting out our heads, we saw an unbroken wall both above and below. Half a mile away was its opposite side. Over this pit was a misty sky and not more than a thousand feet above and black against the heavens was the lip of it—the cornices of this chasm within the City.
The corridor opened up like a window. Leaning out, we saw an unbroken wall both above and below. Half a mile away was the other side. Over this pit was a hazy sky, and no more than a thousand feet above, dark against the sky, was the edge of it—the ledges of this chasm within the City.
Far, far beneath us we watched the Hordes throw themselves across the abyss in webs of curving arches and girder-straight bridges; gigantic we knew these spans must be yet dwarfed to slender footways by distance. Over them moved hurrying companies; from them came flashings, glitterings—prismatic, sun golden; plutonic scarlets, molten blues; javelins of colored light piercing upward from unfolded cubes and globes and pyramids crossing them or from busy bearers of the shining fruits of the mysterious workshops.
Far, far below us, we watched the Hordes throw themselves across the abyss on webs of curved arches and straight bridges; we knew these massive spans were gigantic yet seemed like slim pathways from this distance. Hurrying groups moved over them; from there came flashes and sparkles—prismatic, sunlit; deep reds, molten blues; shafts of colored light shooting up from open cubes, spheres, and pyramids crossing them, or from busy carriers of the shimmering products of the mysterious workshops.
And as they passed the bridges swung up, coiled and thrust themselves from sight through openings that closed behind them. Ever, as they passed, close on their going whipped out other spans so that always across that abyss a sentient, shifting web was hung.
And as they crossed, the bridges lifted up, curled, and vanished through openings that shut behind them. Every time they moved on, other bridges sprang out so that across that gap, a lively, shifting web was stretched.
We drew back, stared into each other's white face. Panic swept through me, in quick, alternate pulse of ice and fire. For crushingly, no longer to be denied, came certainty that we were lost within the mazes of this incredible City—lost in the body of the Metal Monster which that City was. There was a sick despair in my heart as we turned and slowly made our way back along the sloping corridor.
We pulled back, looking at each other's pale faces. Panic rushed through me, a quick mix of cold and heat. I couldn't deny the crushing reality that we were lost in the twists and turns of this incredible City—lost inside the Metal Monster that the City represented. I felt a deep despair in my heart as we turned and slowly walked back along the sloping corridor.
A hundred yards, perhaps, we had gone in silence before we stopped, gazing stupidly at an opening in the wall beside us. The portal had not been there when we had passed—of that I was certain.
A hundred yards, maybe, we had walked in silence before we stopped, staring blankly at an opening in the wall next to us. The doorway hadn’t been there when we passed by—I was sure of that.
“It's opened since we went by,” whispered Drake.
“It's been open since we passed by,” whispered Drake.
We peered through it. The passage was narrow; its pave led downward. For a moment we hesitated, the same foreboding in both our minds. And yet—among the perils that crowded in upon us what choice had we? There could be no more danger there than here.
We looked through it. The passage was narrow; its floor sloped down. For a moment, we hesitated, both of us feeling the same sense of dread. And yet—given the dangers surrounding us, what choice did we have? There couldn’t be any more danger down there than there was here.
Both ways were—ALIVE, both obedient to impulses over which we had no more control and no more way of predetermining than mice in some complex, man-made trap. Furthermore, this shaft also ran downward, and although its pitch was less and it did not therefore drop as quickly toward that level we sought and wherein lay the openings of escape into the outer valley, it fell at right angles to the corridor through which we had come.
Both paths were—ALIVE, both responding to impulses that we had no more control over and no way of predicting than mice caught in some complicated, human-made trap. Additionally, this shaft went downward too, and even though its slope was gentler and didn’t drop as quickly toward the level we were aiming for, where the exits to the outer valley were, it went straight down at a right angle to the corridor we had entered through.
We knew that to retrace our steps now would but take us back to the forges and thence to the hall of the Cones and the certain peril waiting for us there.
We knew that going back now would just lead us back to the forges and then to the hall of the Cones, where certain danger awaited us.
We stepped into this opened way. For a little distance it ran straightly, then turned and sloped gently upward; and a little distance more we climbed. Then suddenly, not a hundred yards from us, gushed out a flood of soft radiance, opalescent, filled with pearly glimmerings and rosy shadows of light.
We walked into this open path. For a bit, it went straight, then turned and sloped gently upward; after a little more climbing, we continued. Then suddenly, not a hundred yards away, a burst of soft light flowed out, shimmering with opalescent colors and filled with pearly glimmers and rosy shadows.
It was as though a door had opened into some world of luminescence. From it the lambent torrent poured; billowed down upon us. In its wake came music—if music the mighty harmonies, the sonorous chords, the crystalline themes and the linked chaplet of notes that were like spiralings of tiny golden star bells could be named.
It felt like a door had swung open into a world of light. A radiant stream flowed from it, cascading down on us. Following it was music—if you could call the powerful harmonies, the rich chords, the clear melodies, and the interconnected series of notes that sounded like swirling little golden bells, music.
Toward source of light and sound we moved, nor could we have halted nor withdrawn had we willed; the radiance drew us to it as the sun the water drop, and irresistibly the sweet, unearthly music called. Closer we came—it was a narrow alcove from which sound and light poured—into it we crept—and went no further.
Toward the source of light and sound, we moved, and we couldn’t have stopped or stepped back even if we wanted to; the brightness pulled us in like the sun draws in a drop of water, and the enchanting, otherworldly music beckoned irresistibly. We got closer—it was a small alcove from which sound and light flowed—and we crept into it—and went no further.
We peered into a vast and columnless vault, a limitless temple of light. High up in it, strewn manifold, danced and shone soft orbs like tender suns. No pale gilt luminaries of frozen rays were these. Effulgent, jubilant, they flamed—orbs red as wine of rubies that Djinns of Al Shiraz press from his enchanted vineyards of jewels; twin orbs rosy white as breasts of pampered Babylonian maids; orbs of pulsing opalescences and orbs of the murmuring green of bursting buds of spring, crocused orbs and orbs of royal coral; suns that throbbed with singing rays of wedded rose and pearl and of sapphires and topazes amorous; orbs born of cool virginal dawns and of imperial sunsets and orbs that were the tuliped fruit of mating rainbows of fire.
We looked into a vast, open space with no columns, a limitless temple of light. Up high, scattered everywhere, danced and shone soft orbs like gentle suns. These weren’t dull gold lights with frozen rays. Radiant and joyful, they blazed—orbs as red as ruby wine that Djinns from Al Shiraz press from their magical jewel vineyards; twin orbs rosy white like the breasts of spoiled Babylonian women; orbs with pulsing opalescence and orbs in deep green, like bursting spring buds, orbs in shades of crocus and royal coral; suns that pulsed with vibrant rays of intertwined rose and pearl, sapphires and topazes in love; orbs birthed from cool, pure dawns and majestic sunsets, and orbs that were the colorful fruits of intertwined rainbows of fire.
They danced, these countless aureoles; they swung and threaded in radiant choral patterns, in linked harmonies of light. And as they danced their gay rays caressed and bathed myriads of the Metal Folk open beneath them. Under the rays the jewel fires of disk and star and cross leaped and pulsed and danced to the same bright rhythm.
They danced, these countless halos; they swayed and wove in vibrant choral patterns, in connected harmonies of light. And as they danced, their cheerful rays touched and enveloped countless Metal Folk below them. Beneath the rays, the jewel-like fires of disks and stars and crosses leaped and pulsed and danced to the same glowing rhythm.
We sought the source of the music—a tremendous thing of shimmering crystal pipes like some colossal organ. Out of the radiance around it great flames gathered, shook into sight with streamings and pennonings, in bannerets and bandrols, leaped upon the crystal pipes, and merged within them.
We looked for the source of the music—a massive structure of shimmering crystal pipes like some huge organ. From the glowing light around it, great flames formed, flashing into view with ribbons and flags, in small banners and scrolls, leaping onto the crystal pipes and blending into them.
And as the pipes drank them the flames changed into sound!
And as the pipes absorbed them, the flames transformed into sound!
Throbbing bass viols of roaring vernal winds, diapasons of waterfall and torrents—these had been flames of emerald; flaming trumpetings of desire that had been great streamers of scarlet—rose flames that had dissolved into echoes of fulfillment; diamond burgeonings that melted into silver symphonies like mist entangled Pleiades transmuted into melodies; chameleon harmonies to which the strange suns danced.
Throbbing bass viols of roaring spring winds, the sounds of waterfalls and torrents—these had been emerald flames; vibrant trumpet calls of desire that had been great scarlet streamers—rose flames that had turned into echoes of fulfillment; sparkling bursts that melted into silver symphonies like mist-wrapped Pleiades transformed into melodies; shifting harmonies to which the unusual suns danced.
And now I saw—realizing with a clutch of indescribable awe, with a sense of inexplicable profanation the secret of this ensorcelled chamber.
And now I saw—understanding with a grip of indescribable awe, with a feeling of inexplicable violation the secret of this enchanted room.
Within every pulsing rose of irised fire that was the heart of a disk, from every rubrous, clipped rose of a cross, and from every rayed purple petaling of a star there nestled a tiny disk, a tiny cross, a tiny star, luminous and symboled even as those that cradled them.
Within every glowing rose of vibrant colors that was the center of a disk, from every red, clipped rose of a cross, and from every purple petal of a star, there nestled a tiny disk, a tiny cross, a tiny star, shining and symbolized just like those that held them.
The Metal Babes building like crystals from hearts of radiance beneath the play of jocund orbs!
The Metal Babes shining like crystals from hearts filled with light beneath the glow of cheerful orbs!
Incredible blossomings of crystal and of metal whose lullabies and cradle songs were singing symphonies of flame.
Incredible blooms of crystal and metal, whose lullabies and cradle songs were creating symphonies of fire.
It was the birth chamber of the City!
It was the birthplace of the City!
The womb of the Metal Monster!
The belly of the Metal Monster!
Abruptly the walls of the niche sparkled out, the glittering eye points regarding us with a most disquieting suggestion of sentinels who, slumbering, had been caught unaware, and now awakening challenged us. Swiftly the niche closed—so swiftly that barely had we time to spring over its threshold into the corridor.
Suddenly, the walls of the niche sparkled, the shimmering eye-like points watching us with an unsettling hint of guards who, having been caught off guard while sleeping, were now waking up to confront us. In an instant, the niche closed—so quickly that we barely had time to jump over its threshold into the corridor.
The corridor was awake—alive!
The hallway was awake—alive!
The power darted out; gripped us. Up it swept us and on. Far away a square of light appeared, grew quickly larger. Framed in it was the amethystine burning of the great ring that girdled the encircling cliffs.
The energy shot out, grabbing us. It lifted us up and carried us forward. In the distance, a square of light showed up, rapidly growing bigger. Within it was the deep purple glow of the massive ring that surrounded the cliffs.
I turned my head—behind us the corridor was closing!
I turned my head—behind us, the hallway was closing in!
Now the opening was so close that through it I could see the vast panorama of the valley. The wall behind us touched us; pushed us on. We thrust ourselves against it, despairingly. As well might flies have tried to press back a moving mountain.
Now the opening was so close that through it I could see the wide view of the valley. The wall behind us pressed against us; urged us on. We pushed ourselves against it, in despair. It was as futile as flies trying to hold back a moving mountain.
Resistingly, inexorably we were pressed forward. Now we cowered within a yard-deep niche; now we trembled upon a foot-wide ledge.
Resisting, we were pushed forward no matter what. Sometimes we huddled in a yard-deep nook; other times we shivered on a foot-wide ledge.
Shuddering, gasping, we glared down the sheer drop of the City's wall. The smooth and glimmering scarp fell thousands of feet straight to the valley floor. And there were no merciful mists to hide what awaited us there; no mists anywhere. In that brief, agonized glance every detail of the Pit was disclosed with an abnormal clarity.
Shivering and breathless, we stared down at the steep drop of the City's wall. The smooth, shiny cliff dropped thousands of feet straight to the valley below. And there were no kind mists to obscure what awaited us down there; no mists at all. In that fleeting, painful moment, every detail of the Pit was laid bare with shocking clarity.
We tottered on the brink. The ledge melted.
We wobbled on the edge. The ledge disappeared.
Down, down we plunged, locked in each other's arms, hurtling to the shattering death so far below!
Down, down we fell, locked in each other's arms, racing toward the deadly fall so far below!
CHAPTER XXIII. THE TREACHERY OF YURUK
Was it true that Time is within ourselves—that like Space, its twin, it is only a self-created illusion of the human mind? There are hours that flash by on hummingbird wings; there are seconds that shuffle on shod in leaden shoes.
Was it true that time is inside us—that like space, its counterpart, it’s just a self-created illusion of the human mind? There are hours that zip by on hummingbird wings; there are seconds that drag along in heavy shoes.
Was it true that when death faces us the consciousness finds power through its will to live to conquer the illusion—to prolong Time? That, recoiling from oblivion, we can recreate in a fractional moment whole years gone past, years yet to come—striving to lengthen our existence, stretching out our apperception beyond the phantom boundaries, overdrawing upon a Barmecide deposit of minutes, staking fresh claims upon a mirage?
Was it true that when we face death, our awareness draws strength from its desire to live to overcome the illusion—to extend Time? That, pulling back from nothingness, we can relive entire years from the past or anticipate years yet to come—in an attempt to stretch our existence, pushing our understanding beyond the imagined limits, overdrawing from a deceptive reserve of moments, claiming new portions of a mirage?
How else explain the seeming slowness with which we were falling—the seeming leisureness with which the wall drifted up past us?
How else can we explain the apparent slowness with which we were falling—the seemingly leisurely way the wall drifted up past us?
And was this punishment—a sentence meted out for profaning with our eyes a forbidden place; a penalty for touching with our gaze the ark of the Metal Tribes—their holy of holies—the budding place of the Metal Babes?
And was this punishment—a sentence given for disrespecting with our eyes a forbidden place; a penalty for looking at the ark of the Metal Tribes—their most sacred place—the birthplace of the Metal Babes?
The valley was swinging—swinging in slow broad curves; was oscillating dizzily.
The valley was swaying—swaying in wide, slow curves; was moving back and forth, feeling dizzy.
Slowly the colossal wall slipped upward.
Slowly, the massive wall began to rise.
Realization swept me; left me amazed; only half believing. This was no illusion. After that first swift plunge our fall had been checked. We were swinging—not the valley.
Realization hit me; I was amazed; I only half believed it. This wasn’t an illusion. After that first quick drop, our fall had stopped. We were swinging—not the valley.
Deliberately, in wide arcs like pendulums, we were swinging across the City's scarp; three feet out from it, and as we swung, slowly sinking.
Deliberately, in wide arcs like pendulums, we were swinging across the City's cliff; three feet out from it, and as we swung, slowly sinking.
And now I saw the countless eyes of the watching wall again were twinkling, regarding us with impish mockery.
And now I saw the countless eyes of the watching wall again were twinkling, looking at us with playful mockery.
It was the grip of the living wall that held us; that rocked us from side to side as though giving greater breadths of it chance to behold us; that was dropping us gently, carefully, to the valley floor now a scant two thousand feet below.
It was the hold of the living wall that kept us steady; that swayed us back and forth as if giving us a wider view; that was lowering us softly, carefully, to the valley floor now just under two thousand feet below.
A storm of rage, of intensest resentment swept me; as once before any gratitude I should have felt for escape was submerged in the utter humiliation with which it was charged.
A storm of anger and deep resentment washed over me; just like before, any gratitude I might have felt for my escape was completely buried under the overwhelming humiliation that came with it.
I shook my fists at the twinkling wall, strove to kick and smite it like an angry child, cursed it—not childishly. Dared it to hurl me down to death.
I shook my fists at the shining wall, tried to kick and hit it like an upset kid, cursed it—not in a childish way. I challenged it to throw me down to my death.
I felt Drake's hand touch mine.
I felt Drake's hand on mine.
“Steady,” he said. “Steady, old boy. It's no use. Steady. Look down.”
“Easy there,” he said. “Easy, buddy. It's not going to work. Just relax. Look down.”
Hot with shame for my outburst, weak from its violence, I obeyed. The valley floor was not more than a thousand feet away. Thronging about where we must at last touch, clustered and seething, was a multitude of the Metal Things. They seemed to be looking up at us, watching, waiting for us.
Hot with shame for my outburst, weak from its violence, I obeyed. The valley floor was no more than a thousand feet away. Crowding around the spot where we would finally land, a mass of the Metal Things was gathered, restless and tense. They appeared to be looking up at us, watching, waiting for us.
“Reception committee,” grinned Drake.
"Welcome committee," grinned Drake.
I glanced away; over the valley. It was luminously clear; yet the sky was overcast, no stars showing. The light was no stronger than that of the moon at full, but it held a quality unfamiliar to me. It cast no shadows; though soft, it was piercing, revealing all it bathed with the distinctness of bright sunshine. The illumination came, I thought, from the encircling veils falling from the band of amethyst.
I looked away, across the valley. It was brightly clear, even though the sky was cloudy, with no stars visible. The light wasn't stronger than that of a full moon, but it had a quality I had never experienced before. It didn't cast any shadows; though gentle, it was sharp, exposing everything it touched with the clarity of bright sunshine. I thought the light came from the surrounding veils cascading from the band of amethyst.
And, as I peered, out of the veils and far away sped a violet spark. With meteor speed it flew toward us. Close to the base of the vast facade it landed with a flashing of blue incandescence. I knew it for one of the Flying Things, the Mark Makers—one of the incredible messengers.
And as I looked, a purple spark shot out from the distance. It raced toward us like a meteor. It landed near the base of the enormous structure, glowing with a bright blue light. I recognized it as one of the Flying Things, the Mark Makers—one of the amazing messengers.
Close upon its fall came increase in the turmoil of the crowding throng awaiting us. Came, too, an abrupt change in our own motion. The long arcs lessened. We were dropped more swiftly.
Close to its fall, the chaos of the crowd waiting for us grew. There was also a sudden change in how we moved. The long arcs became shorter. We were dropped more quickly.
Far away in the direction from which the Flying Thing had flown I sensed another movement; something coming that carried with it subtle suggestion of unlikeness to all the other incessant, linked movement over the pit. Closer it drew.
Far off in the direction where the Flying Thing had come from, I felt another movement; something approaching that hinted at a quality different from all the other constant, interconnected motion above the pit. It drew nearer.
“Norhala!” gasped Drake.
“Norhala!” gasped Drake.
Robed in her silken amber swathings, red-copper hair streaming, woven with elfin sparklings, she was racing toward the City like some lovely witch, riding upon the back of a steed of huge cubes.
Dressed in her silky amber robes, her red-copper hair flowing and adorned with sparkling fairy lights, she was racing toward the City like a beautiful witch, riding on the back of a giant cube-shaped horse.
Nearer she raced. More direct became our fall. Now we were dropping as though at the end of an unreeling plummet cord; the floor of the valley was no more than two hundred feet below.
Nearer she sped. Our fall became more direct. Now we were falling as if at the end of a rapidly unwinding cord; the valley floor was only about two hundred feet below.
“Norhala!” we shouted; and again and again—again “Norhala!”
“Norhala!” we shouted; and over and over again—again “Norhala!”
Before our cries could have reached her the cubes swerved; came to a halt beneath us. Through the hundred feet of space between I caught the brilliancy of the weird constellations in Norhala's great eyes—saw with a vague but no less dire foreboding that on her face dwelt a terrifying, a blasting wrath.
Before our screams could have reached her, the cubes swerved and stopped beneath us. Across the hundred feet of space, I caught the brilliance of the strange constellations in Norhala's large eyes and saw, with a vague but no less serious sense of dread, that a terrifying, explosive rage resided on her face.
As softly as though by the hand of a giant of cloud we were lifted out from the wall, and were set with no perceptible shock beside her on the back of the cubes.
As gently as if a giant made of clouds lifted us from the wall, we were placed beside her on the back of the cubes without any noticeable jolt.
“Norhala—” I stopped. For this was no Norhala whom we had known. Gone was all calm, vanished every trace of unearthly tranquillity. It was a Norhala awakened at last—all human.
“Norhala—” I stopped. Because this was not the Norhala we had known. All calm was gone, every trace of otherworldly peace had vanished. It was a Norhala finally awake—all human.
Yet in the still rage that filled her I sensed a force, an intensity, more than human. Over the blazing eyes the brows were knit in a rigid, golden bar; the delicate nostrils were pinched; the sweet red mouth was white and merciless. It was as though in its long sleep her human self had gathered more than human strength, and that now, awakened and unleashed, the violence of its rage touched the vibrant zenith of that sphere of which her quiet had been the nadir.
Yet in the still rage that filled her, I sensed a force, an intensity, more than human. Over her blazing eyes, her brows were furrowed in a rigid, golden bar; her delicate nostrils were pinched; her sweet red mouth was pale and merciless. It was as if, in its long sleep, her human self had gathered more than human strength, and now, awakened and unleashed, the intensity of its rage reached the vibrant peak of that realm of which her calm had been the low point.
She was like an urn filled and flaming with the fires of the Gods of wrath.
She was like an urn filled with and blazing from the fires of the gods of fury.
What was it that had awakened her—what in awakening had changed the inpouring human consciousness into this flood of fury? Foreboding gripped me.
What had woken her—what about waking up had turned the tide of human awareness into this wave of anger? A sense of dread held me tight.
“Norhala!” My voice was shaking. “Those we left—”
“Norhala!” My voice trembled. “The ones we left—”
“They are gone!” The golden voice was octaves deeper, vibrant, throbbing with that muffled, menacing note that must have pulsed from the golden tambours that summoned to battle Timur's fierce hordes. “They were—taken.”
“They're gone!” The golden voice was an octave deeper, full of energy, vibrating with that muffled, threatening tone that must have come from the golden drums that called Timur's fierce warriors to battle. “They were—taken.”
“Taken!” I gasped. “Taken by what—these?” I swept my hands out toward the Metal Things milling around us.
“Taken!” I gasped. “Taken by what—these?” I waved my hands toward the Metal Things moving around us.
“No! THESE are mine. These are they who obey me.” The golden voice now shrilled with her passion. “Taken by—men!”
“No! THESE are mine. These are the ones who obey me.” The golden voice now pierced the air with her passion. “Taken by—men!”
Drake had read my face although he could not understand our words.
Drake had read my expression even though he couldn't understand what we were saying.
“Ruth—”
“Ruth—”
“Taken,” I said. “Both Ruth and Ventnor. Taken by the armored men—the men of Cherkis!”
“Taken,” I said. “Both Ruth and Ventnor. Captured by the armored men—the men of Cherkis!”
“Cherkis!” She had caught the word. “Yes—Cherkis! And now he and all his men—and all his women—and every living thing he rules shall pay. And fear not—you two. For I, Norhala, will bring back my own.
“Cherkis!” She had picked up on the word. “Yes—Cherkis! And now he and all his men—and all his women—and every living thing he controls will pay. And don’t worry—you two. For I, Norhala, will reclaim what’s mine.
“Woe, woe to you, Cherkis, and to all of yours! For I, Norhala, am awake, and I, Norhala, remember. Woe to you, Cherkis, woe—for now all ends for you!
“Alas, alas for you, Cherkis, and for all your people! For I, Norhala, am awake, and I, Norhala, remember. Alas for you, Cherkis, alas—for now everything comes to an end for you!
“Not by the gods of my mother who turned their strength against her do I promise this. I, Norhala, have no need for them—I, Norhala, who have strength greater than they. And would I could crush those gods as I shall crush you, Cherkis—and every living thing of yours! Yea—and every UNLIVING thing as well!”
“Not by the gods of my mother who used their power against her do I make this promise. I, Norhala, need them not—I, Norhala, who have strength greater than theirs. And if I could, I would destroy those gods just as I will destroy you, Cherkis—and everything that belongs to you! Yes—and every UNLIVING thing too!”
Not halting now was Norhala's speech; it poured from the ruthless lips—flamingly.
Not stopping now was Norhala's speech; it flowed from her fierce lips—intensely.
“We go,” she cried. “And something of vengeance I have saved for you—as is your right.”
“We're going,” she shouted. “And I’ve got a little something in store for you—as you deserve.”
She tossed her arms high; stamped upon the back of the Metal Thing that held us.
She raised her arms high and stomped on the back of the Metal Thing that held us.
It quivered and sped away. Swiftly dwindled the City's bulk; fast faded its glimmering watchful face.
It shook and rushed off. The size of the City quickly shrank; its shining, watchful face faded away fast.
Not toward the veils of light but out over the plain we flew. Above us, crouching against the blast of our going, streamed like a silken banner Norhala's hair, gemmed with the witch lights.
Not toward the shining lights but out over the flat land we flew. Above us, crouching against the force of our flight, Norhala's hair flowed like a silken banner, sparkling with the witch lights.
We were far out now, the City far away. The cube slowed. Norhala threw high her head. From the arched, exquisite throat pealed a trumpet call—golden, summoning, imperious. Thrice it rang forth—and all the surrounding valley seemed to halt and listen.
We were far out now, the City distant. The cube slowed down. Norhala raised her head high. From her elegant, arched throat came a trumpet call—golden, inviting, commanding. It rang out three times—and the entire valley around us seemed to pause and listen.
Followed upon its ending, a chanting as goldenly sonorous. Wild, peremptory, triumphant. It was like a mustering shouting to adventurous stars, buglings to buccaneering winds, cadenced beckonings to restless ranks of viking waves, signaling to all the corsairs and picaroons of the elemental.
Followed by its end, a chant that was as rich and resonant as gold. Wild, commanding, victorious. It was like a rallying cry to adventurous stars, calls to daring winds, rhythmic invitations to restless waves, signaling to all the pirates and scoundrels of nature.
A cosmic call to slay!
A cosmic call to fight!
The gigantic block upon which we rode quivered; I myself felt a thousand needle-pointed roving arrows prick me, urging me on to some jubilant, reckless orgy of destruction.
The huge block we were riding shook; I felt like a thousand sharp arrows were poking me, pushing me toward some wild, carefree burst of chaos.
Obeying that summoning there swirled to us cube and globe and pyramid by the score—by the hundreds. They swept into our wake and followed—lifting up behind us, an ever-rising sea.
Obeying that call, cubes, globes, and pyramids swirled around us by the score—by the hundreds. They swept into our wake and followed, creating an ever-rising sea behind us.
Higher and higher arose the metal wave—mounting, ever mounting as other score upon score leaped upon it, rushed up it and swelled its crest. And soon so great it was that it shadowed us, hung over us.
Higher and higher rose the metal wave—growing, always growing as other scores jumped onto it, rushed up it and topped its peak. Soon it became so large that it cast a shadow over us, looming above us.
The cubes we rode angled in their course; raced now with ever-increasing speed toward the spangled curtains.
The cubes we rode tilted in their path; now they raced with growing speed toward the glittering curtains.
And still Norhala's golden chant lured; higher and even higher reached the following wave. Now we were rising upon a steep slope; now the amethystine, gleaming ring was almost overheard.
And still Norhala's golden song called us; the following wave rose higher and higher. Now we were climbing up a steep incline; now the amethyst, shining ring was almost within earshot.
Norhala's song ceased. One breathless, soundless moment and we had pierced the veils. A globule of sapphire shone afar, the elfin bubble of her home. We neared it.
Norhala's song stopped. In a breathless, silent moment, we had broken through the barriers. A droplet of sapphire glimmered in the distance, the magical bubble of her home. We approached it.
Heart leaping, I saw three ponies, high and empty saddles turquoise studded, lift their heads from their roadway browsing. For a moment they stood, stiff with terror; then whimpering raced away.
Heart racing, I saw three ponies with empty turquoise-studded saddles lift their heads from the roadside where they were grazing. For a moment, they stood there, frozen in fear; then, whimpering, they took off running.
We were at Norhala's door; were lifted down; stood close to its threshold. Slaves to a single thought, Drake and I sprang to enter.
We were at Norhala's door; we were let down; we stood close to the entrance. Bound by a single thought, Drake and I rushed to go inside.
“Wait!” Norhala's white hands caught us. “There is peril there—without me! Me you must—follow!”
“Wait!” Norhala's pale hands stopped us. “There's danger over there—without me! You must follow me!”
Upon the exquisite face was no unshadowing of wrath, no diminishing of rage, no weakening of dreadful determination. The star-flecked eyes were not upon us; they looked over and beyond—coldly, calculatingly.
Upon the beautiful face was no hint of anger, no fading of rage, no softening of terrifying resolve. The starry eyes weren’t on us; they were looking over and beyond—coldly, calculatingly.
“Not enough,” I heard her whisper. “Not enough—for that which I will do.”
“Not enough,” I heard her whisper. “Not enough—for what I’m about to do.”
We turned, following her gaze. A hundred feet on high, stretching nearly across the gorge, an incredible curtain was flung. Over its folds was movement—arms of spinning globes that thrust forth like paws and down upon which leaped pyramid upon pyramid stiffening as they clung like bristling spikes of hair; great bars of clicking cubes that threw themselves from the shuttering—shook and withdrew. The curtain was a ferment—shifting, mercurial; it throbbed with desire, palpitated with eagerness.
We turned to see what she was looking at. A hundred feet up, spanning almost the entire gorge, an amazing curtain was draped. Within its folds was movement—arms of spinning spheres that reached out like paws, and down on them jumped pyramid after pyramid, stiffening as they clung together like bristling strands of hair; large bars of clicking cubes that launched from the shuttering—shook and pulled back. The curtain was alive—shifting, fluid; it pulsed with longing, throbbed with excitement.
“Not enough!” murmured Norhala.
"Not enough!" whispered Norhala.
Her lips parted; from them came another trumpeting—tyrannic, arrogant and clangorous. Under it the curtaining writhed—out from it spurted thin cascades of cubes. They swarmed up into tall pillars that shook and swayed and gyrated.
Her lips opened; from them came another loud sound—tyrannical, arrogant, and noisy. Under it, the curtain writhed—thin streams of cubes shot out. They formed into tall pillars that shook, swayed, and twisted.
With blinding flash upon flash the sapphire incandescences struck forth at their feet. A score of flaming columned shapes leaped up and curved in meteor flight over the tumultuous curtain. Streaming with violet fires they shot back to the valley of the City.
With blinding flashes of blue light lighting up beneath them, a group of fiery column-like shapes shot up and arced across the chaotic curtain. Streaming with purple flames, they surged back toward the valley of the City.
“Hai!” shouted Norhala as they flew. “Hai!”
“Hai!” shouted Norhala as they flew. “Hai!”
Up darted her arms; the starry galaxies of her eyes danced madly, shot forth visible rays. The mighty curtain of the Metal Things pulsed and throbbed; its units interweaving—block and globe and pyramid of which it was woven, each seeming to strain at leash.
Up shot her arms; the starry galaxies in her eyes danced wildly, sending out visible beams. The massive curtain of the Metal Things pulsed and throbbed; its parts intertwined—blocks, globes, and pyramids that it was made of, each seeming to pull at its restraint.
“Come!” cried Norhala—and led the way through the portal.
“Come on!” shouted Norhala—and took the lead through the portal.
Close behind her we pressed. I stumbled, nearly fell, over a brown-faced, leather-cuirassed body that lay half over, legs barring the threshold.
Close behind her, we followed closely. I tripped, almost falling, over a brown-faced, leather-armored body that was sprawled partially across the entrance, its legs blocking the way.
Contemptuously Norhala stepped over it. We were within that chamber of the pool. About it lay a fair dozen of the armored men. Ruth's defense, I thought with a grim delight, had been most excellent—those who had taken her and Ventnor had not done so without paying full toll.
Contemptuously, Norhala stepped over it. We were in that chamber by the pool. Around us lay a good dozen of the armored men. Ruth's defense, I thought with grim satisfaction, had been outstanding—those who had captured her and Ventnor had certainly paid the price.
A violet flashing drew my eyes away. Close to the pool wherein we had first seen the white miracle of Norhala's body, two immense, purple fired stars blazed. Between them, like a suppliant cast from black iron, was Yuruk.
A violet flash caught my attention. Near the pool where we first saw the white wonder of Norhala's body, two massive, purple-hot stars shone brightly. In between them, like a beggar made of black iron, stood Yuruk.
Poised upon their nether tips the stars guarded him. Head touching his knees, eyes hidden within his folded arms, the black eunuch crouched.
Poised on their lower ends, the stars watched over him. With his head on his knees and his eyes hidden in his folded arms, the black eunuch crouched.
“Yuruk!”
“Yuruk!”
There was an unearthly mercilessness in Norhala's voice.
There was a chilling ruthlessness in Norhala's voice.
The eunuch raised his head; slowly, fearfully.
The eunuch looked up, slowly and nervously.
“Goddess!” he whispered. “Goddess! Mercy!”
“Goddess!” he whispered. “Goddess! Help!”
“I saved him,” she turned to us, “for you to slay. He it was who brought those who took the maid who was mine and the helpless one she loved. Slay him.”
“I saved him,” she turned to us, “for you to kill. He was the one who brought those who took the maid I loved and the helpless one she cared for. Kill him.”
Drake understood—his hand twitched down to his pistol, drew it. He leveled the gun at the black eunuch. Yuruk saw it—shrieked and cowered. Norhala laughed—sweetly, ruthlessly.
Drake got it—his hand moved down to his gun and pulled it out. He aimed the weapon at the black eunuch. Yuruk noticed it—screamed and shrank back. Norhala laughed—sweetly, cruelly.
“He dies before the stroke falls,” she said. “He dies doubly therefore—and that is well.”
“He dies before the blow lands,” she said. “He dies twice, and that is good.”
Drake slowly lowered the automatic; turned to me.
Drake slowly put down the gun and turned to me.
“I can't,” he said. “I can't—do it—”
“I can't,” he said. “I can't—do it—”
“Masters!” Upon his knees the eunuch writhed toward us. “Masters—I meant no wrong. What I did was for love of the Goddess. Years upon years I have served her. And her mother before her.
“Masters!” The eunuch knelt and twisted towards us. “Masters—I didn’t mean any harm. What I did was out of love for the Goddess. I’ve served her for years. And her mother before her.
“I thought if the maid and the blasted one were gone, that you would follow. Then I would be alone with the Goddess once more. Cherkis will not slay them—and Cherkis will welcome you and give the maid and the blasted one back to you for the arts that you can teach him.
“I thought if the maid and the cursed one were gone, you would leave too. Then I would be alone with the Goddess again. Cherkis won’t kill them—and Cherkis will welcome you and give the maid and the cursed one back to you for the skills you can teach him.
“Mercy, Masters, I meant no harm—bid the Goddess be merciful!”
“Please, Masters, I didn’t mean any harm—ask the Goddess to be merciful!”
The ebon pools of eyes were clarified of their ancient shadows by his terror; age was wiped from them by fear, even as it was wiped from his face. The wrinkles were gone. Appallingly youthful, the face of Yuruk prayed to us.
The dark pools of his eyes lost their ancient shadows because of his terror; age disappeared from them due to fear, just as it vanished from his face. The wrinkles were gone. Shockingly youthful, Yuruk's face pleaded with us.
“Why do you wait?” she asked us. “Time presses, and even now we should be on the way. When so many are so soon to die, why tarry over one? Slay him!”
“Why are you waiting?” she asked us. “Time is running out, and we should already be on our way. When so many are about to die, why hesitate over one? Kill him!”
“Norhala,” I answered, “we cannot slay him so. When we kill, we kill in fair fight—hand to hand. The maid we both love has gone, taken with her brother. It will not bring her back if we kill him through whom she was taken. We would punish him—yes, but slay him we cannot. And we would be after the maid and her brother quickly.”
“Norhala,” I replied, “we can’t just kill him like that. When we fight, we do it fairly—face to face. The girl we both love is gone, taken with her brother. Killing him won’t bring her back. We could punish him—sure—but we can’t just kill him. And we need to go after the girl and her brother fast.”
A moment she looked at us, perplexity shading the high and steady anger.
A moment she looked at us, confusion mixing with her high and steady anger.
“As you will,” she said at last; then added, half sarcastically, “Perhaps it is because I who am now awake have slept so long that I cannot understand you. But Yuruk has disobeyed ME. That of MINE which I committed to his care he has given to the enemies of me and those who were mine. It matters nothing to me what YOU would do. Matters to me only what I will to do.”
“As you wish,” she finally said; then added, half sarcastically, “Maybe it's because I've been asleep for so long that I can't understand you. But Yuruk has disobeyed ME. The thing I entrusted to his care, he handed over to my enemies and those who were mine. It doesn’t matter to me what YOU would do. What matters to me is what I choose to do.”
She pointed to the dead.
She pointed at the body.
“Yuruk”—the golden voice was cold—“gather up these carrion and pile them together.”
“Yuruk”—the golden voice was cold—“gather up these dead bodies and stack them together.”
The eunuch arose, stole out fearfully from between the two stars. He slithered to body after body, dragging them one after the other to the center of the chamber, lifting them and forming of them a heap. One there was who was not dead. His eyes opened as the eunuch seized him, the blackened mouth opened.
The eunuch got up and cautiously slipped out from between the two stars. He moved from body to body, dragging them one by one to the center of the room, lifting them and piling them up. One was still alive. His eyes opened as the eunuch grabbed him, and his charred mouth opened.
“Water!” he begged. “Give me drink. I burn!”
“Water!” he pleaded. “Please give me a drink. I’m burning up!”
I felt a thrill of pity; lifted my canteen and walked toward him.
I felt a wave of pity; picked up my canteen and walked over to him.
“You of the beard,” the merciless chime rang out, “he shall have no water. But drink he shall have, and soon—drink of fire!”
“You with the beard,” the relentless bell tolled, “he won't get any water. But he will drink soon—drink of fire!”
The soldier's fevered eyes rolled toward her, saw and read aright the ruthlessness in the beautiful face.
The soldier's feverish eyes turned toward her, recognizing the cruelty in her beautiful face.
“Sorceress!” he groaned. “Cursed spawn of Ahriman!” He spat at her.
“Sorceress!” he groaned. “Cursed offspring of Ahriman!” He spat at her.
The black talons of Yuruk stretched around his throat
The black claws of Yuruk wrapped around his neck.
“Son of unclean dogs!” he whined. “You dare blaspheme the Goddess!”
“Son of filthy dogs!” he complained. “How dare you insult the Goddess!”
He snapped the soldier's neck as though it had been a rotten twig.
He broke the soldier's neck like it was a rotten twig.
At the callous cruelty I stood for an instant petrified; I heard Drake swear wildly, saw his pistol flash up.
At the harsh cruelty, I was momentarily frozen in shock; I heard Drake swear loudly and saw his gun go off.
Norhala struck down his arm.
Norhala knocked his arm down.
“Your chance has passed,” she said, “and not for THAT shall you slay him.”
“Your chance has passed,” she said, “and you won’t kill him for THAT.”
And now Yuruk had cast that body upon the others; the pile was complete.
And now Yuruk had thrown that body onto the others; the pile was finished.
“Mount!” commanded Norhala, and pointed. He cast himself at her feet, writhing, moaning, imploring. She looked at one of the great Shapes; something of command passed from her, something it understood plainly.
“Get up!” ordered Norhala, and pointed. He threw himself at her feet, twisting, moaning, begging. She glanced at one of the massive Figures; a sense of authority flowed from her, something it clearly understood.
The star slipped forward—there was an almost imperceptible movement of its side points. The twitching form of the black seemed to leap up from the floor, to throw itself like a bag upon the mound of the dead.
The star moved slightly forward—there was a barely noticeable shift of its points. The twitching shape of the black seemed to jump up from the ground, throwing itself like a sack onto the pile of the dead.
Norhala threw up her hands. Out of the violet ovals beneath the upper tips of the Things spurted streams of blue flame. They fell upon Yuruk and splashed over him upon the heap of the slain. In the mound was a dreadful movement, a contortion; the bodies stiffened, seemed to try to rise, to push away—dead nerves and muscles responding to the blasting energy passing through them.
Norhala threw up her hands. From the violet ovals beneath the upper tips of the Things shot out streams of blue flame. They landed on Yuruk and splashed over him onto the pile of the dead. In the mound, there was a terrifying movement, a twisting; the bodies stiffened, seeming to try to rise, to push away—dead nerves and muscles reacting to the explosive energy flowing through them.
Out from the stars rained bolt upon bolt. In the chamber was the sound of thunder, crackling like broken glass. The bodies flamed, crumbled. There was a little smoke—nauseous, feebly protesting, beaten out by the consuming fires almost before it could rise.
Out from the stars came bolt after bolt of energy. Inside the chamber, there was the sound of thunder, crackling like shattered glass. The bodies ignited and crumbled. There was a slight amount of smoke—sickening, weakly resisting, extinguished by the raging fires almost before it could ascend.
Where had been the heap of slain capped by the black eunuch there was but a little whirling cloud of sad gray dust. Caught by a passing draft, it eddied, slipped over the floor, vanished through the doorway. Motionless stood the blasting stars, contemplating us. Motionless stood Norhala, her wrath no whit abated by the ghastly sacrifice. And paralyzed by what we had beheld, motionless stood we.
Where the pile of dead, topped by the black eunuch, had been, there was only a small swirling cloud of sad gray dust. Caught by a passing breeze, it whirled, slid across the floor, and disappeared through the doorway. The powerful stars stood still, watching us. Norhala remained motionless, her anger still unchanged by the horrifying sacrifice. And frozen by what we had witnessed, we stood still as well.
“Listen,” she said. “You two who love the maid. What you have seen is nothing to that which you SHALL see—a wisp of mist to the storm cloud.”
“Listen,” she said. “You two who love the maid. What you’ve seen is nothing compared to what you’re about to see—a wisp of mist compared to the storm cloud.”
“Norhala”—I found speech—“can you tell us when it was that the maid was captured?”
“Norhala”—I managed to speak—“can you tell us when the maid was captured?”
Perhaps there was still time to overtake the abductors before Ruth was thrust into the worse peril waiting where she was being carried. Crossed this thought another—puzzling, baffling. The cliffs Yuruk had pointed out to me as those through which the hidden way passed were, I had estimated then, at least twenty miles away. And how long was the pass, the tunnel, through them? And then how far this place of the armored men? It had been past dawn when Drake had frightened the black eunuch with his pistol. It was not yet dawn now. How could Yuruk have made his way to the Persians so swiftly—how could they so swiftly have returned?
Perhaps there was still time to catch up with the kidnappers before Ruth was thrown into the even greater danger waiting in the place she was being taken. Another thought crossed my mind—confusing and puzzling. The cliffs that Yuruk had pointed out to me, through which the hidden path passed, were estimated to be at least twenty miles away. And how long was the path, the tunnel, through them? And then how far was this location of the armored men? It had been after dawn when Drake had scared the black eunuch with his pistol. It wasn’t dawn yet now. How could Yuruk have reached the Persians so quickly—how could they have returned so fast?
Amazingly she answered the spoken question and the unspoken.
Amazingly, she answered both the spoken question and the one that wasn't said.
“They came long before dusk,” she said. “By the night before Yuruk had won to Ruszark, the city of Cherkis; and long before dawn they were on their way hither. This the black dog I slew told me.”
“They arrived well before nightfall,” she said. “By the night before Yuruk had taken Ruszark, the city of Cherkis; and long before dawn, they were on their way here. This is what the black dog I killed told me.”
“But Yuruk was with us here at dawn yesterday,” I gasped.
“But Yuruk was with us here at dawn yesterday,” I said, breathlessly.
“A night has passed since then,” she said, “and another night is almost gone.”
“A night has gone by since then,” she said, “and another night is almost over.”
Stunned, I considered this. If this were true—and not for an instant did I doubt her—then not for a few hours had we lain there at the foot of the living wall in the Hall of the Cones—but for the balance of that day and that night, and another day and part of still another night.
Stunned, I thought about this. If this was true—and I didn’t doubt her for a second—then we hadn’t just been lying there at the foot of the living wall in the Hall of the Cones for a few hours, but for the rest of that day and night, and another whole day and part of yet another night.
“What does she say?” Drake stared anxiously into my whitened face. I told him.
“What does she say?” Drake looked at my pale face with worry. I told him.
“Yes.” Norhala spoke again. “The dusk before the last dusk that has passed I returned to my house. The maid was there and sorrowing. She told me you had gone into the valley, prayed me to help you and to bring you back. I comforted her, and something of—the peace—I gave her; but not all, for she fought against it. A little we played together, and I left her sleeping. I sought you and found you also sleeping. I knew no harm would come to you, and I went my ways—and forgot you. Then I came here again—and found Yuruk and these the maid had slain.”
“Yes,” Norhala said again. “The evening before the last evening that has passed, I returned home. The maid was there, upset. She told me you had gone into the valley and begged me to help you and bring you back. I comforted her, and I gave her some of— the peace— but not all, as she resisted it. We played together for a little while, and I left her sleeping. I looked for you and found you sleeping too. I knew you were safe, so I went on my way—and forgot about you. Then I came back here and found Yuruk and those the maid had killed.”
The great eyes flashed.
The big eyes flashed.
“Now do I honor the maid for the battle that she did,” she said, “though how she slew so many strong men I do not know. My heart goes out to her. And therefore when I bring her back she shall no more be plaything to Norhala, but sister. And with you it shall be as she wills. And woe to those who have taken her!”
“Now I honor the girl for the fight she fought,” she said, “even though I don’t understand how she managed to defeat so many strong men. I feel for her. So when I bring her back, she will no longer be a toy for Norhala, but a sister. And with you, it will be as she wishes. And shame on those who have taken her!”
She paused, listening. From without came a rising storm of thin wailings, insistent and eager.
She stopped, listening. From outside came a growing storm of faint cries, urgent and eager.
“But I have an older vengeance than this to take,” the golden voice tolled somberly. “Long have I forgotten—and shame I feel that I had forgot. So long have I forgotten all hatreds, all lusts, all cruelty—among—these—” She thrust a hand forth toward the hidden valley. “Forgot—dwelling in the great harmonies. Save for you and what has befallen I would never have stirred from them, I think. But now awakened, I take that vengeance. After it is done”—she paused—“after it is over I shall go back again. For this awakening has in it nothing of the ordered joy I love—it is a fierce and slaying fire. I shall go back—”
“But I have an older revenge to settle,” the golden voice said solemnly. “I’ve long forgotten—and I feel ashamed that I did. I’ve forgotten all hatred, all desire, all cruelty—among—these—” She extended her hand toward the hidden valley. “Forgotten—living in the great harmonies. If it weren't for you and what has happened, I don't think I would have ever left them. But now that I’m awake, I will take that revenge. Once it’s done”—she paused—“once it’s over, I’ll go back again. Because this awakening has nothing of the ordered joy I cherish—it’s a fierce and destructive fire. I will go back—”
The shadow of her far dreaming flitted over, softened the angry brilliancy of her eyes.
The shadow of her distant dreams passed over, softening the fierce brightness of her eyes.
“Listen, you two!” The shadow of dream fled. “Those that I am about to slay are evil—evil are they all, men and women. Long have they been so—yea, for cycles of suns. And their children grow like them—or if they be gentle and with love for peace they are slain or die of heartbreak. All this my mother told me long ago. So no more children shall be born from them either to suffer or to grow evil.”
“Listen up, you two!” The dream's shadow disappeared. “The people I'm about to take down are evil—all of them, men and women. They have been this way for ages—yes, for countless generations. And their children turn out just like them—unless they are kind and love peace; those kids get killed or die from heartache. My mother told me all this long ago. So no more children will come from them to either suffer or become evil.”
Again she paused, nor did we interrupt her musing.
Again she paused, and we didn't interrupt her thoughts.
“My father ruled Ruszark,” she said at last. “Rustum he was named, of the seed of Rustum the Hero even as was my mother. They were gentle and good, and it was their ancestors who built Ruszark when, fleeing from the might of Iskander, they were sealed in the hidden valley by the falling mountain.
“My father ruled Ruszark,” she finally said. “His name was Rustum, from the lineage of Rustum the Hero just like my mother. They were kind and good, and it was their ancestors who built Ruszark when they escaped from the power of Iskander and found refuge in the hidden valley sealed off by the collapsing mountain.
“Then there sprang from one of the families of the nobles—Cherkis. Evil, evil was he, and as he grew he lusted for rule. On a night of terror he fell upon those who loved my father and slew; and barely had my father time to fly from the city with my mother, still but a bride, and a handful of those loyal to him.
“Then one of the noble families gave rise to Cherkis. He was truly wicked, and as he grew older, he craved power. One terrifying night, he attacked those who loved my father and killed them; my father barely had time to escape the city with my mother, still just a bride, and a few loyal companions.”
“They found by chance the way to this place, hiding in the cleft which is its portal. They came, and they were taken by—Those who are now my people. Then my mother, who was very beautiful, was lifted before him who rules here and she found favor in his sight and he had built for her this house, which now is mine.
“They stumbled upon the path to this place, concealed in the opening that serves as its entrance. They arrived, and they were welcomed by—those who are now my people. Then my mother, who was very beautiful, was presented before the one who governs here, and she caught his eye. He built this house for her, which now belongs to me.”
“And in time I was born—but not in this house. Nay—in a secret place of light where, too, are born my people.”
“And eventually I was born—but not in this house. No—in a hidden place of light where my people are also born.”
She was silent. I shot a glance at Drake. The secret place of light—was it not that vast vault of mystery, of dancing orbs and flames transmuted into music into which we had peered and for which sacrilege, I had thought, had been thrust from the City? And did in this lie the explanation of her strangeness? Had she there sucked in with her mother's milk the enigmatic life of the Metal Hordes, been transformed into half human changeling, become true kin to them? What else could explain—
She was quiet. I glanced at Drake. The hidden place of light—was it not the vast realm of mystery, of swirling orbs and flames turned into music that we had looked into and for which, I had thought, we had been cast out from the City? And did this hold the key to her odd behavior? Had she there absorbed with her mother’s milk the mysterious essence of the Metal Hordes, been changed into a half-human creature, becoming truly connected to them? What else could explain—
“My mother showed me Ruszark,” her voice, taking up once more her tale, checked my thoughts. “Once when I was little she and my father bore me through the forest and through the hidden way. I looked upon Ruszark—a great city it is and populous, and a caldron of cruelty and of evil.
“My mother showed me Ruszark,” her voice resumed her story, pulling me back from my thoughts. “Once when I was little, she and my father took me through the forest and along the hidden path. I saw Ruszark—a great, bustling city, and a pit of cruelty and evil.
“Not like me were my father and mother. They longed for their kind and sought ever for means to regain their place among them. There came a time when my father, driven by his longing, ventured forth to Ruszark, seeking friends to help him regain that place—for these who obey me obeyed not him as they obey me; nor would he have marched them—as I shall—upon Ruszark if they had obeyed him.
“Unlike me, my father and mother were different. They yearned for their own kind and constantly looked for ways to reclaim their status among them. Eventually, my father, fueled by his desire, set out for Ruszark, hoping to find friends who could help him restore that status—because those who follow me didn't follow him like they follow me; nor would he have led them—as I will—into Ruszark if they had followed him.”
“Cherkis caught him. And Cherkis waited, knowing well that my mother would follow. For Cherkis knew not where to seek her, nor where they had lain hid, for between his city and here the mountains are great, unscalable, and the way through them is cunningly hidden; by chance alone did my mother's mother and those who fled with her discover it: And though they tortured him, my father would not tell. And after a while forthwith those who still remained of hers stole out with my mother to find him. They left me here with Yuruk. And Cherkis caught my mother.”
“Cherkis caught him. He waited, knowing my mother would come after him. Cherkis had no idea where to find her or where they had hidden, because the mountains between his city and this place are huge, impossible to climb, and the paths through them are cleverly concealed; it was pure luck that my grandmother and those who fled with her found it. Even though they tortured him, my father didn't reveal anything. After a while, those who were still with my mother snuck out to look for him. They left me here with Yuruk. And then Cherkis caught my mother.”
The proud breasts heaved, the eyes shot forth visible flames.
The proud chest heaved, and the eyes burned with visible intensity.
“My father was flayed alive and crucified,” she said. “His skin they nailed to the City's gates. And when Cherkis had had his will with my mother he threw her to his soldiers for their sport.
“My father was skinned alive and crucified,” she said. “His skin was nailed to the City’s gates. And after Cherkis had his way with my mother, he tossed her to his soldiers for their amusement.
“All of those who went with them he tortured and slew—and he and his laughed at their torment. But one there was who escaped and told me—me who was little more than a budding maid. He called on me to bring vengeance—and he died. A year passed—and I am not like my mother and my father—and I forgot—dwelling here in the great tranquillities, barred from and having no thought for men and their way.
“All of those who went with them he tortured and killed—and he and his friends laughed at their suffering. But there was one who escaped and told me—me, who was just a young girl. He urged me to seek revenge—and then he died. A year passed—and I am not like my mother and father—and I forgot—living here in this great peace, shut away from and not thinking about people and their ways."
“AIE, AIE!” she cried; “woe to me that I could forget! But now I shall take my vengeance—I, Norhala, will stamp them flat—Cherkis and his city of Ruszark and everything it holds! I, Norhala, and my servants shall stamp them into the rock of their valley so that none shall know that they have been! And would that I could meet their gods with all their powers that I might break them, too, and stamp them into the rock under the feet of my servants!”
“AIE, AIE!” she cried; “woe to me that I could forget! But now I will get my revenge—I, Norhala, will crush them—Cherkis and his city of Ruszark and everything it holds! I, Norhala, and my followers will press them into the rock of their valley so that no one will ever know they existed! And if only I could face their gods with all their powers, I would break them, too, and stomp them into the rock beneath my followers’ feet!”
She threw out white arms.
She waved her white arms.
Why had Yuruk lied to me? I wondered as I watched her. The Disk had not slain her mother. Of course! He had lied to play upon our terrors; had lied to frighten us away.
Why had Yuruk lied to me? I wondered as I watched her. The Disk hadn’t killed her mother. Of course! He had lied to manipulate our fears; had lied to scare us off.
The wailings were rising in a sustained crescendo. One of the slaying stars slipped over the chamber floor, folded its points and glided out the door.
The wails were growing louder in a steady climb. One of the killing stars slid across the room floor, tucked in its points, and floated out the door.
“Come!” commanded Norhala, and led the way. The second star closed, followed us. We stepped over the threshold.
“Come!” ordered Norhala, leading the way. The second star followed us closely. We crossed the threshold.
For one astounded, breathless moment we paused. In front of us reared a monster—a colossal, headless Sphinx. Like forelegs and paws, a ridge of pointed cubes, and globes thrust against each side of the canyon walls. Between them for two hundred feet on high stretched the breast.
For one stunned, breathless moment we stopped. In front of us stood a monster—a massive, headless Sphinx. Its forelegs and paws were like a ridge of sharp cubes and spheres pushing against each side of the canyon walls. Between them, the chest extended for two hundred feet in the air.
And this was a shifting, weaving mass of the Metal Things; they formed into gigantic cuirasses, giant bucklers, corselets of living mail. From them as they moved—nay, from all the monster—came the wailings. Like a headless Sphinx it crouched—and as we stood it surged forward as though it sprang a step to greet us.
And this was a constantly changing, twisting mass of Metal Things; they shaped into huge armor plates, massive shields, and body armor made of living metal. From them as they moved—no, from the entire beast—came the wailings. Like a headless Sphinx it crouched—and as we stood there, it surged forward as if it took a step to greet us.
“HAI!” shouted Norhala, battle buglings ringing through the golden voice. “HAI! my companies!”
“HEY!” shouted Norhala, her battle bugles echoing through her golden voice. “HEY! my friends!”
Out from the summit of the breast shot a tremendous trunk of cubes and spinning globes. And like a trunk it nuzzled us, caught us up, swept us to the crest. An instant I tottered dizzily; was held; stood beside Norhala upon a little, level twinkling eyed platform; upon her other side swayed Drake.
Out from the top of the chest shot a huge mass of cubes and spinning spheres. And like a trunk, it nudged us, lifted us up, and carried us to the peak. For a moment, I felt dizzy; then I was steady and found myself beside Norhala on a small, flat, twinkling-eyed platform; on her other side swayed Drake.
Now through the monster I felt a throbbing, an eager and impatient pulse. I turned my head. Still like some huge and grotesque beast the back of the clustered Things ran for half a mile at least behind, tapering to a dragon tail that coiled and twisted another full mile toward the Pit. And from this back uprose and fell immense spiked and fan-shaped ruffs, thickets of spikes, whipping knouts of bristling tentacles, fanged crests. They thrust and waved, whipped and fell constantly; and constantly the great tail lashed and snapped, fantastic, long and living.
Now I could feel a throbbing, eager pulse through the monster. I turned my head. The back of the clustered Things stretched out like some huge, grotesque beast for at least half a mile, tapering into a dragon-like tail that coiled and twisted another full mile toward the Pit. From this back, enormous spiked and fan-shaped ruffs rose and fell, thickets of spikes, whipping tendrils of bristling tentacles, and fanged crests. They pushed and waved, lashed and fell continuously; and all the while, the great tail whipped and snapped, fantastic, long, and alive.
“HAI!” shouted Norhala once more. From her lifted throat came again the golden chanting—but now a relentless, ruthless song of slaughter.
“HEY!” shouted Norhala again. From her raised throat came the golden chanting once more—but now it was an unyielding, merciless song of slaughter.
Up reared the monstrous bulk. Into it ran the dragon tail. Into it poured the fanged and bristling back.
Up rose the monstrous bulk. Into it ran the dragon's tail. Into it flowed the fanged and bristling back.
Up, up we were thrust—three hundred feet, four hundred, five hundred. Over the blue globe of Norhala's house bent a gigantic leg. Spiderlike out from each side of the monster thrust half a score of others.
Up, up we were pushed—three hundred feet, four hundred, five hundred. Over the blue globe of Norhala's house loomed a gigantic leg. Spider-like, a dozen others extended from each side of the monster.
Overhead the dawn began to break. Through it with ever increasing speed we moved, straight to the line of the cliffs behind which lay the city of the armored men—and Ruth and Ventnor.
Overhead, dawn started to break. We moved with increasing speed toward the line of cliffs that hid the city of the armored men—and Ruth and Ventnor.
CHAPTER XXIV. RUSZARK
Smoothly moved the colossal shape; on it we rode as easily as though cradled. It did not glide—it strode.
The massive form moved smoothly; we rode on it as easily as if we were cradled. It didn’t glide—it walked.
The columned legs raised themselves, bending from a thousand joints. The pedestals of the feet, huge and massive as foundations for sixteen-inch guns, fell with machinelike precision, stamping gigantically.
The columned legs lifted, bending at a thousand joints. The bases of the feet, large and solid like foundations for sixteen-inch guns, descended with mechanical precision, stomping heavily.
Under their tread the trees of the forest snapped, were crushed like reeds beneath the pads of a mastodon. From far below came the sound of their crashing. The thick forest checked the progress of the Shape less than tall grass would that of a man.
Under their weight, the trees in the forest broke, crushed like reeds beneath the feet of a mastodon. From deep down came the sound of them crashing. The dense forest slowed down the Shape even more than tall grass would slow a man.
Behind us our trail was marked by deep, black pits in the forest's green, clean cut and great as the Mark upon the poppied valley. They were the footprints of the Thing that carried us.
Behind us, our path was marked by deep, black holes in the lush green forest, cleanly cut and as significant as the mark on the poppy-filled valley. They were the footprints of the creature that was carrying us.
The wind streamed and whistled. A flock of the willow warblers arose, sworled about us with manifold beating of little frightened wings. Norhala's face softened, her eyes smiled.
The wind blew and whistled. A flock of willow warblers took off, swirling around us with the fluttering of tiny, scared wings. Norhala's face softened, and her eyes sparkled.
“Go—foolish little ones,” she cried, and waved her arms. They flew away, scolding.
“Go—silly little ones,” she shouted, waving her arms. They flew away, complaining.
A lammergeier swooped down on wide funereal wings; it peered at us; darted away toward the cliffs.
A lammergeier swooped down on broad, funerary wings; it looked at us; then darted away toward the cliffs.
“There will be no carrion there for you, black eater of the dead, when I am through,” I heard Norhala whisper, eyes again somber.
“There won't be any dead bodies for you, black eater of the dead, when I'm done,” I heard Norhala whisper, her eyes serious again.
Steadily grew the dawn light; from Norhala's lips came again the chanting. And now that paean, the reckless pulse of the monster we rode, began to creep through my own veins. Into Drake's too, I knew, for his head was held high and his eyes were clear and bright as hers who sang.
Steadily, the dawn light grew; Norhala began chanting again. And now that song, the wild rhythm of the monster we rode, started to pulse through my own veins. I knew it was in Drake's veins too, because his head was held high and his eyes were as clear and bright as hers who sang.
The jubilant pulse streamed through the hands that held us, throbbed through us. The pulse of the Thing—sang!
The joyful energy flowed through the hands that held us, pulsed through us. The energy of the Thing—sang!
Closer and closer grew the cliffs. Down and crashing down fell the trees, the noise of their fall accompanying the battle chant of the Valkyr beside me like wild harp chords of storm-lashed surf. Up to the precipices the forest rolled, unbroken. Now the cliffs loomed overhead. The dawn had passed. It was full day.
The cliffs kept getting closer. Trees came crashing down, their falls mixing with the battle chant of the Valkyr beside me like wild harp chords accompanied by stormy waves. The forest rolled up to the cliffs, unbroken. Now the cliffs towered above me. Dawn was over. It was broad daylight.
Cutting up through the towering granite scarps was a rift. In it the black shadows clustered thickly. Straight toward that cleft we sped. As we drew near, the crest of the Shape began swiftly to lower. Down we sank and down—a hundred feet, two hundred; now we were two score yards above the tree tops.
Cutting through the towering granite cliffs was a gap. In it, the dark shadows gathered densely. We raced straight toward that opening. As we got closer, the top of the Shape began to lower quickly. We sank down and down—one hundred feet, two hundred; now we were about forty yards above the treetops.
Out shot a neck, a tremendous serpent body. Crested it was with pyramids; crested with them, too, was its immense head. Thickly the head bristled with them, poised motionless upon spinning globes as huge as they. For hundreds of feet that incredible neck stretched ahead of us and for twice as far behind a monstrous, lizard-shaped body writhed.
Out shot a neck, a huge serpent body. It was topped with pyramids; its massive head was also covered in them. The head was thickly covered, perfectly still on spinning globes as big as they were. For hundreds of feet, that amazing neck extended in front of us, and for twice as far behind, a gigantic, lizard-shaped body twisted.
We rode now upon a serpent, a glittering blue metal dragon, spiked and knobbed and scaled. It was the weird steed of Norhala flattening, thrusting out to pierce the rift.
We were now riding on a serpent, a shiny blue metal dragon, spiked and knobby and scaly. It was the strange mount of Norhala, flattening and pushing forward to break through the gap.
And still as when it had reared on high beat through it the wild, triumphant, questing pulse. Still rang out Norhala's chanting.
And just like when it had risen high, it pulsed through with a wild, triumphant energy. Norhala's chanting still echoed.
The trees parted and fell upon each side of us as though we were some monster of the sea and they the waves we cleft.
The trees opened up on both sides of us like we were a sea monster cutting through the waves.
The rift enclosed us. Lower we dropped; were not more than fifty feet above its floor. The Thing upon which we rode was a torrent roaring through it.
The rift surrounded us. We dropped lower, no more than fifty feet above the floor. The thing we were riding was a torrent roaring through it.
A deeper blackness enclosed us—a tunneling.
A deeper darkness surrounded us—a tunnel.
Through that we flowed. Out of it we darted into a widening filled with wan light drifting down through a pinnacle fanged mouth miles on high. Again the cleft shrunk. A thousand feet ahead was a crack, a narrowing of the cleft so small that hardly could a man pass through it.
Through that, we moved. We shot out into an expanding space filled with faint light streaming down through a jagged opening miles above. Once more, the gap tightened. A thousand feet ahead was a crevice, a constriction of the gap so small that barely a person could squeeze through it.
Abruptly the metal dragon halted.
Suddenly, the metal dragon stopped.
Norhala's chanting changed; became again the arrogant clarioning. And close below us the huge neck split. It came to me then that it was as though Norhala were the overspirit of this chimera—as though it caught and understood and obeyed each quick thought of hers.
Norhala's chanting shifted; it turned back into the bold, commanding sound. And right below us, the massive neck split open. It hit me then that it was as if Norhala was the controlling spirit of this creature—as if it could sense, comprehend, and follow every quick thought she had.
As though, indeed, she was a PART of it—as IT was in reality a part of that infinitely greater Thing, crouching there in its lair of the Pit—the Metal Monster that had lent this living part of itself to her for a steed, a champion. Little time had I to consider such matters.
As if she was truly a part of it—as it was, in reality, a part of that infinitely larger Thing, hiding in its lair in the Pit—the Metal Monster that had given her this living piece of itself as a steed, a champion. I had little time to think about such things.
Up thrust the Shape before us. Into it raced and spun Things angled, Things curved and Things squared. It gathered itself into a Titanic pillar out of which, instantly, thrust scores of arms.
Up sprang the Shape in front of us. Into it rushed and spun things that were angled, things that were curved, and things that were squared. It formed a massive pillar from which, instantly, many arms shot out.
Over them great globes raced; after these flew other scores of huge pyramids, none less than ten feet in height, the mass of them twenty and thirty. The manifold arms grew rigid. Quiet for a moment, a Titanic metal Briareous, it stood.
Great globes raced overhead; following them were many massive pyramids, each at least ten feet tall, with some measuring twenty and thirty feet. The numerous arms became stiff. For a moment, it stood in silence, like a gigantic metal Briareus.
Then at the tips of the arms the globes began to spin—faster, faster. Upon them I saw the hosts of the pyramids open—as one into a host of stars. The cleft leaped out in a flood of violet light.
Then at the ends of the arms, the globes started to spin—faster, faster. On them, I saw the armies of the pyramids unfold—like one into a sea of stars. The split burst forth in a rush of violet light.
Now for another instant the stars which had been motionless, poised upon the whirling spheres, joined in their mad spinning. Cyclopean pin wheels they turned; again as one they ceased. More brilliant now was their light, dazzling; as though in their whirling they had gathered greater force.
Now for a moment, the stars that had been still, balanced on the spinning spheres, joined in their crazy rotation. They spun like giant pinwheels; then, as one, they stopped. Their light was more brilliant now, dazzling, as if in their whirling they had collected more energy.
Under me I felt the split Thing quiver with eagerness.
Under me, I felt the split Thing vibrate with anticipation.
From the stars came a hurricane of lightning! A cataract of electric flame poured into the crack, splashed and guttered down the granite walls. We were blinded by it; were deafened with thunders.
From the stars came a storm of lightning! A cascade of electric fire poured into the crack, splattering and flickering down the granite walls. We were blinded by it; were deafened by the thunder.
The face of the precipice smoked and split; was whirled away in clouds of dust.
The edge of the cliff cracked and split; it was swept away in clouds of dust.
The crack widened—widened as a gulley in a sand bank does when a swift stream rushes through it. Lightnings these were—and more than lightnings; lightnings keyed up to an invincible annihilating weapon that could rend and split and crumble to atoms the living granite.
The crack widened—widened like a gully in a sandbank does when a fast stream rushes through it. These were lightning strikes—and more than lightning; lightning intensified to an unstoppable, destructive force that could tear apart and break down the solid rock into dust.
Steadily the cleft expanded. As its walls melted away the Blasting Thing advanced, spurting into it the flaming torrents. Behind it we crept. The dust of the shattered rocks swirled up toward us like angry ghosts—before they reached us they were blown away as though by strong winds streaming from beneath us.
Steadily, the crack widened. As its walls melted away, the Blasting Thing moved forward, sending out streams of fire. We followed closely behind. The dust from the broken rocks swirled up towards us like angry spirits—before it could reach us, it was blown away as if by powerful winds coming from underneath us.
On we went, blinded, deafened. Interminably, it seemed, poured forth the hurricane of blue fire; interminably the thunder bellowed.
On we went, blinded and deafened. It felt like the hurricane of blue fire just kept pouring out endlessly; the thunder roared on without stopping.
There came a louder clamor—volcanic, chaotic, dulling the thunders. The sides of the cleft quivered, bent outward. They split; crashed down. Bright daylight poured in upon us, a flood of light toward which the billows of dust rushed as though seeking escape; out it poured like the smoke of ten thousand cannon.
There was a louder noise—explosive, chaotic, drowning out the thunder. The edges of the crack trembled, bending outward. They broke apart; came crashing down. Bright daylight flooded in on us, a wave of light that the clouds of dust rushed toward as if trying to flee; it poured out like the smoke from ten thousand cannons.
And the Blasting Thing shook—as though with laughter!
And the Blasting Thing shook—as if it were laughing!
The stars closed. Back into the Shape ran globe and pyramid. It slid toward us—joined the body from which it had broken away. Through all the mass ran a wave of jubilation, a pulse of mirth—a colossal, metallic—SILENT—roar of laughter.
The stars disappeared. The globe and pyramid returned to their original form. It moved towards us—reconnected with the body it had separated from. A wave of joy swept through the entire mass, a surge of happiness—a huge, metallic—SILENT—roar of laughter.
We glided forward—out of the cleft. I felt a shifting movement.
We moved ahead—out of the gap. I sensed a shifting motion.
Up and up we were thrust. Dazed I looked behind me. In the face of a sky climbing wall of rock, smoked a wide chasm. Out of it the billowing clouds of dust still streamed, pursuing, threatening us. The whole granite barrier seemed to quiver with agony. Higher we rose and higher.
Up and up we went. Dazed, I looked back. In front of a sky-high rock wall, a deep chasm loomed. From it, billowing clouds of dust still poured out, chasing and threatening us. The entire granite barrier seemed to shake in pain. We rose higher and higher.
“Look,” whispered Drake, and whirled me around.
“Look,” whispered Drake, spinning me around.
Less than five miles away was Ruszark, the City of Cherkis. And it was like some ancient city come into life out of long dead centuries. A page restored from once conquering Persia's crumbled book. A city of the Chosroes transported by Jinns into our own time.
Less than five miles away was Ruszark, the City of Cherkis. And it was like some ancient city brought to life from long-dead centuries. A page restored from the crumbled book of once-conquering Persia. A city of the Chosroes carried by Jinns into our own time.
Built around and upon a low mount, it stood within a valley but little larger than the Pit. The plain was level, as though once it had been the floor of some primeval lake; the hill of the City was its only elevation.
Built around and on a low hill, it was situated in a valley not much bigger than the Pit. The plain was flat, as if it had once been the bottom of an ancient lake; the hill of the City was its only rise.
Beyond, I caught the glinting of a narrow stream, meandering. The valley was ringed with precipitous cliffs falling sheer to its floor.
Beyond, I noticed the sparkle of a winding stream. The valley was surrounded by steep cliffs that dropped straight down to the bottom.
Slowly we advanced.
We moved forward slowly.
The city was almost square, guarded by double walls of hewn stone. The first raised itself a hundred feet on high, turreted and parapeted and pierced with gates. Perhaps a quarter of a mile behind it the second fortification thrust up.
The city was nearly square, protected by double walls of cut stone. The first rose a hundred feet high, complete with towers and battlements, and had gates. About a quarter of a mile behind it, the second wall extended upward.
The city itself I estimated covered about ten square miles. It ran upward in broad terraces. It was very fair, decked with blossoming gardens and green groves. Among the clustering granite houses, red and yellow roofed, thrust skyward tall spires and towers. Upon the mount's top was a broad, flat plaza on which were great buildings, marble white and golden roofed; temples I thought, or palaces, or both.
The city itself covered about ten square miles, rising in wide terraces. It was beautiful, filled with blooming gardens and green groves. Among the closely packed granite houses with red and yellow roofs, tall spires and towers reached into the sky. At the top of the hill was a wide, flat plaza with huge buildings that were white marble with golden roofs; I assumed they were either temples, palaces, or possibly both.
Running to the city out of the grain fields and steads that surrounded it, were scores of little figures, rat-like. Here and there among them I glimpsed horsemen, arms and armor glittering. All were racing to the gates and the shelter of the battlements.
Running from the grain fields and farms surrounding the city were countless small figures, scurrying like rats. Here and there among them, I caught sight of horsemen, their armor and weapons shining. Everyone was racing toward the gates and the safety of the battlements.
Nearer we drew. From the walls came now a faint sound of gongs, of drums, of shrill, flutelike pipings. Upon them I could see hosts gathering; hosts of swarming little figures whose bodies glistened, from above whom came gleamings—the light striking upon their helms, their spear and javelin tips.
Closer we got. From the walls, we could now hear a faint sound of gongs, drums, and high, flutelike notes. I could see crowds assembling; groups of tiny figures whose bodies shimmered, with light reflecting off their helmets and the tips of their spears and javelins.
“Ruszark!” breathed Norhala, eyes wide, red lips cruelly smiling. “Lo—I am before your gates. Lo—I am here—and was there ever joy like this!”
“Ruszark!” Norhala exclaimed, her eyes wide and her red lips twisted into a cruel smile. “Look—I’m at your gates. Look—I’m here—and has there ever been joy like this!”
The constellations in her eyes blazed. Beautiful, beautiful was Norhala—as Isis punishing Typhon for the murder of Osiris; as avenging Diana; shining from her something of the spirit of all wrathful Goddesses.
The constellations in her eyes shone brightly. Norhala was stunning—like Isis taking revenge on Typhon for killing Osiris; like the vengeful Diana; radiating the essence of all fierce Goddesses.
The flaming hair whirled and snapped. From all her sweet body came white-hot furious force, a withering perfume of destruction. She pressed against me, and I trembled at the contact.
The fiery hair swirled and whipped around. From her beautiful body radiated an intense, furious energy, a devastating scent of chaos. She leaned into me, and I shook at the touch.
Lawless, wild imaginings ran through me. Life, human life, dwindled. The City seemed but a thing of toys.
Lawless, wild thoughts raced through my mind. Life, human life, faded away. The City felt like just a plaything.
On—let us crush it! On—on!
Let’s crush it! Let’s go!
Again the monster shook beneath us. Faster we moved. Louder grew the clangor of the drums, the gongs, the pipes. Nearer came the walls; and ever more crowded with the swarming human ants that manned them.
Again the monster shook beneath us. We moved faster. The sound of the drums, gongs, and pipes grew louder. The walls came closer, now even more packed with the swarming human ants that filled them.
We were close upon the heels of the last fleeing stragglers. The Thing slackened in its stride; waited patiently until they were close to the gates. Before they could reach them I heard the brazen clanging of their valves. Those shut out beat frenziedly upon them; dragged themselves close to the base of the battlements, cowered there or crept along them seeking some hole in which to hide.
We were right behind the last few people trying to escape. The Thing slowed down and waited patiently until they were near the gates. Just before they could reach them, I heard the loud clanging of the gates closing. Those locked out beat desperately on them, pulling themselves close to the bottom of the walls, cowering there or crawling along them looking for any opening to hide in.
With a slow lowering of its height the Thing advanced. Now its form was that of a spindle a full mile in length on whose bulging center we three stood.
With a gradual decrease in its height, the Thing moved forward. Now its shape was that of a spindle a full mile long, with the three of us standing at its bulging center.
A hundred feet from the outer wall we halted. We looked down upon it not more than fifty feet above its broad top. Hundreds of the soldiers were crouching behind the parapets, companies of archers with great bows poised, arrows at their cheeks, scores of leather jerkined men with stands of javelins at their right hands, spearsmen and men with long, thonged slings.
A hundred feet from the outer wall, we stopped. We looked down from no more than fifty feet above its wide top. Hundreds of soldiers were crouching behind the parapets, groups of archers with large bows drawn, arrows at their cheeks, dozens of men in leather jackets holding javelins in their right hands, spearmen, and men with long slings.
Set at intervals were squat, powerful engines of wood and metal beside which were heaps of huge, rounded boulders. Catapults I knew them to be and around each swarmed a knot of soldiers, fixing the great stones in place, drawing back the thick ropes that, loosened, would hurl forth the projectiles. From each side came other men, dragging more of these balisters; assembling a battery against the prodigious, gleaming monster that menaced their city.
Set at intervals were short, strong engines made of wood and metal, next to large piles of huge, rounded boulders. I recognized them as catapults, and around each one were groups of soldiers, securing the big stones in position, pulling back the thick ropes that, when released, would launch the projectiles. From either side came other men, dragging more of these trebuchets, building up a defense against the enormous, shiny beast that threatened their city.
Between outer wall and inner battlements galloped squadrons of mounted men. Upon this inner wall the soldiers clustered as thickly as on the outer, preparing as actively for its defense.
Between the outer wall and the inner battlements, groups of mounted soldiers galloped. On this inner wall, the troops gathered just as densely as on the outer one, actively preparing for its defense.
The city seethed. Up from it arose a humming, a buzzing, as of some immense angry hive.
The city was alive with energy. From it came a humming, a buzzing, like some huge, angry beehive.
Involuntarily I visualized the spectacle we must present to those who looked upon us—this huge incredible Shape of metal alive with quicksilver shifting. This—as it must have seemed to them—hellish mechanism of war captained by a sorceress and two familiars in form of men. There came to me dreadful visions of such a monster looking down upon the peace-reared battlements of New York—the panic rush of thousands away from it.
Involuntarily, I pictured the sight we must have presented to those watching us—this huge, incredible shape of metal alive with quicksilver shifting. This—how it must have appeared to them—hellish war machine led by a sorceress and two men acting as her familiars. Terrifying images came to me of such a monster looming over the peaceful battlements of New York—the panicked rush of thousands escaping from it.
There was a blaring of trumpets. Up on the parapet leaped a man clad all in gleaming red armor. From head to feet the close linked scales covered him. Within a hood shaped somewhat like the tight-fitting head coverings of the Crusaders a pallid, cruel face looked out upon us; in the fierce black eyes was no trace of fear.
There was a loud blast of trumpets. Up on the wall jumped a man dressed in shiny red armor. He was covered from head to toe in tightly linked scales. From beneath a hood that resembled the snug headgear of the Crusaders, a pale, harsh face stared at us; there was no hint of fear in his fierce black eyes.
Evil as Norhala had said these people of Ruszark were, wicked and cruel—they were no cowards, no!
Evil, as Norhala had said, these people of Ruszark were wicked and cruel—they were definitely not cowards, no!
The red armored man threw up a hand.
The red-armored man raised a hand.
“Who are you?” he shouted. “Who are you three, you three who come driving down upon Ruszark through the rocks? We have no quarrel with you?”
“Who are you?” he shouted. “Who are you three, the ones coming down to Ruszark through the rocks? We have no conflict with you!”
“I seek a man and a maid,” cried Norhala. “A maid and a sick man your thieves took from me. Bring him forth!”
“I’m looking for a guy and a girl,” shouted Norhala. “A girl and a sick guy your thieves took from me. Bring him out!”
“Seek elsewhere for them then,” he answered. “They are not here. Turn now and seek elsewhere. Go quickly, lest I loose our might upon you and you go never.”
“Look for them somewhere else,” he replied. “They aren’t here. Turn around now and search somewhere else. Hurry, or I’ll unleash our power on you, and you’ll be lost forever.”
Mockingly rang her laughter—and under its lash the black eyes grew fiercer, the cruelty on the white face darkened.
Mockingly, her laughter rang out—and under its sting, the dark eyes became fiercer, and the cruelty on the pale face deepened.
“Little man whose words are so big! Fly who thunders! What are you called, little man?”
“Little guy with such big words! Buzzing hornet! What’s your name, little guy?”
Her raillery bit deep—but its menace passed unheeded in the rage it called forth.
Her teasing cut deep—but its threat went unnoticed in the anger it provoked.
“I am Kulun,” shouted the man in scarlet armor. “Kulun, the son of Cherkis the Mighty, and captain of his hosts. Kulun—who will cast your skin under my mares in stall for them to trample and thrust your red flayed body upon a pole in the grain fields to frighten away the crows! Does that answer you?”
“I am Kulun,” shouted the man in red armor. “Kulun, the son of Cherkis the Mighty, and captain of his troops. Kulun—who will throw your skin under my mares in the stall for them to trample and stick your red flayed body on a pole in the fields to scare away the crows! Does that answer your question?”
Her laughter ceased; her eyes dwelt upon him—filled with an infernal joy.
Her laughter stopped; her eyes fixed on him—filled with a devilish joy.
“The son of Cherkis!” I heard her murmur. “He has a son—”
“The son of Cherkis!” I heard her whisper. “He has a son—”
There was a sneer on the cruel face; clearly he thought her awed. Quick was his disillusionment.
There was a sneer on his harsh face; it was obvious he thought she was in awe. His disappointment hit him fast.
“Listen, Kulun,” she cried. “I am Norhala—daughter of another Norhala and of Rustum, whom Cherkis tortured and slew. Now go, you lying spawn of unclean toads—go and tell your father that I, Norhala, am at his gates. And bring back with you the maid and the man. Go, I say!”
“Listen, Kulun,” she shouted. “I am Norhala—daughter of another Norhala and of Rustum, whom Cherkis tortured and killed. Now go, you deceitful offspring of dirty toads—go tell your father that I, Norhala, am at his gates. And bring back the girl and the man with you. Go, I said!”
CHAPTER XXV. CHERKIS
There was stark amazement on Kulun's face; and fear now enough. He dropped from the parapet among his men. There came one loud trumpet blast.
There was clear amazement on Kulun's face, and now he was also quite fearful. He jumped down from the parapet to join his men. Then, a loud trumpet blast sounded.
Out from the battlements poured a storm of arrows, a cloud of javelins. The squat catapults leaped forward. From them came a hail of boulders. Before that onrushing tempest of death I flinched.
Out from the battlements came a storm of arrows and a cloud of javelins. The short catapults surged forward, raining down boulders. I recoiled from that relentless storm of destruction.
I heard Norhala's golden laughter and before they could reach us arrow and javelin and boulder were checked as though myriads of hands reached out from the Thing under us and caught them. Down they dropped.
I heard Norhala's bright laughter, and before they could get to us, arrows, javelins, and boulders were stopped as if countless hands reached out from the Thing beneath us and caught them. They fell to the ground.
Forth from the great spindle shot a gigantic arm, hammer tipped with cubes. It struck the wall close to where the scarlet armored Kulun had vanished.
Out from the huge spindle shot a gigantic arm, tipped with a hammer made of cubes. It hit the wall near where the scarlet-armored Kulun had disappeared.
Under its blow the stones crumbled. With the fragments fell the soldiers; were buried beneath them.
Under its impact, the stones fell apart. Along with the pieces, the soldiers fell; they were buried under them.
A hundred feet in width a breach gaped in the battlements. Out shot the arm again; hooked its hammer tip over the parapet, tore away a stretch of the breastwork as though it had been cardboard. Beside the breach an expanse of the broad flat top lay open like a wide platform.
A hundred feet wide, a gap opened up in the battlements. The arm shot out again; it hooked its hammer tip over the parapet and ripped away a section of the breastwork as if it were made of cardboard. Next to the gap, a large flat area lay exposed like a wide platform.
The arm withdrew, and out from the whole length of the spindle thrust other arms, hammer tipped, held high aloft, menacing.
The arm pulled back, and from the entire length of the spindle came other arms, with hammer tips raised high, looking threatening.
From all the length of the wall arose panic outcry. Abruptly the storm of arrows ended; the catapults were still. Again the trumpets sounded; the crying ceased. Down fell a silence, terrified, stifling.
From all along the wall came a panic-filled shout. Suddenly, the barrage of arrows stopped; the catapults were silent. Again, the trumpets sounded; the cries stopped. A heavy silence fell, filled with terror, suffocating.
Kulun stepped forth again, both hands held high. Gone was his arrogance.
Kulun stepped forward again, both hands raised high. His arrogance was gone.
“A parley,” he shouted. “A parley, Norhala. If we give you the maid and man, will you go?”
“A truce,” he shouted. “A truce, Norhala. If we give you the maid and the man, will you leave?”
“Go get them,” she answered. “And take with you this my command to Cherkis—that HE return with the two!”
“Go get them,” she replied. “And take this message to Cherkis—that he comes back with the two!”
For an instant Kulun hesitated. Up thrust the dreadful arms, poised themselves to strike.
For a moment, Kulun hesitated. The terrifying arms surged up, ready to strike.
“It shall be so,” he shouted. “I carry your command.”
“It will be done,” he yelled. “I follow your orders.”
He leaped back, his red mail flashed toward a turret that held, I supposed, a stairway. He was lost to sight. In silence we waited.
He jumped back, his red armor gleaming toward a turret that I assumed had a stairway. He disappeared from view. We waited in silence.
On the further side of the city I glimpsed movement. Little troops of mounted men, pony drawn wains, knots of running figures were fleeing from the city through the opposite gates.
On the other side of the city, I saw movement. Small groups of mounted men, horse-drawn wagons, and clusters of running figures were escaping from the city through the far gates.
Norhala saw them too. With that incomprehensible, instant obedience to her unspoken thought a mass of the Metal Things separated from us; whirled up into a dozen of those obelisked forms I had seen march from the cat eyes of the City of the Pit.
Norhala saw them too. With that strange, immediate response to her unspoken thought, a group of the Metal Things broke away from us and spun up into a dozen of those obelisk-like shapes I had seen march out from the cat eyes of the City of the Pit.
In but a breath, it seemed, their columns were far off, herding back the fugitives.
In just a moment, it seemed, their lines were far away, driving back the runaways.
They did not touch them, did not offer to harm—only, grotesquely, like dogs heading off and corraling frightened sheep, they circled and darted. Rushing back came those they herded.
They didn’t touch them or try to hurt them—only, creepily, like dogs rounding up scared sheep, they circled and moved quickly. Those they were herding rushed back.
From the watching terraces and walls arose shrill cries of terror, a wailing. Far away the obelisks met, pirouetted, melted into one thick column. Towering, motionless as we, it stood, guarding the further gates.
From the viewing terraces and walls came sharp screams of fear, a wailing sound. In the distance, the obelisks merged, spun around, and turned into one solid column. Towering and still like us, it stood, watching over the gates ahead.
There was a stir upon the wall, a flashing of spears, of drawn blades. Two litters closed with curtainings, surrounded by triple rows of swordsmen fully armored, carrying small shields and led by Kulun were being borne to the torn battlement.
There was a commotion by the wall, a flash of spears and drawn swords. Two litters with curtains, surrounded by three rows of fully armored swordsmen carrying small shields and led by Kulun, were being brought to the damaged battlement.
Their bearers stopped well within the platform and gently lowered their burdens. The leader of those around the second litter drew aside its covering, spoke.
Their carriers came to a stop on the platform and carefully set down their loads. The leader of the group near the second litter pulled back its covering and spoke.
Out stepped Ruth and after her—Ventnor!
Out stepped Ruth, and right behind her was Ventnor!
“Martin!” I could not keep back the cry; heard mingled with it Drake's own cry to Ruth. Ventnor raised his hand in greeting; I thought he smiled.
“Martin!” I couldn’t hold back the shout; I heard Drake’s shout to Ruth mixed in with it. Ventnor raised his hand in greeting; I thought he smiled.
The cubes on which we stood shot forward; stopped within fifty feet of them. Instantly the guard of swordsmen raised their blades, held them over the pair as though waiting the signal to strike.
The cubes we were standing on shot forward and halted within fifty feet of them. Immediately, the group of swordsmen lifted their blades, holding them above the pair as if waiting for the signal to strike.
And now I saw that Ruth was not clad as she had been when we had left her. She stood in scanty kirtle that came scarcely to her knees, her shoulders were bare, her curly brown hair unbound and tangled. Her face was set with wrath hardly less than that which beat from Norhala. On Ventnor's forehead was a blood red scar, a line that ran from temple to temple like a brand.
And now I noticed that Ruth wasn't dressed like she was when we left her. She was wearing a short dress that barely reached her knees, her shoulders were exposed, and her curly brown hair was loose and messy. Her face showed anger that matched the fury coming from Norhala. On Ventnor's forehead was a bright red scar, a line that stretched from one temple to the other like a brand.
The curtains of the first litter quivered; behind them someone spoke. That in which Ruth and Ventnor had ridden was drawn swiftly away. The knot of swordsmen drew back.
The curtains of the first litter fluttered; behind them, someone spoke. The one that Ruth and Ventnor had ridden in was quickly pulled aside. The group of swordsmen stepped back.
Into their places sprang and knelt a dozen archers. They ringed in the two, bows drawn taut, arrows in place and pointing straight to their hearts.
Into their places sprang and knelt a dozen archers. They surrounded the two, bows drawn tight, arrows ready and aimed straight at their hearts.
Out of the litter rolled a giant of a man. Seven feet he must have been in height; over the huge shoulders, the barreled chest and the bloated abdomen hung a purple cloak glittering with gems; through the thick and grizzled hair passed a flashing circlet of jewels.
Out of the mess rolled a giant of a man. He must have been seven feet tall; over his massive shoulders, the broad chest and bulging belly draped a purple cloak sparkling with jewels; a shimmering circlet of gems ran through his thick, grizzled hair.
The scarlet armored Kulun beside him, swordsmen guarding them, he walked to the verge of the torn gap in the wall. He peered down it, glancing imperturbably at the upraised, hammer-banded arms still threatening; examined again the breach. Then still with Kulun he strode over to the very edge of the broken battlement and stood, head thrust a little forward, studying us in silence.
The red-armored Kulun next to him, with swordsmen keeping watch, he walked up to the edge of the broken wall. He looked down it, calmly observing the raised, hammer-banded arms that were still threatening; he examined the gap once more. Then, still alongside Kulun, he walked to the very edge of the shattered battlement and stood there, head slightly tilted forward, silently studying us.
“Cherkis!” whispered Norhala—the whisper was a hymn to Nemesis. I felt her body quiver from head to foot.
“Cherkis!” whispered Norhala—the whisper was a hymn to Nemesis. I felt her body tremble from head to toe.
A wave of hatred, a hot desire to kill, passed through me as I scanned the face staring at us. It was a great gross mask of evil, of cold cruelty and callous lusts. Unwinking, icily malignant, black slits of eyes glared at us between pouches that held them half closed. Heavy jowls hung pendulous, dragging down the corners of the thick lipped, brutal mouth into a deep graven, unchanging sneer.
A wave of hatred, a strong urge to kill, washed over me as I looked at the face staring back at us. It was a disgusting mask of evil, cold cruelty, and heartless desires. Its unblinking, icy black eyes glared at us from beneath swollen bags that partially closed them. Heavy jowls drooped down, pulling the corners of the thick, brutal lips into a deep, permanent sneer.
As he gazed at Norhala a flicker of lust shot like a licking tongue through his eyes.
As he looked at Norhala, a spark of desire flashed like a flickering tongue through his eyes.
Yet from him pulsed power; sinister, instinct with evil, concentrate with cruelty—but power indomitable. Such was Cherkis, descendant perhaps of that Xerxes the Conqueror who three millenniums gone ruled most of the known world.
Yet from him radiated power; dark, filled with malice, concentrated with cruelty—but power that couldn't be defeated. Such was Cherkis, perhaps a descendant of that Xerxes the Conqueror who, three thousand years ago, ruled most of the known world.
It was Norhala who broke the silence.
It was Norhala who spoke up.
“Tcherak! Greeting—Cherkis!” There was merciless mirth in the buglings of her voice. “Lo, I did but knock so gently at your gates and you hastened to welcome me. Greetings—gross swine, spittle of the toads, fat slug beneath my sandals.”
“Tcherak! Hey—Cherkis!” There was a cruel amusement in her voice. “Look, I knocked so lightly at your door and you rushed to greet me. Hello—filthy pig, spit of the toads, fat slug under my feet.”
He passed the insults by, unmoved—although I heard a murmuring go up from those near and Kulun's hard eyes blazed.
He ignored the insults, unfazed—though I could hear a rumble of discontent from those nearby and Kulun's fierce eyes were on fire.
“We will bargain, Norhala,” he answered calmly; the voice was deep, filled with sinister strength.
“We'll negotiate, Norhala,” he replied smoothly; his voice was deep, packed with a menacing strength.
“Bargain?” she laughed. “What have you with which to bargain, Cherkis? Does the rat bargain with the tigress? And you, toad, have nothing.”
“Bargain?” she laughed. “What do you have to bargain with, Cherkis? Does a rat negotiate with a tigress? And you, toad, have nothing.”
He shook his head.
He nodded in disagreement.
“I have these,” he waved a hand toward Ruth and her brother. “Me you may slay—and mayhap many of mine. But before you can move my archers will feather their hearts.”
“I have these,” he gestured towards Ruth and her brother. “You can kill me—and maybe many of my people. But before you can get to my archers, they will have already filled your hearts with arrows.”
She considered him, no longer mocking.
She looked at him, no longer in a mocking way.
“Two of mine you slew long since, Cherkis,” she said, slowly. “Therefore it is I am here.”
“Two of my people you killed a long time ago, Cherkis,” she said slowly. “That’s why I’m here.”
“I know,” he nodded heavily. “Yet now that is neither here nor there, Norhala. It was long since, and I have learned much during the years. I would have killed you too, Norhala, could I have found you. But now I would not do as then—quite differently would I do, Norhala; for I have learned much. I am sorry that those that you loved died as they did. I am in truth sorry!”
“I know,” he nodded slowly. “But that’s not important right now, Norhala. It was a long time ago, and I’ve learned a lot over the years. I would have killed you too, Norhala, if I could have found you. But now I wouldn’t act like I did back then—I would do things very differently, Norhala; I’ve learned so much. I truly regret that the people you loved died like they did. I’m really sorry!”
There was a curious lurking sardonicism in the words, an undertone of mockery. Was what he really meant that in those years he had learned to inflict greater agonies, more exquisite tortures? If so, Norhala apparently did not sense that interpretation. Indeed, she seemed to be interested, her wrath abating.
There was a sly, sarcastic edge to his words, a hint of mockery underneath. Did he actually mean that in those years he had learned to cause greater pain, more refined suffering? If that's the case, Norhala didn't seem to pick up on that meaning. In fact, she appeared to be intrigued, her anger fading.
“No,” the hoarse voice rumbled dispassionately. “None of that is important—now. YOU would have this man and girl. I hold them. They die if you stir a hand's breadth toward me. If they die, I prevail against you—for I have cheated you of what you desire. I win, Norhala, even though you slay me. That is all that is now important.”
“No,” the rough voice said unemotionally. “None of that matters right now. YOU would have this man and girl. I have them. They die if you make a move toward me. If they die, I beat you—because I have taken what you want. I win, Norhala, even if you kill me. That's all that matters now.”
There was doubt upon Norhala's face and I caught a quick gleam of contemptuous triumph glint through the depths of the evil eyes.
There was uncertainty on Norhala's face, and I caught a quick flash of contemptuous triumph shining through the depths of her evil eyes.
“Empty will be your victory over me, Norhala,” he said; then waited.
“Your victory over me will be empty, Norhala,” he said, then waited.
“What is your bargain?” she spoke hesitatingly; with a sinking of my heart I heard the doubt tremble in her throat.
“What’s your deal?” she said hesitantly; with a sinking feeling in my heart, I noticed the doubt quiver in her throat.
“If you will go without further knocking upon my gates”—there was a satiric grimness in the phrase—“go when you have been given them, and pledge yourself never to return—you shall have them. If you will not, then they die.”
“If you’re going to leave without knocking on my gates again”—there was a sarcastic seriousness in the statement—“leave now that you’ve been given them, and promise to never come back—you can have them. If not, then they’re done for.”
“But what security, what hostages, do you ask?” Her eyes were troubled. “I cannot swear by your gods, Cherkis, for they are not my gods—in truth I, Norhala, have no gods. Why should I not say yes and take the two, then fall upon you and destroy—as you would do in my place, old wolf?”
“But what security, what guarantees do you want?” Her eyes were worried. “I can’t swear by your gods, Cherkis, because they aren’t my gods—in fact, I, Norhala, have no gods. Why shouldn’t I say yes, take the two, and then turn on you and wipe you out—just like you would do if you were in my position, old wolf?”
“Norhala,” he answered, “I ask nothing but your word. Do I not know those who bore you and the line from which they sprung? Was not always the word they gave kept till death—unbroken, inviolable? No need for vows to gods between you and me. Your word is holier than they—O glorious daughter of kings, princess royal!”
“Norhala,” he replied, “I only ask for your word. Don't I know your parents and the lineage they come from? Wasn't the promise they made kept until death—unbroken, inviolate? There’s no need for vows to gods between us. Your word is more sacred than theirs—O glorious daughter of kings, royal princess!”
The great voice was harshly caressing; not obsequious, but as though he gave her as an equal her rightful honor. Her face softened; she considered him from eyes far less hostile.
The powerful voice was rough yet affectionate; not flattering, but as if he was granting her the respect she deserved as an equal. Her expression relaxed; she viewed him with eyes that were much less hostile.
A wholesome respect for this gross tyrant's mentality came to me; it did not temper, it heightened, the hatred I felt for him. But now I recognized the subtlety of his attack; realized that unerringly he had taken the only means by which he could have gained a hearing; have temporized. Could he win her with his guile?
A genuine respect for this cruel dictator's way of thinking hit me; it didn't soften, it intensified the hatred I felt for him. But now I saw the cleverness of his approach; I understood that he had cleverly picked the only way to get a chance to be heard; to buy some time. Could he win her over with his tricks?
“Is it not true?” There was a leonine purring in the question.
“Isn’t that true?” There was a deep, growling softness in the question.
“It IS true!” she answered proudly. “Though why YOU should dwell upon this, Cherkis, whose word is steadfast as the running stream and whose promises are as lasting as its bubbles—why YOU should dwell on this I do not know.”
“It IS true!” she replied proudly. “But why YOU should focus on this, Cherkis, whose word is as reliable as a flowing stream and whose promises last as long as its bubbles—why YOU should fixate on this, I don’t understand.”
“I have changed greatly, Princess, in the years since my great wickedness; I have learned much. He who speaks to you now is not he you were taught—and taught justly then—to hate.”
“I have changed a lot, Princess, in the years since my terrible wrongdoing; I have learned a great deal. The person speaking to you now is not the same one you were taught—and rightly taught then—to hate.”
“You may speak truth! Certainly you are not as I have pictured you.” It was as though she were more than half convinced. “In this at least you do speak truth—that IF I promise I will go and molest you no more.”
“You might be speaking the truth! For sure, you’re not as I imagined you.” It felt like she was more than half convinced. “In this, at least you’re being truthful—that IF I promise I won’t bother you anymore.”
“Why go at all, Princess?” Quietly he asked the amazing question—then drew himself to his full height, threw wide his arms.
“Why go at all, Princess?” he asked quietly, posing the striking question—then stood tall and spread his arms wide.
“Princess?” the great voice rumbled forth. “Nay—Queen! Why leave us again—Norhala the Queen? Are we not of your people? Am I not of your kin? Join your power with ours. What that war engine you ride may be, how built, I know not. But this I do know—that with our strengths joined we two can go forth from where I have dwelt so long, go forth into the forgotten world, eat its cities and rule.
“Princess?” the great voice boomed. “No—Queen! Why do you leave us again—Norhala the Queen? Aren’t we your people? Am I not your kin? Combine your power with ours. Whatever that war engine you’re riding is, how it was built, I don’t know. But what I do know is that with our strengths united, we can leave this place where I’ve been for so long, venture into the forgotten world, conquer its cities, and rule.”
“You shall teach our people to make these engines, Norhala, and we will make many of them. Queen Norhala—you shall wed my son Kulun, he who stands beside me. And while I live you shall rule with me, rule equally. And when I die you and Kulun shall rule.
“You will teach our people how to make these engines, Norhala, and we will produce many of them. Queen Norhala—you will marry my son Kulun, who stands next to me. As long as I live, you will rule with me, equally. And when I die, you and Kulun will take over.”
“Thus shall our two royal lines be made one, the old feud wiped out, the long score be settled. Queen—wherever it is you dwell it comes to me that you have few men. Queen—you need men, many men and strong to follow you, men to gather the harvests of your power, men to bring to you the fruit of your smallest wish—young men and vigorous to amuse you.
“Thus, our two royal families will unite, the old grudge erased, and the long-standing debt settled. Queen—wherever you live, I hear that you have few men. Queen—you need men, many strong men to support you, men to gather the rewards of your power, men to fulfill even your smallest desires—young and lively men to entertain you.”
“Let the past be forgotten—I too have wrongs to forget, O Queen. Come to us, Great One, with your power and your beauty. Teach us. Lead us. Return, and throned above your people rule the world!”
“Let the past be forgotten—I have my own troubles to let go of, O Queen. Come to us, Great One, with your strength and your beauty. Teach us. Guide us. Return, and throned above your people, rule the world!”
He ceased. Over the battlements, over the city, dropped a vast expectant silence—as though the city knew its fate was hanging upon the balance.
He stopped. A vast, expectant silence settled over the battlements and the city—as if the city knew its fate was hanging in the balance.
“No! No!” It was Ruth crying. “Do not trust him, Norhala! It's a trap! He shamed me—he tortured—”
“No! No!” It was Ruth crying. “Don’t trust him, Norhala! It’s a trap! He shamed me—he tortured—”
Cherkis half turned; before he swung about I saw a hell shadow darken his face. Ventnor's hand thrust out, covered Ruth's mouth, choking her crying.
Cherkis turned halfway; before he fully turned around, I saw a dark shadow suddenly cross his face. Ventnor reached out, covering Ruth's mouth and silencing her cries.
“Your son”—Norhala spoke swiftly; and back flashed the cruel face of Cherkis, devouring her with his eyes. “Your son—and Queenship here—and Empire of the World.” Her voice was rapt, thrilled. “All this you offer? Me—Norhala?”
“Your son”—Norhala spoke quickly; and the cruel face of Cherkis flashed back, devouring her with his gaze. “Your son—and Queenship here—and Empire of the World.” Her voice was excited, thrilled. “Is all this what you offer? Me—Norhala?”
“This and more!” The huge bulk of his body quivered with eagerness. “If it be your wish, O Queen, I, Cherkis, will step down from the throne for you and sit beneath your right hand, eager to do your bidding.”
“This and more!” The massive bulk of his body shook with excitement. “If that's what you want, O Queen, I, Cherkis, will step down from the throne for you and gladly sit at your right hand, ready to follow your wishes.”
A moment she studied him.
She studied him for a moment.
“Norhala,” I whispered, “do not do this thing. He thinks to gain your secrets.”
“Norhala,” I whispered, “don’t do this. He wants to get your secrets.”
“Let my bridegroom stand forth that I may look upon him,” called Norhala.
“Let my groom come forward so I can see him,” called Norhala.
Visibly Cherkis relaxed, as though a strain had been withdrawn. Between him and his crimson-clad son flashed a glance; it was as though a triumphant devil sped from them into each other's eyes.
Visibly, Cherkis relaxed, as if a weight had been lifted. A glance passed between him and his son in the red outfit; it felt like a triumphant spark jumping from one to the other.
I saw Ruth shrink into Ventnor's arms. Up from the wall rose a jubilant shouting, was caught by the inner battlements, passed on to the crowded terraces.
I saw Ruth shrink into Ventnor's arms. From the wall, a joyful shout rose, was caught by the inner battlements, and spread to the packed terraces.
“Take Kulun,” it was Drake, pistol drawn and whispering across to me. “I'll handle Cherkis. And shoot straight.”
“Take Kulun,” Drake said, his pistol drawn, whispering to me. “I’ll take care of Cherkis. And aim carefully.”
CHAPTER XXVI. THE VENGEANCE OF NORHALA
Norhala's hand that had gone from my wrist dropped down again; the other fell upon Drake's.
Norhala's hand, which had slipped from my wrist, dropped down again; the other landed on Drake's.
Kulun loosed his hood, let it fall about his shoulders.
Kulun took off his hood and let it drape over his shoulders.
He stepped forward, held out his arms to Norhala.
He stepped forward and opened his arms to Norhala.
“A strong man!” she cried approvingly. “Hail—my bridegroom! But stay—stand back a moment. Stand beside that man for whom I came to Ruszark. I would see you together!”
“A strong man!” she exclaimed with approval. “Hail—my groom! But wait—step back for a moment. Stand next to that man for whom I came to Ruszark. I want to see you together!”
Kulun's face darkened. But Cherkis smiled with evil understanding, shrugged his shoulders and whispered to him. Sullenly Kulun stepped back. The ring of the archers lowered their bows; they leaped to their feet and stood aside to let him pass.
Kulun's expression changed to one of anger. But Cherkis grinned with a wicked understanding, shrugged, and leaned in to whisper to him. Reluctantly, Kulun took a step back. The archers relaxed and lowered their bows; they jumped to their feet and moved aside to let him go.
Quick as a serpent's tongue a pyramid tipped tentacle flicked out beneath us. It darted through the broken circle of the bowmen.
Quick as a snake's tongue, a pointed tentacle flicked out beneath us. It zipped through the scattered circle of the archers.
It LICKED up Ruth and Ventnor and—Kulun!
It licked up Ruth and Ventnor and—Kulun!
Swiftly as it had swept forth it returned, coiled and dropped those two I loved at Norhala's feet.
Swiftly as it had rushed forward, it came back, coiled and dropped those two I loved at Norhala's feet.
It flashed back on high with the scarlet length of Cherkis's son sprawled along its angled end.
It shot back up high with the red length of Cherkis's son lying across its angled end.
The great body of Cherkis seemed to wither.
The large figure of Cherkis seemed to fade away.
Up from all the wall went a tempestuous sigh of horror.
Up from all the walls came a turbulent sigh of horror.
Out rang the merciless chimes of Norhala's laughter.
Out rang the ruthless sound of Norhala's laughter.
“Tchai!” she cried. “Tchai! Fat fool there. Tchai—you Cherkis! Toad whose wits have sickened with your years!
“Tchai!” she shouted. “Tchai! You fat fool over there. Tchai—you Cherkis! Toad whose brains have rotted with your age!
“Did you think to catch me, Norhala, in your filthy web? Princess! Queen! Empress of Earth! Ho—old fox I have outplayed and beaten, what now have you to trade with Norhala?”
“Did you think you could trap me, Norhala, in your dirty web? Princess! Queen! Empress of Earth! Haha—old fox, I've outsmarted and defeated you. What do you have now to offer Norhala?”
Mouth sagging open, eyes glaring, the tyrant slowly raised his arms—a suppliant.
Mouth hanging open, eyes blazing, the tyrant slowly lifted his arms—a beggar.
“You would have back the bridegroom you gave me?” she laughed. “Take him, then.”
“You want the groom you gave me back?” she laughed. “Then take him.”
Down swept the metal arm that held Kulun. The arm dropped Cherkis's son at Cherkis's feet; and as though Kulun had been a grape—it crushed him!
Down came the metal arm that held Kulun. The arm dropped Cherkis's son at Cherkis's feet, and just like that, it crushed him as if Kulun were a grape!
Before those who had seen could stir from their stupor the tentacle hovered over Cherkis, glaring down at the horror that had been his son.
Before those who had seen could shake off their daze, the tentacle hovered over Cherkis, staring down at the nightmare that had been his son.
It did not strike him—it drew him up to it as a magnet draws a pin.
It didn’t just catch his attention—it pulled him towards it like a magnet pulls in a pin.
And as the pin swings from the magnet when held suspended by the head, so swung the great body of Cherkis from the under side of the pyramid that held him. Hanging so he was carried toward us, came to a stop not ten feet from us—
And just like the pin swings from the magnet when it’s held by the head, the massive body of Cherkis swung down from underneath the pyramid that supported him. Hanging there, he was moved toward us and came to a stop no more than ten feet away—
Weird, weird beyond all telling was that scene—and would I had the power to make you who read see it as we did.
Weird, truly weird beyond all description was that scene—and I wish I had the ability to make you, the reader, see it as we did.
The animate, living Shape of metal on which we stood, with its forest of hammer-handed arms raised menacingly along its mile of spindled length; the great walls glistening with the armored hosts; the terraces of that fair and ancient city, their gardens and green groves and clustering red and yellow-roofed houses and temples and palaces; the swinging gross body of Cherkis in the clutch of the unseen grip of the tentacle, his grizzled hair touching the side of the pyramid that held him, his arms half outstretched, the gemmed cloak flapping like the wings of a jeweled bat, his white, malignant face in which the evil eyes were burning slits flaming hell's own blackest hatred; and beyond the city, from which pulsed almost visibly a vast and hopeless horror, the watching column—and over all this the palely radiant white sky under whose light the encircling cliffs were tremendous stony palettes splashed with a hundred pigments.
The living, moving shape of metal we stood on, with its forest of hammer-like arms raised threateningly along its mile-long, slender body; the great walls shining with armored troops; the terraces of that beautiful, ancient city, with its gardens, green groves, and clusters of red and yellow-roofed houses, temples, and palaces; the swinging bulk of Cherkis caught in the grip of the unseen tentacle, his grizzled hair brushing against the side of the pyramid that held him, his arms partly outstretched, the gem-adorned cloak flapping like the wings of a jeweled bat, his white, malicious face with its evil eyes burning like slits filled with the darkest hatred of hell; and beyond the city, from which a vast and hopeless horror seemed to pulse almost visibly, the watching column—and above it all, the pale white sky under which the surrounding cliffs appeared as enormous stone canvases splattered with a hundred colors.
Norhala's laughter had ceased. Somberly she looked upon Cherkis, into the devil fires of his eyes.
Norhala's laughter had stopped. She looked seriously at Cherkis, into the fiery depths of his eyes.
“Cherkis!” she half whispered. “Now comes the end for you—and for all that is yours! But until the end's end you shall see.”
“Cherkis!” she half-whispered. “Now comes the end for you—and for everything that belongs to you! But until the very end, you shall see.”
The hanging body was thrust forward; was thrust up; was brought down upon its feet on the upper plane of the prostrate pyramid tipping the metal arm that held him. For an instant he struggled to escape; I think he meant to hurl himself down upon Norhala, to kill her before he himself was slain.
The hanging body was thrust forward; was thrust up; was brought down onto its feet on the top of the flat pyramid, tipping the metal arm that held him. For a moment, he struggled to break free; I think he intended to leap down onto Norhala, to kill her before he was killed himself.
If so, after one frenzied effort he realized the futility, for with a certain dignity he drew himself upright, turned his eyes toward the city.
If so, after one frantic attempt he recognized the futility, for with a certain dignity he stood up straight and turned his gaze toward the city.
Over that city a dreadful silence hung. It was as though it cowered, hid its face, was afraid to breathe.
Over that city, a terrible silence loomed. It was as if it shrank back, hid its face, and was afraid to breathe.
“The end!” murmured Norhala.
“The end!” whispered Norhala.
There was a quick trembling through the Metal Thing. Down swung its forest of sledges. Beneath the blow down fell the smitten walls, shattered, crumbling, and with it glittering like shining flies in a dust storm fell the armored men.
There was a quick shudder through the Metal Thing. Down swung its array of sledges. Beneath the impact, the struck walls collapsed, shattered and crumbling, and along with them, glimmering like bright insects in a dust storm, the armored men fell.
Through that mile-wide breach and up to the inner barrier I glimpsed confusion chaotic. And again I say it—they were no cowards, those men of Cherkis. From the inner battlements flew clouds of arrows, of huge stones—as uselessly as before.
Through that mile-wide gap and up to the inner barrier, I caught a glimpse of sheer chaos. And I’ll say it again—they were no cowards, those men of Cherkis. From the inner battlements, clouds of arrows and massive stones flew, just as uselessly as before.
Then out from the opened gates poured regiments of horsemen, brandishing javelins and great maces, and shouting fiercely as they drove down upon each end of the Metal Shape. Under cover of their attack I saw cloaked riders spurring their ponies across the plain to shelter of the cliff walls, to the chance of hiding places within them. Women and men of the rich, the powerful, flying for safety; after them ran and scattered through the fields of grain a multitude on foot.
Then, from the open gates, regiments of horsemen rushed out, waving javelins and large maces, shouting fiercely as they charged toward each end of the Metal Shape. Amid their attack, I saw cloaked riders urging their ponies across the plain toward the shelter of the cliff walls, looking for hiding spots within them. Wealthy and powerful men and women were fleeing for safety; behind them, a multitude of people ran and scattered through the grain fields.
The ends of the spindle drew back before the horsemen's charge, broadening as they went—like the heads of monstrous cobras withdrawing into their hoods. Abruptly, with a lightning velocity, these broadenings expanded into immense lunettes, two tremendous curving and crablike claws. Their tips flung themselves past the racing troops; then like gigantic pincers began to contract.
The ends of the spindle pulled back before the horsemen's charge, spreading out as they went—like the heads of giant cobras sliding back into their hoods. Suddenly, with incredible speed, these broadenings opened up into huge curved shapes, like massive crab claws. Their tips shot past the speeding troops; then, like enormous pincers, they started to close in.
Of no avail now was it for the horsemen to halt dragging their mounts on their haunches, or to turn to fly. The ends of the lunettes had met, the pincer tips had closed. The mounted men were trapped within half-mile-wide circles. And in upon man and horse their living walls marched. Within those enclosures of the doomed began a frantic milling—I shut my eyes—
Of no use now was it for the horsemen to stop, dragging their horses back on their haunches, or to turn and flee. The ends of the semicircles had met, the pincers had closed. The mounted men were trapped within half-mile-wide circles. And closing in around them, the living walls advanced on both man and horse. Inside those enclosures of the doomed, a frantic chaos began—I shut my eyes—
There was a dreadful screaming of horses, a shrieking of men. Then silence.
There was a terrible screaming of horses, a shouting of men. Then silence.
Shuddering, I looked. Where the mounted men had been was—nothing.
Shuddering, I looked. Where the mounted men had been was—nothing.
Nothing? There were two great circular spaces whose floors were glistening, wetly red. Fragments of man or horse—there was none. They had been crushed into—what was it Norhala had promised—had been stamped into the rock beneath the feet of her—servants.
Nothing? There were two large circular areas with floors that shone a wet red. Fragments of human or horse—none were left. They had been crushed into—what was it Norhala had promised—had been stamped into the rock beneath the feet of her—servants.
Sick, I looked away and stared at a Thing that writhed and undulated over the plain; a prodigious serpentine Shape of cubes and spheres linked and studded thick with the spikes of the pyramid. Through the fields, over the plain its coils flashed.
Sick, I looked away and stared at something that twisted and moved over the plain; an enormous serpentine shape made of cubes and spheres connected and covered densely with the spikes of the pyramid. Its coils shimmered as they passed through the fields, across the plain.
Playfully it sped and twisted among the fugitives, crushing them, tossing them aside broken, gliding over them. Some there were who hurled themselves upon it in impotent despair, some who knelt before it, praying. On rolled the metal convolutions, inexorable.
Playfully, it sped and twisted among the escapees, crushing them, tossing them aside broken, gliding over them. Some threw themselves at it in powerless despair, while others knelt before it, praying. On rolled the metal coils, relentless.
Within my vision's range there were no more fugitives. Around a corner of the broken battlements raced the serpent Shape. Where it had writhed was now no waving grain, no trees, no green thing. There was only smooth rock upon which here and there red smears glistened wetly.
Within my line of sight, there were no more escapees. Around a corner of the crumbling battlements slithered the serpent Shape. Where it had twisted, there were no longer any waving grain, trees, or green life. There was only smooth rock, with patches of red stains glistening wetly here and there.
Afar there was a crying, in its wake a rumbling. It was the column, it came to me, at work upon the further battlements. As though the sound had been a signal the spindle trembled; up we were thrust another hundred feet or more. Back dropped the host of brandished arms, threaded themselves into the parent bulk.
Afar there was crying, followed by a rumbling. It was the column, coming toward me, working on the outer battlements. As if the sound had been a signal, the spindle shook; we were pushed up another hundred feet or more. The group of raised arms fell back, merging into the main body.
Right and left of us the spindle split into scores of fissures. Between these fissures the Metal Things that made up each now dissociate and shapeless mass geysered; block and sphere and tetrahedron spike spun and swirled. There was an instant of formlessness.
Right and left of us, the spindle split into dozens of cracks. Between these cracks, the Metal Things that made up each now broke apart and shot up like geysers; blocks, spheres, and tetrahedrons spun and swirled. There was a moment of formlessness.
Then right and left of us stood scores of giant, grotesque warriors. Their crests were fully fifty feet below our living platform. They stood upon six immense, columnar stilts. These sextuple legs supported a hundred feet above their bases a huge and globular body formed of clusters of the spheres. Out from each of these bodies that were at one and the same time trunks and heads, sprang half a score of colossal arms shaped like flails; like spike-studded girders, Titanic battle maces, Cyclopean sledges.
Then to our right and left were dozens of giant, bizarre warriors. Their crests were nearly fifty feet below our platform. They stood on six massive, column-like legs. These six legs held up a gigantic, round body that was made up of clusters of spheres, hovering a hundred feet above their bases. From each of these bodies, which served as both trunks and heads, jutted out a dozen colossal arms shaped like flails; like spiked girders, massive battle maces, and giant sledges.
From legs and trunks and arms the tiny eyes of the Metal Hordes flashed, exulting.
From legs, trunks, and arms, the tiny eyes of the Metal Hordes gleamed, celebrating.
There came from them, from the Thing we rode as well, a chorus of thin and eager wailings and pulsed through all that battle-line, a jubilant throbbing.
There came from them, from the Thing we rode as well, a chorus of high and eager wails that pulsed through the entire battlefield, a joyful throbbing.
Then with a rhythmic, JOCUND stride they leaped upon the city.
Then with a lively, cheerful stride they jumped into the city.
Under the mallets of the smiting arms the inner battlements fell as under the hammers of a thousand metal Thors. Over their fragments and the armored men who fell with them strode the Things, grinding stone and man together as we passed.
Under the blows of the striking arms, the inner walls crumbled like they were hit by a thousand metal hammers. Over the debris and the armored soldiers who fell with them marched the Things, crushing stone and flesh together as we moved forward.
All of the terraced city except the side hidden by the mount lay open to my gaze. In that brief moment of pause I saw crazed crowds battling in narrow streets, trampling over mounds of the fallen, surging over barricades of bodies, clawing and tearing at each other in their flight.
All of the terraced city except for the side hidden by the mountain was laid open to my view. In that brief moment of pause, I saw frenzied crowds fighting in narrow streets, trampling over piles of the fallen, surging over barricades of bodies, clawing and tearing at each other as they fled.
There was a wide, stepped street of gleaming white stone that climbed like an immense stairway straight up the slope to that broad plaza at the top where clustered the great temples and palaces—the Acropolis of the city. Into it the streets of the terraces flowed, each pouring out upon it a living torrent, tumultuous with tuliped, sparkling little waves, the gay coverings and the arms and armor of Ruszark's desperate thousands seeking safety at the shrines of their gods.
There was a wide, stepped street of shining white stone that rose like a massive staircase straight up the slope to the large plaza at the top, where the great temples and palaces were located—the Acropolis of the city. The streets of the terraces merged into it, each letting out a lively flood, bustling with colorful, sparkling waves, the bright fabrics and the arms and armor of Ruszark's desperate thousands looking for safety at the shrines of their gods.
Here great carven arches arose; there slender, exquisite towers capped with red gold—there was a street of colossal statues, another over which dozens of graceful, fretted bridges threw their spans from feathery billows of flowering trees; there were gardens gay with blossoms in which fountains sparkled, green groves; thousands upon thousands of bright multicolored pennants, banners, fluttered.
Here, large carved arches stood tall; there, slender, beautiful towers topped with red gold—there was a street lined with massive statues, another where graceful, intricate bridges arched over soft clouds of flowering trees; there were gardens vibrant with blossoms where fountains sparkled, lush green groves; thousands upon thousands of bright, multicolored flags and banners fluttered.
A fair, a lovely city was Cherkis's stronghold of Ruszark.
A beautiful city was Cherkis's stronghold of Ruszark.
Its beauty filled the eyes; out from it streamed the fragrance of its gardens—the voice of its agony was that of the souls in Dis.
Its beauty captivated the eyes; from it flowed the scent of its gardens—the voice of its suffering was like that of the souls in Dis.
The row of destroying shapes lengthened, each huge warrior of metal drawing far apart from its mates. They flexed their manifold arms, shadow boxed—grotesquely, dreadfully.
The line of destructive figures grew longer, each massive metal warrior separating farther from the others. They stretched out their many arms, shadow boxing—grotesquely and terrifyingly.
Down struck the flails, the sledges. Beneath the blows the buildings burst like eggshells, their fragments burying the throngs fighting for escape in the thoroughfares that threaded them. Over their ruins we moved.
Down came the flails and sledges. Under the pounding, the buildings shattered like eggshells, their pieces burying the crowds struggling to escape in the streets weaving through them. We moved over their ruins.
Down and ever down crashed the awful sledges. And ever under them the city crumbled.
Down and down crashed the terrible sledges. And beneath them, the city kept crumbling.
There was a spider Shape that crawled up the wide stairway hammering into the stone those who tried to flee before it.
There was a spider-like creature that crawled up the wide staircase, hammering into the stone those who tried to escape from it.
Stride by stride the Destroying Things ate up the city.
Stride by stride, the Destroying Things consumed the city.
I felt neither wrath nor pity. Through me beat a jubilant roaring pulse—as though I were a shouting corpuscle of the rushing hurricane, as though I were one of the hosts of smiting spirits of the bellowing typhoon.
I felt neither anger nor sympathy. A joyful, booming pulse raced through me—like I was a shouting particle of the raging hurricane, like I was one of the powerful spirits of the roaring typhoon.
Through this stole another thought—vague, unfamiliar, yet seemingly of truth's own essence. Why, I wondered, had I never recognized this before? Why had I never known that these green forms called trees were but ugly, unsymmetrical excrescences? That these high projections of towers, these buildings were deformities?
Through this came another thought—fuzzy, unfamiliar, yet seemingly capturing the essence of truth. Why, I wondered, had I never seen this before? Why had I never realized that these green shapes called trees were just ugly, lopsided growths? That these tall towers, these buildings were deformities?
That these four-pronged, moving little shapes that screamed and ran were—hideous?
That these four-legged, moving little creatures that screamed and ran were—ugly?
They must be wiped out! All this misshapen, jumbled, inharmonious ugliness must be wiped out! It must be ground down to smooth unbroken planes, harmonious curvings, shapeliness—harmonies of arc and line and angle!
They have to be eliminated! All this distorted, chaotic, disharmonious ugliness must be eliminated! It needs to be flattened to smooth, uninterrupted surfaces, flowing curves, and beautiful shapes—harmonies of curves, lines, and angles!
Something deep within me fought to speak—fought to tell me that this thought was not human thought, not my thought—that it was the reflected thought of the Metal Things!
Something deep inside me struggled to express itself—struggled to make me realize that this thought wasn’t human, wasn’t my thought—that it was the reflected thought of the Metal Things!
It told me—and fiercely it struggled to make me realize what it was that it told. Its insistence was borne upon little despairing, rhythmic beatings—throbbings that were like the muffled sobbings of the drums of grief. Louder, closer came the throbbing; clearer with it my perception of the inhumanness of my thought.
It tried to make me understand what it was saying, fighting hard to get my attention. Its insistence came with little desperate, rhythmic beats—pulses that felt like the muted sobs of grief-stricken drums. The throbbing grew louder and closer; with it, my awareness of the inhumanity of my thoughts became clearer.
The drum beat tapped at my humanity, became a dolorous knocking at my heart.
The drum beat tapped into my humanity, turning into a sorrowful pounding at my heart.
It was the sobbing of Cherkis!
It was the crying of Cherkis!
The gross face was shrunken, the cheeks sagging in folds of woe; cruelty and wickedness were wiped from it; the evil in the eyes had been washed out by tears. Eyes streaming, bull throat and barrel chest racked by his sobbing, he watched the passing of his people and his city.
The face was gaunt, the cheeks drooping in sorrow; cruelty and malice were gone from it; the evil in his eyes had been washed away by tears. With streaming eyes and a thick neck and broad chest shaking from his sobs, he watched his people and his city pass by.
And relentlessly, coldly, Norhala watched him—as though loath to lose the faintest shadow of his agony.
And with cold detachment, Norhala watched him—seemingly unwilling to miss even the slightest hint of his suffering.
Now I saw we were close to the top of the mount. Packed between us and the immense white structures that crowned it were thousands of the people. They fell on their knees before us, prayed to us. They tore at each other, striving to hide themselves from us in the mass that was themselves. They beat against the barred doors of the sanctuaries; they climbed the pillars; they swarmed over the golden roofs.
Now I saw we were near the top of the mountain. Crammed between us and the huge white buildings at the peak were thousands of people. They fell to their knees before us, prayed to us. They clawed at each other, desperately trying to hide from us within the crowd. They pounded on the locked doors of the sanctuaries; they climbed the pillars; they swarmed over the golden roofs.
There was a moment of chaos—a chaos of which we were the heart. Then temple and palace cracked, burst; were shattered; fell. I caught glimpses of gleaming sculptures, glitterings of gold and of silver, flashing of gems, shimmering of gorgeous draperies—under them a weltering of men and women.
There was a moment of chaos—a chaos of which we were the center. Then the temple and palace cracked, burst; were shattered; fell. I caught glimpses of shining sculptures, glints of gold and silver, flashes of gems, shimmering beautiful fabrics—under them a tumult of men and women.
We closed down upon them—over them!
We closed in on them—over them!
The dreadful sobbing ceased. I saw the head of Cherkis swing heavily upon a shoulder; the eyes closed.
The terrible sobbing stopped. I saw Cherkis's head droop heavily on a shoulder; his eyes were shut.
The Destroying Things touched. Their flailing arms coiled back, withdrew into their bodies. They joined, forming for an instant a tremendous hollow pillar far down in whose center we stood. They parted; shifted in shape? rolled down the mount over the ruins like a widening wave—crushing into the stone all over which they passed.
The Destroying Things made contact. Their flailing arms retracted, pulling back into their bodies. For a moment, they came together, creating a massive hollow pillar deep down in which we stood. They separated; did their form change? They rolled down the mountain over the ruins like a spreading wave—crushing everything in their path.
Afar away I saw the gleaming serpent still at play—still writhing along, still obliterating the few score scattered fugitives that some way, somehow, had slipped by the Destroying Things.
A long way off, I saw the shining serpent still in motion—still twisting and turning, still wiping out the few scattered survivors who had somehow managed to escape the Destructive Forces.
We halted. For one long moment Norhala looked upon the drooping body of him upon whom she had let fall this mighty vengeance.
We stopped. For a long moment, Norhala gazed at the lifeless body of the man on whom she had unleashed this great vengeance.
Then the metal arm that held Cherkis whirled. Thrown from it, the cloaked form flew like a great blue bat. It fell upon the flattened mound that had once been the proud crown of his city. A blue blot upon desolation the broken body of Cherkis lay.
Then the metal arm that held Cherkis spun around. Thrown from it, the cloaked figure flew like a huge blue bat. It landed on the flattened mound that had once been the proud center of his city. A blue mark on the desolation, the broken body of Cherkis lay.
A black speck appeared high in the sky; grew fast—the lammergeier.
A black dot showed up high in the sky and quickly got bigger—the lammergeier.
“I have left carrion for you—after all!” cried Norhala.
“I've left some dead meat for you—after all!” shouted Norhala.
With an ebon swirling of wings the vulture dropped beside the blue heap—thrust in it its beak.
With a dark swirl of wings, the vulture landed next to the blue pile and poked its beak into it.
CHAPTER XXVII. “THE DRUMS OF DESTINY”
Slowly we descended that mount of desolation; lingeringly, as though the brooding eyes of Norhala were not yet sated with destruction. Of human life, of green life, of life of any kind there was none.
Slowly, we descended that mountain of despair, taking our time as if Norhala's dark gaze was still hungry for devastation. There was no sign of human life, greenery, or any kind of life at all.
Man and tree, woman and flower, babe and bud, palace, temple and home—Norhala had stamped flat. She had crushed them within the rock—even as she had promised.
Man and tree, woman and flower, baby and bud, palace, temple, and home—Norhala had flattened them. She had pressed them into the rock—even as she had promised.
The tremendous tragedy had absorbed my every faculty; I had had no time to think of my companions; I had forgotten them. Now in the painful surges of awakening realization, of full human understanding of that inhuman annihilation, I turned to them for strength. Faintly I wondered again at Ruth's scantiness of garb, her more than half nudity; dwelt curiously upon the red brand across Ventnor's forehead.
The overwhelming tragedy consumed all my thoughts; I didn’t have time to think about my friends; I had completely forgotten them. Now, in the painful waves of waking awareness and the full human understanding of that brutal destruction, I turned to them for support. I faintly wondered again about Ruth’s minimal clothing and her almost complete nudity; I focused curiously on the red mark on Ventnor's forehead.
In his eyes and in Drake's I saw reflected the horror I knew was in my own. But in the eyes of Ruth was none of this—sternly, coldly triumphant, indifferent to its piteousness as Norhala herself, she scanned the waste that less than an hour since had been a place of living beauty.
In his eyes and in Drake's, I saw the same horror that I knew was in my own. But in Ruth's eyes, there was none of that—sternly, coldly triumphant, indifferent to the tragedy like Norhala herself, she looked over the destruction that less than an hour ago had been a place of vibrant beauty.
I felt a shock of repulsion. After all, those who had been destroyed so ruthlessly could not ALL have been wholly evil. Yet mother and blossoming maid, youth and oldster, all the pageant of humanity within the great walls were now but lines within the stone. According to their different lights, it came to me, there had been in Ruszark no greater number of the wicked than one could find in any great city of our own civilization.
I felt a wave of disgust. After all, those who had been destroyed so mercilessly couldn't ALL have been completely evil. Yet mother and blooming girl, young and old, all the people within the massive walls were now just markings in the stone. It occurred to me that in Ruszark, there was no greater number of the wicked than you would find in any major city in our own society.
From Norhala, of course, I looked for no perception of any of this. But from Ruth—
From Norhala, of course, I didn’t expect any understanding of this. But from Ruth—
My reaction grew; the pity long withheld racing through me linked with a burning anger, a hatred for this woman who had been the directing soul of that catastrophe.
My reaction intensified; the pity I had held back surged through me, combined with a fiery anger, a deep hatred for this woman who had been the driving force behind that disaster.
My gaze fell again upon the red brand. I saw that it was a deep indentation as though a thong had been twisted around Ventnor's head biting the bone. There was dried blood on the edges, a double ring of swollen white flesh rimming the cincture. It was the mark of—torture!
My eyes were drawn back to the red mark. I noticed it was a deep dent, as if a strap had been twisted around Ventnor's head, digging into the bone. There was dried blood at the edges and a double ring of swollen white skin surrounding the mark. It was the sign of—torture!
“Martin,” I cried. “That ring? What did they do to you?”
“Martin,” I exclaimed. “That ring? What happened to you?”
“They waked me with that,” he answered quietly. “I suppose I ought to be grateful—although their intentions were not exactly—therapeutic—”
“They woke me up with that,” he replied quietly. “I guess I should be grateful—even though their intentions weren’t exactly—helpful—”
“They tortured him,” Ruth's voice was tense, bitter; she spoke in Persian—for Norhala's benefit I thought then, not guessing a deeper reason. “They tortured him. They gave him agony until he—returned. And they promised him other agonies that would make him pray long for death.
“They tortured him,” Ruth's voice was tight and bitter; she spoke in Persian—for Norhala's benefit, I thought at the time, not realizing there was a deeper reason. “They tortured him. They put him through pain until he—came back. And they promised him more pain that would make him long for death.”
“And me—me”—she raised little clenched hands—“me they stripped like a slave. They led me through the city and the people mocked me. They took me before that swine Norhala has punished—and stripped me before him—like a slave. Before my eyes they tortured my brother. Norhala—they were evil, all evil! Norhala—you did well to slay them!”
“And me—me”—she raised her tiny clenched fists—“they stripped me like a slave. They led me through the city and the people laughed at me. They brought me before that pig Norhala has punished—and stripped me in front of him—like a slave. I watched them torture my brother. Norhala—they were evil, all of them! Norhala—you did well to kill them!”
She caught the woman's hands, pressed close to her. Norhala gazed at her from great gray eyes in which the wrath was dying, into which the old tranquillity, the old serenity was flowing. And when she spoke the golden voice held more than returning echoes of the far-away, faint chimings.
She grabbed the woman's hands, bringing them close. Norhala looked at her with deep gray eyes where anger was fading, replaced by an old calmness and serenity. And when she spoke, her golden voice carried more than just memories of distant, faint bells.
“It is done,” she said. “And it was well done—sister. Now you and I shall dwell together in peace—sister. Or if there be those in the world from which you came that you would have slain, then you and I shall go forth with our companies and stamp them out—even as I did these.”
“It’s done,” she said. “And it was done well—sister. Now you and I will live together in peace—sister. Or if there are people in the world you came from that you want to take down, then you and I will go out with our groups and eliminate them—just like I did with these.”
My heart stopped beating—for from the depths of Ruth's eyes shining shadows were rising, wraiths answering Norhala's calling; and, as they rose, steadily they drew life from the clear radiance summoning—drew closer to the semblance of that tranquil spirit which her vengeance had banished but that had now returned to its twin thrones of Norhala's eyes.
My heart stopped beating—because from the depths of Ruth's eyes, shining shadows were rising, spirits responding to Norhala's call; and as they rose, they steadily drew life from the clear light summoning them—drawing closer to the likeness of that calm spirit which her vengeance had banished but that had now returned to its twin thrones in Norhala's eyes.
And at last it was twin sister of Norhala who looked upon her from the face of Ruth!
And finally, it was Norhala's twin sister who gazed at her from Ruth's face!
The white arms of the woman encircled her; the glorious head bent over her; flaming tresses mingled with tender brown curls.
The woman's white arms wrapped around her; the beautiful head leaned over her; fiery hair blended with soft brown curls.
“Sister!” she whispered. “Little sister! These men you shall have as long as it pleases you—to do with as you will. Or if it is your wish they shall go back to their world and I will guard them to its gates.
“Sister!” she whispered. “Little sister! You can have these men for as long as you want—do whatever you want with them. Or if you prefer, they can go back to their world, and I will take them to its gates.”
“But you and I, little sister, will dwell together—in the vastnesses—in the peace. Shall it not be so?”
“But you and I, little sister, will live together—in the great expanse—in peace. Won’t that be the case?”
With no faltering, with no glance toward us three—lover, brother, old friend—Ruth crept closer to her, rested her head upon the virginal, royal breasts.
With no hesitation, without looking at the three of us—lover, brother, old friend—Ruth moved closer to her, resting her head on her pure, royal breasts.
“It shall be so!” she murmured. “Sister—it shall be so. Norhala—I am tired. Norhala—I have seen enough of men.”
“It will be so!” she whispered. “Sister—it will be so. Norhala—I’m tired. Norhala—I’ve seen enough of men.”
An ecstasy of tenderness, a flame of unearthly rapture, trembled over the woman's wondrous face. Hungrily, defiantly, she pressed the girl to her; the stars in the lucid heavens of her eyes were soft and gentle and caressing.
An overwhelming sense of affection, a fiery bliss beyond this world, shimmered across the woman's amazing face. Eagerly, boldly, she pulled the girl close to her; the stars in the clear sky of her eyes were soft, gentle, and loving.
“Ruth!” cried Drake—and sprang toward them. She paid no heed; and even as he leaped he was caught, whirled back against us.
“Ruth!” yelled Drake—and rushed toward them. She ignored him; and just as he jumped, he was grabbed and thrown back against us.
“Wait,” said Ventnor, and caught him by the arm as wrathfully, blindedly, he strove against the force that held him. “Wait. No use—now.”
“Wait,” said Ventnor, grabbing him by the arm as he angrily and blindly tried to fight against the force holding him. “Wait. There’s no point—right now.”
There was a curious understanding in his voice—a curious sympathy, too, in the patient, untroubled gaze that dwelt upon his sister and this weirdly exquisite woman who held her.
There was an unusual understanding in his voice—a strange sympathy, too, in the calm, steady gaze that rested on his sister and this oddly beautiful woman who was holding her.
“Wait!” exclaimed Drake. “Wait—hell! The damned witch is stealing her away from us!”
“Wait!” shouted Drake. “Wait—no way! That witch is stealing her from us!”
Again he threw himself forward; recoiled as though swept back by an invisible arm; fell against us and was clasped and held by Ventnor. And as he struggled the Thing we rode halted. Like metal waves back into it rushed the enigmatic billows that had washed over the fragments of the city.
Again he lunged forward; pulled back as if pushed by an invisible force; fell against us and was grabbed and held by Ventnor. And as he fought, the thing we were riding stopped. The mysterious waves that had flowed over the remnants of the city surged back like metal.
We were lifted; between us and the woman and girl a cleft appeared; it widened into a rift. It was as though Norhala had decreed it as a symbol of this her second victory—or had set it between us as a barrier.
We were lifted; a gap opened up between us and the woman and girl; it grew into a split. It was as if Norhala had declared it a symbol of her second victory—or had placed it between us as a wall.
Wider grew the rift. Save for the bridge of our voices it separated us from Ruth as though she stood upon another world.
Wider grew the gap. Except for the connection of our voices, it kept us apart from Ruth as if she were on a different planet.
Higher we rose; the three of us now upon the flat top of a tower upon whose counterpart fifty feet away and facing the homeward path, Ruth and Norhala stood with white arms interlaced.
Higher we went; the three of us now on the flat top of a tower, where fifty feet away and facing the way back home, Ruth and Norhala stood with their white arms intertwined.
The serpent shape flashed toward us; it vanished beneath, merging into the waiting Thing.
The serpent shape darted toward us; it disappeared below, blending into the waiting Thing.
Then slowly the Thing began to move; quietly it glided to the chasm it had blasted in the cliff wall. The shadow of those walls fell upon us. As one we looked back; as one we searched out the patch of blue with the black blot at its breast.
Then slowly the Thing started to move; quietly it glided to the gap it had blasted in the cliff wall. The shadow of those walls fell over us. Together we looked back; together we searched for the patch of blue with the black blot at its center.
We found it; then the precipices hid it. Silently we streamed through the chasm, through the canyon and the tunnel—speaking no word, Drake's eyes fixed with bitter hatred upon Norhala, Ventnor brooding upon her always with that enigmatic sympathy. We passed between the walls of the further cleft; stood for an instant at the brink of the green forest.
We found it, but then the cliffs concealed it. We quietly moved through the gorge, through the canyon and the tunnel—without a word, Drake's eyes full of bitter hatred toward Norhala, while Ventnor gazed at her with that mysterious sympathy. We passed between the walls of the deeper split and paused for a moment at the edge of the green forest.
There came to us as though from immeasurable distances, a faint, sustained thrumming—like the beating of countless muffled drums. The Thing that carried us trembled—the sound died away. The Thing quieted; it began its steady, effortless striding through the crowding trees—but now with none of that speed with which it had come, spurred forward by Norhala's awakened hate.
There came to us as if from great distances, a soft, continuous thumping—like the sound of countless muted drums. The thing that carried us shook—the sound faded away. The thing calmed down; it started its slow, easy stride through the trees—but now without the speed it had when it was driven by Norhala's awakened anger.
Ventnor stirred; broke the silence. And now I saw how wasted was his body, how sharpened his face; almost ethereal; purged not only by suffering but by, it came to me, some strange knowledge.
Ventnor moved, breaking the silence. And now I saw how wasted his body was, how gaunt his face looked; almost ghostly; cleansed not just by suffering but, it occurred to me, by some strange knowledge.
“No use, Drake,” he said dreamily. “All this is now on the knees of the gods. And whether those gods are humanity's or whether they are—Gods of Metal—I do not know.
“No use, Drake,” he said dreamily. “All of this is now in the hands of the gods. And whether those gods belong to humanity or if they are—Gods of Metal—I do not know.
“But this I do know—only one way or another can the balance fall; and if it be one way, then you and we shall have Ruth back. And if it falls the other way—then there will be little need for us to care. For man will be done!”
“But this I do know—there's only one way the balance can tip; and if it tips one way, then you and we will have Ruth back. And if it tips the other way—then we won’t need to worry. Because mankind will be finished!”
“Martin! What do you mean?”
"Martin! What do you mean?"
“It is the crisis,” he answered. “We can do nothing, Goodwin—nothing. Whatever is to be steps forth now from the womb of Destiny.”
“It’s the crisis,” he replied. “We can’t do anything, Goodwin—nothing. Whatever is meant to happen is coming forth now from the womb of Destiny.”
Again there came that distant rolling—louder, now. Again the Thing trembled.
Again, there was that distant rumbling—louder now. Again, the Thing shook.
“The drums,” whispered Ventnor. “The drums of destiny. What is it they are heralding? A new birth of Earth and the passing of man? A new child to whom shall be given dominion—nay, to whom has been given dominion? Or is it—taps—for Them?”
“The drums,” Ventnor whispered. “The drums of destiny. What are they announcing? A new beginning for Earth and the end of humanity? A new child who will be granted dominion—no, who has already been given dominion? Or is it—taps—for Them?”
The drumming died as I listened—fearfully. About us was only the swishing, the sighing of the falling trees beneath the tread of the Thing. Motionless stood Norhala; and as motionless Ruth.
The drumming faded away as I listened—nervously. Around us was only the rustling, the soft sounds of the trees falling under the weight of the Thing. Norhala stood still; just as still as Ruth.
“Martin,” I cried once more, a dreadful doubt upon me. “Martin—what do you mean?”
“Martin,” I called out again, filled with a terrible doubt. “Martin—what do you mean?”
“Whence did—They—come?” His voice was clear and calm, the eyes beneath the red brand clear and quiet, too. “Whence did They come—these Things that carry us? That strode like destroying angels over Cherkis's city? Are they spawn of Earth—as we are? Or are they foster children—changelings from another star?
“Where did—they—come from?” His voice was clear and calm, his eyes beneath the red brand clear and quiet as well. “Where did They come—these Things that carry us? That walked like destroying angels over Cherkis's city? Are they children of Earth—like us? Or are they adopted kids—changelings from another star?
“These creatures that when many still are one—that when one still are many. Whence did They come? What are They?”
“These creatures that are one when there are many—that are many when there is one. Where did They come from? What are They?”
He looked down upon the cubes that held us; their hosts of tiny eyes shone up at him, enigmatically—as though they heard and understood.
He looked down at the cubes that contained us; their many tiny eyes glowed up at him, mysteriously—as if they heard and understood.
“I do not forget,” he said. “At least not all do I forget of what I saw during that time when I seemed an atom outside space—as I told you, or think I told you, speaking with unthinkable effort through lips that seemed eternities away from me, the atom, who strove to open them.
“I don’t forget,” he said. “At least I don’t forget everything I saw during that time when I felt like an atom outside of space—as I told you, or at least I think I told you, speaking with unimaginable effort through lips that felt like they were light-years away from me, the atom, who tried to open them.
“There were three—visions, revelations—I know not what to call them. And though each seemed equally real, of two of them, only one, I think, can be true; and of the third—that may some time be true but surely is not yet.”
“There were three—visions, revelations—I’m not sure what to call them. And even though each felt just as real, I think only one of the two can actually be true; and the third one might be true someday, but it definitely isn’t yet.”
Through the air came a louder drum roll—in it something ominous, something sinister. It swelled to a crescendo; abruptly ceased. And now I saw Norhala raise her head; listen.
Through the air came a louder drum roll—something ominous, something sinister. It built up to a climax and then suddenly stopped. And now I saw Norhala lift her head and listen.
“I saw a world, a vast world, Goodwin, marching stately through space. It was no globe—it was a world of many facets, of smooth and polished planes; a huge blue jewel world, dimly luminous; a crystal world cut out from Aether. A geometric thought of the Great Cause, of God, if you will, made material. It was airless, waterless, sunless.
“I saw a vast world, Goodwin, moving majestically through space. It wasn’t just a planet—it was a multifaceted world, with smooth and polished surfaces; a massive blue jewel world, faintly glowing; a crystal world shaped from Aether. A geometric idea of the Great Cause, or God, if you prefer, turned into something physical. It was devoid of air, water, and sunlight.”
“I seemed to draw closer to it. And then I saw that over every facet patterns were traced; gigantic symmetrical designs; mathematical hieroglyphs. In them I read unthinkable calculations, formulas of interwoven universes, arithmetical progressions of armies of stars, pandects of the motions of the suns. In the patterns was an appalling harmony—as though all the laws from those which guide the atom to those which direct the cosmos were there resolved into completeness—totalled.
“I felt like I was getting closer to it. Then I noticed that across every surface, there were patterns drawn; huge, symmetrical designs; mathematical symbols. In them, I saw unimaginable calculations, formulas for interconnected universes, numerical progressions of countless stars, and comprehensive records of the movements of the suns. The patterns had a terrifying harmony—as if all the laws, from those that govern the atom to those that direct the cosmos, were resolved into total completeness.”
“The faceted world was like a cosmic abacist, tallying as it marched the errors of the infinite.
“The faceted world was like a cosmic calculator, keeping track as it moved along the mistakes of the infinite.
“The patterned symbols constantly changed form. I drew nearer—the symbols were alive. They were, in untold numbers—These!”
“The patterned symbols kept shifting shapes. I moved closer—the symbols felt alive. There were countless of them—These!”
He pointed to the Thing that bore us.
He pointed to the thing that carried us.
“I was swept back; looked again upon it from afar. And a fantastic notion came to me—fantasy it was, of course, yet built I know around a nucleus of strange truth. It was”—his tone was half whimsical, half apologetic—“it was that this jeweled world was ridden by some mathematical god, driving it through space, noting occasionally with amused tolerance the very bad arithmetic of another Deity the reverse of mathematical—a more or less haphazard Deity, the god, in fact, of us and the things we call living.
“I was taken aback; I looked at it again from a distance. And a wild idea came to me—just a fantasy, of course, but I know it was based on a kernel of strange truth. It was”—his tone was half playful, half apologetic—“it was that this jeweled world was being driven by some mathematical god, navigating through space, occasionally taking note with amused tolerance of the very poor math from another God, the opposite of mathematical—a more or less random Deity, the god, in fact, of us and the things we call living.”
“It had no mission; it wasn't at all out to do any reforming; it wasn't in the least concerned in rectifying any of the inaccuracies of the Other. Only now and then it took note of the deplorable differences between the worlds it saw and its own impeccably ordered and tidy temple with its equally tidy servitors.
“It had no mission; it wasn’t trying to reform anything; it didn’t care at all about correcting any of the inaccuracies of the Other. Only occasionally did it notice the sad differences between the worlds it observed and its own perfectly organized and neat temple with its equally neat attendants.
“Just an itinerant demiurge of supergeometry riding along through space on its perfectly summed-up world; master of all celestial mechanics; its people independent of all that complex chemistry and labor for equilibrium by which we live; needing neither air nor water, heeding neither heat nor cold; fed with the magnetism of interstellar space and stopping now and then to banquet off the energy of some great sun.”
“Just a wandering creator of supergeometry traveling through space on its well-organized world; the master of all celestial mechanics; its people free from all that complicated chemistry and effort for balance that we rely on; needing neither air nor water, unaffected by heat or cold; nourished by the magnetism of interstellar space and occasionally pausing to feast on the energy of a massive sun.”
A thrill of amazement passed through me; fantasy all this might be but—how, if so, had he gotten that last thought? He had not seen, as we had, the orgy in the Hall of the Cones, the prodigious feeding of the Metal Monster upon our sun.
A rush of wonder hit me; it might all be a fantasy, but—how could he have gotten that last thought? He hadn’t witnessed, like we had, the wild scene in the Hall of the Cones, the incredible feeding of the Metal Monster on our sun.
“That passed,” he went on, unnoticing. “I saw vast caverns filled with the Things; working, growing, multiplying. In caverns of our Earth—the fruit of some unguessed womb? I do not know.
“That passed,” he continued, not paying attention. “I saw huge caverns filled with the Things; working, growing, multiplying. In caverns of our Earth—the result of some unknown source? I do not know.
“But in those caverns, under countless orbs of many colored lights”—again the thrill of amaze shook me—“they grew. It came to me that they were reaching out toward sunlight and the open. They burst into it—into yellow, glowing sunlight. Ours? I do not know. And that picture passed.”
“But in those caves, under countless glowing orbs of different colors”—once again, the thrill of awe overwhelmed me—“they grew. It hit me that they were reaching for sunlight and freedom. They exploded into it—into bright, golden sunlight. Ours? I’m not sure. And that image faded away.”
His voice deepened.
His voice got deeper.
“There came a third vision. I saw our Earth—I knew, Goodwin, indisputably, unmistakably that it was our earth. But its rolling hills were leveled, its mountains were ground and shaped into cold and polished symbols—geometric, fashioned.
“There came a third vision. I saw our Earth—I knew, Goodwin, without a doubt, that it was our earth. But its rolling hills were flattened, its mountains were ground down and shaped into cold, polished symbols—geometric, crafted.
“The seas were fettered, gleaming like immense jewels in patterned settings of crystal shores. The very Polar ice was chiseled. On the ordered plains were traced the hieroglyphs of the faceted world. And on all Earth, Goodwin, there was no green life, no city, no trace of man. On this Earth that had been ours were only—These.
“The seas were bound, shining like huge jewels in intricate settings of crystal shores. The Polar ice was carved. On the smooth plains were etched the symbols of the faceted world. And on all Earth, Goodwin, there was no green life, no city, no sign of humanity. On this Earth that had belonged to us were only—These.
“Visioning!” he said. “Don't think that I accept them in their entirety. Part truth, part illusion—the groping mind dazzled with light of unfamiliar truths and making pictures from half light and half shadow to help it understand.
“Visioning!” he said. “Don't think that I take them completely seriously. Part truth, part illusion— the searching mind is dazzled by the light of unfamiliar truths, creating images from half light and half shadow to make sense of it all.
“But still—SOME truth in them. How much I do not know. But this I do know—that last vision was of a cataclysm whose beginnings we face now—this very instant.”
“But still—there’s SOME truth in them. How much, I don’t know. But this I do know—that last vision was of a catastrophe whose beginnings we’re facing right now—this very instant.”
The picture flashed behind my own eyes—of the walled city, its thronging people, its groves and gardens, its science and its art; of the Destroying Shapes trampling it flat—and then the dreadful, desolate mount.
The image flashed behind my eyes—of the walled city, its bustling crowds, its groves and gardens, its science and art; of the Destroying Shapes crushing it to the ground—and then the terrifying, barren mountain.
And suddenly I saw that mount as Earth—the city as Earth's cities—its gardens and groves as Earth's fields and forests—and the vanished people of Cherkis seemed to expand into all humanity.
And suddenly I saw that mountain as Earth—the city as Earth's cities—its gardens and groves as Earth's fields and forests—and the lost people of Cherkis seemed to encompass all of humanity.
“But Martin,” I stammered, fighting against choking, intolerable terror, “there was something else. Something of the Keeper of the Cones and of our striking through the sun to destroy the Things—something of them being governed by the same laws that govern us and that if they broke them they must fall. A hope—a PROMISE, that they would NOT conquer.”
“But Martin,” I stammered, struggling against choking, unbearable fear, “there was something else. Something about the Keeper of the Cones and our journey through the sun to defeat the Things—something about them being governed by the same laws that govern us, and if they broke those laws, they would have to fall. A hope—a PROMISE, that they would NOT win.”
“I remember,” he replied, “but not clearly. There WAS something—a shadow upon them, a menace. It was a shadow that seemed to be born of our own world—some threatening spirit of earth hovering over them.
“I remember,” he replied, “but not clearly. There was something—a shadow over them, a threat. It felt like a shadow that came from our own world—some menacing spirit of the earth looming above them.
“I cannot remember; it eludes me. Yet it is because I remember but a little of it that I say those drums may not be—taps—for us.”
“I can’t remember; it slips my mind. But it’s because I remember so little of it that I say those drums may not be—taps—for us.”
As though his words had been a cue, the sounds again burst forth—no longer muffled nor faint. They roared; they seemed to pelt through air and drop upon us; they beat about our ears with thunderous tattoo like covered caverns drummed upon by Titans with trunks of great trees.
As if his words had triggered it, the sounds erupted again—no longer soft or quiet. They roared; they felt like they were crashing through the air and landing on us; they pounded in our ears with a thunderous rhythm like hidden caves being drummed on by giants using massive tree trunks.
The drumming did not die; it grew louder, more vehement; defiant and deafening. Within the Thing under us a mighty pulse began to throb, accelerating rapidly to the rhythm of that clamorous roll.
The drumming didn’t fade; it got louder, more intense; bold and overwhelming. Deep within the Thing beneath us, a powerful pulse started to throb, quickly picking up speed to match that noisy beat.
I saw Norhala draw herself up, sharply; stand listening and alert. Under me, the throbbing turned to an uneasy churning, a ferment.
I saw Norhala straighten up suddenly; she was listening intently and on high alert. Below me, the pulsing shifted to an unsettling churn, a turmoil.
“Drums?” muttered Drake. “THEY'RE no drums. It's drum fire. It's like a dozen Marnes, a dozen Verduns. But where could batteries like those come from?”
“Drums?” muttered Drake. “THEY'RE not drums. It's artillery fire. It's like a dozen Marnes, a dozen Verduns. But where could batteries like those come from?”
“Drums,” whispered Ventnor. “They ARE drums. The drums of Destiny!”
“Drums,” Ventnor whispered. “They ARE drums. The drums of Destiny!”
Louder the roaring grew. Now it was a tremendous rhythmic cannonading. The Thing halted. The tower that upheld Ruth and Norhala swayed, bent over the gap between us, touched the top on which we rode.
Louder the roaring grew. Now it was a massive rhythmic cannonade. The Thing stopped. The tower that held up Ruth and Norhala swayed, leaned over the gap between us, and touched the top where we were.
Gently the two were plucked up; swiftly they were set beside us.
Gently, the two were picked up; quickly, they were placed next to us.
Came a shrill, keen wailing—louder than ever I had heard before. There was an earthquake trembling; a maelstrom swirling in which we spun; a swift sinking.
Came a sharp, intense wailing—louder than I had ever heard before. There was an earthquake shaking; a chaotic whirlwind in which we were caught; a quick descent.
The Thing split in two. Up before us rose a stupendous, stepped pyramid; little smaller it was than that which Cheops built to throw its shadows across holy Nile. Into it streamed, over it clicked, score upon score of cubes, building it higher and higher. It lurched forward—away from us.
The Thing split in two. Before us stood an enormous stepped pyramid; it was just a bit smaller than the one that Cheops built to cast its shadows over the holy Nile. Scores of cubes flowed into it and clacked over it, making it taller and taller. It lurched forward—away from us.
From Norhala came a single cry—resonant, blaring like a wrathful, golden trumpet.
From Norhala came a single cry—loud and piercing like an angry, golden trumpet.
The speeding shape halted, hesitated; it seemed about to return. Crashed down upon us an abrupt crescendo of the distant drumming; peremptory, commanding. The shape darted forward; raced away crushing to straw the trees beneath it in a full quarter-mile-wide swath.
The speeding figure stopped, paused; it looked like it was about to turn back. Suddenly, a loud wave of distant drumming hit us; urgent, powerful. The figure shot forward; it sped off, flattening the trees below in a wide swath a full quarter-mile across.
Great gray eyes wide, filled with incredulous wonder, stunned disbelief, Norhala for an instant faltered. Then out of her white throat, through her red lips pelted a tempest of staccato buglings.
Great gray eyes wide, filled with unbelievable wonder and shock, Norhala hesitated for a moment. Then from her white throat, through her red lips, burst a storm of rapid sounds.
Under them what was left of the Thing leaped, tore on. Norhala's flaming hair crackled and streamed; about her body of milk and pearl—about Ruth's creamy skin—a radiant nimbus began to glow.
Under them, what remained of the Thing jumped and tore on. Norhala's fiery hair crackled and flowed; around her body of milk and pearl—around Ruth's creamy skin—a shining glow started to radiate.
In the distance I saw a sapphire spark; knew it for Norhala's home. Not far from it now was the rushing pyramid—and it came to me that within that shape was strangely neither globe nor pyramid. Nor except for the trembling cubes that made the platform on which we stood, did the shrunken Thing carrying us hold any unit of the Metal Monster except its spheres and tetrahedrons—at least within its visible bulk.
In the distance, I saw a sapphire glimmer; I recognized it as Norhala's home. Not far from it now was the rushing pyramid—and it struck me that within that shape was oddly neither a globe nor a pyramid. Other than the trembling cubes forming the platform we stood on, the shrunken Thing carrying us contained no part of the Metal Monster except for its spheres and tetrahedrons—at least within what was visible.
The sapphire spark had grown to a glimmering azure marble. Steadily we gained upon the pyramid. Never for an instant ceased that scourging hail of notes from Norhala—never for an instant lessened the drumming clamor that seemed to try to smother them.
The sapphire spark had turned into a shining blue marble. We slowly got closer to the pyramid. Not for a second did that relentless barrage of notes from Norhala stop—never for a second did the pounding noise that seemed to drown them out let up.
The sapphire marble became a sapphire ball, a great globe. I saw the Thing we sought to join lift itself into a prodigious pillar; the pillar's base thrust forth stilts; upon them the Thing stepped over the blue dome of Norhala's house.
The sapphire marble turned into a sapphire ball, a massive globe. I watched the Thing we wanted to join rise up into a gigantic pillar; the base of the pillar extended stilts; on them, the Thing stepped over the blue dome of Norhala's house.
The blue bubble was close; now it curved below us. Gently we were lifted down; were set before its portal. I looked up at the bulk that had carried us.
The blue bubble was near; now it curved beneath us. We were gently lowered down and placed in front of its entrance. I looked up at the large structure that had brought us here.
I had been right—built it was only of globe and pyramid; an inconceivably grotesque shape, it hung over us.
I was right—it was only made of a globe and a pyramid; an unbelievably bizarre shape, it loomed over us.
Throughout the towering Shape was awful movement; its units writhed within it. Then it was lost to sight in the mists through which the Thing we had pursued had gone.
Throughout the massive Shape was a terrible movement; its parts twisted around inside it. Then it vanished from view in the fog through which the Thing we had been chasing had gone.
In Norhala's face as she watched it go was a dismay, a poignant uncertainty, that held in it something indescribably pitiful.
In Norhala's face as she watched it go was a look of dismay, a deep uncertainty, that carried something indescribably sad.
“I am afraid!” I heard her whisper.
“I’m scared!” I heard her whisper.
She tightened her grasp upon dreaming Ruth; motioned us to go within. We passed, silently; behind us she came, followed by three of the great globes, by a pair of her tetrahedrons.
She tightened her grip on dreaming Ruth and motioned for us to go inside. We passed silently, and behind us she came, followed by three of the large spheres and a pair of her tetrahedrons.
Beside a pile of the silken stuffs she halted. The girl's eyes dwelt upon hers trustingly.
Beside a stack of the silky fabrics, she stopped. The girl's eyes looked at hers with trust.
“I am afraid!” whispered Norhala again. “Afraid—for you!”
“I’m scared!” whispered Norhala again. “Scared—for you!”
Tenderly she looked down upon her, the galaxies of stars in her eyes soft and tremulous.
Gently, she gazed down at her, the galaxies of stars in her eyes bright and unsteady.
“I am afraid, little sister,” she whispered for the third time. “Not yet can you go as I do—among the fires.” She hesitated. “Rest here until I return. I shall leave these to guard you and obey you.”
“I’m afraid, little sister,” she whispered for the third time. “You can’t go like I do—not yet—into the fires.” She paused. “Stay here until I get back. I’ll leave these to watch over you and follow your orders.”
She motioned to the five shapes. They ranged themselves about Ruth. Norhala kissed her upon both brown eyes.
She gestured to the five figures. They surrounded Ruth. Norhala kissed her on both brown eyes.
“Sleep till I return,” she murmured.
“Sleep until I get back,” she whispered.
She swept from the chamber—with never a glance for us three. I heard a little wailing chorus without, fast dying into silence.
She left the room without a glance at the three of us. I heard a faint wailing chorus outside, quickly fading into silence.
Spheres and pyramids twinkled at us, guarding the silken pile whereon Ruth lay asleep—like some enchanted princess.
Spheres and pyramids sparkled at us, standing watch over the silky mound where Ruth lay asleep—like some enchanted princess.
Beat down upon the blue globe like hollow metal worlds, beaten and shrieking.
Beat down on the blue planet like hollow metal spheres, battered and screaming.
The drums of Destiny!
The drums of fate!
The drums of Doom!
The drums of doom!
Beating taps for the world of men?
Beating drums for the world of men?
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE FRENZY OF RUTH
For many minutes we stood silent, in the shadowy chamber, listening, each absorbed in his own thoughts. The thunderous drumming was continuous; sometimes it faded into a background for clattering storms as of thousands of machine guns, thousands of riveters at work at once upon a thousand metal frameworks; sometimes it was nearly submerged beneath splitting crashes as of meeting meteors of hollow steel.
For a long time, we stood quietly in the dim room, each lost in our own thoughts. The loud drumming went on without pause; at times, it faded into the background noise of clattering storms like thousands of machine guns or riveters working simultaneously on countless metal structures; other times, it was almost drowned out by the loud crashes that sounded like colliding meteors made of hollow steel.
But always the drumming persisted, rhythmic, thunderous. Through it all Ruth slept, undisturbed, cheek pillowed in one rounded arm, the two great pyramids erect behind her, watchful; a globe at her feet, a globe at her head, the third sphere poised between her and us, and, like the pyramids—watchful.
But the drumming kept going, steady and loud. Through it all, Ruth slept peacefully, her cheek resting on one rounded arm, the two great pyramids standing tall behind her, alert; a globe at her feet, a globe above her head, the third sphere positioned between her and us, just like the pyramids—observant.
What was happening out there—over the edge of the canyon, beyond the portal of the cliffs, behind the veils, in the Pit of the Metal Monster? What was the message of the roaring drums? What the rede of their clamorous runes?
What was going on out there—over the edge of the canyon, beyond the cliffs, behind the curtains, in the Pit of the Metal Monster? What was the message of the booming drums? What was the meaning of their loud symbols?
Ventnor stepped by the sentinel globe, bent over the tranced girl. Sphere nor pointed pair stirred; only they watched him—like a palpable thing one felt their watchfulness. He listened to her heart, caught up a wrist, took note of her pulse of life. He drew a deep breath, stood upright, nodded reassuringly.
Ventnor walked past the guard globe and leaned over the unconscious girl. The pair of watchful figures didn’t move; it felt like their attention was a tangible presence. He listened to her heartbeat, grabbed her wrist, and checked her pulse. He took a deep breath, stood up straight, and nodded reassuringly.
Abruptly Drake turned, walked out through the open portal, his strain and a very deep anxiety written plainly in deep lines that ran from nostrils to firm young mouth.
Abruptly, Drake turned and walked out through the open doorway, his tension and a deep anxiety clearly visible in the lines that ran from his nostrils to his firm, young mouth.
“Just went out to look for the pony,” he muttered when he returned. “It's safe. I was afraid it had been stepped on. It's getting dusk. There's a big light down the canyon—over in the valley.”
“Just went out to look for the pony,” he muttered when he got back. “It's safe. I was worried it might have been stepped on. It's getting dark. There's a big light down the canyon—over in the valley.”
Ventnor drew back past the globe; rejoined us.
Ventnor stepped back from the globe and rejoined us.
The blue bower trembled under a gust of sound. Ruth stirred; her brows knitted; her hands clenched. The sphere that stood before her spun on its axis, swept up to the globe at her head, glided from it to the globe at her feet—as though whispering. Ruth moaned—her body bent upright, swayed rigidly. Her eyes opened; they stared through us as though upon some dreadful vision; and strangely was it as though she were seeing with another's eyes, were reflecting another's sufferings.
The blue bower shook with a rush of sound. Ruth stirred, her brows furrowed, and her hands clenched. The sphere in front of her spun on its axis, moved up to the globe above her head, and glided down to the globe at her feet—as if whispering. Ruth moaned, her body straightened, swaying stiffly. Her eyes opened; they gazed past us as though staring at some horrifying vision; it was oddly as if she were seeing through someone else's eyes, reflecting someone else's pain.
The globes at her feet and at her head swirled out, clustering against the third sphere—three weird shapes in silent consultation. On Ventnor's face I saw pity—and a vast relief. With shocked amaze I realized that Ruth's agony—for in agony she clearly was—was calling forth in him elation. He spoke—and I knew why.
The globes at her feet and at her head spun out, gathering around the third sphere—three strange shapes in quiet discussion. On Ventnor's face, I saw pity—and a huge sense of relief. With shocked surprise, I realized that Ruth's suffering—because she was clearly suffering—was bringing him joy. He spoke—and I understood why.
“Norhala!” he whispered. “She is seeing with Norhala's eyes—feeling what Norhala feels. It's not going well with—That—out there. If we dared leave Ruth—could only, see—”
“Norhala!” he whispered. “She’s seeing through Norhala's eyes—feeling what Norhala feels. Things aren’t going well with—That—out there. If we dared to leave Ruth—could only, see—”
Ruth leaped to her feet; cried out—a golden bugling that might have been Norhala's own wrathful trumpet notes. Instantly the two pyramids flamed open, became two gleaming stars that bathed her in violet radiance. Beneath their upper tips I saw the blasting ovals glitter—menacingly.
Ruth jumped to her feet and shouted—a golden call that could have been Norhala's furious trumpet notes. Suddenly, the two pyramids burst open, turning into two shining stars that enveloped her in violet light. Beneath their top points, I saw the bright ovals glisten—threateningly.
The girl glared at us—more brilliant grew the glittering ovals as though their lightnings trembled on their lips.
The girl stared at us— the shiny ovals became even brighter, as if their lights were flickering on her lips.
“Ruth!” called Ventnor softly.
“Ruth!” Ventnor called softly.
A shadow softened the intolerable, hard brilliancy of the brown eyes. In them something struggled to arise, fighting its way to the surface like some drowning human thing.
A shadow softened the unbearable, harsh brightness of the brown eyes. Inside them, something was trying to break free, battling its way to the surface like a drowning person.
It sank back—upon her face dropped a cloud of heartbreak, appalling woe; the despair of a soul that, having withdrawn all faith in its own kind to rest all faith, as it thought, on angels—sees that faith betrayed.
It sank back—her face was overshadowed by a cloud of heartbreak and terrible sorrow; the despair of a soul that, having lost all faith in humanity to place its trust, as it believed, in angels—now sees that trust betrayed.
There stared upon us a stripped spirit, naked and hopeless and terrible.
There stared back at us a bare spirit, exposed and hopeless and terrifying.
Despairing, raging, she screamed once more. The central globe swam to her; it raised her upon its back; glided to the doorway. Upon it she stood poised like some youthful, anguished Victory—a Victory who faced and knew she faced destroying defeat; poised upon that enigmatic orb on bare slender feet, one sweet breast bare, hands upraised, virginally archaic, nothing about her of the Ruth we knew.
Desperate and furious, she screamed again. The central globe came to her; it lifted her onto its back and glided to the doorway. She stood there like a young, tormented Victory—one who confronted and understood her impending defeat; balanced on that mysterious orb on her bare, delicate feet, one breast exposed, hands raised, looking timelessly pure, nothing about her resembled the Ruth we knew.
“Ruth!” cried Drake; despair as great as that upon her face was in his voice. He sprang before the globe that held her; barred its way.
“Ruth!” Drake shouted, his voice filled with the same despair that was on her face. He stepped in front of the globe that contained her, blocking its path.
For an instant the Thing paused—and in that instant the human soul of the girl rushed back.
For a moment, the Thing stopped—and in that moment, the girl's human soul came rushing back.
“No!” she cried. “No!”
“No!” she shouted. “No!”
A weird call issued from the white lips—stumbling, uncertain, as though she who sent it forth herself wondered whence it sprang. Abruptly the angry stars closed. The three globes spun—doubting, puzzled! Again she called—now a tremulous, halting cadence. She was lifted; dropped gently to her feet.
A strange sound came from the white lips—stumbling, unsure, as if the person who made it was just as confused about where it came from. Suddenly, the angry stars vanished. The three spheres whirled—doubtful, perplexed! She called out again—this time with a shaky, hesitant tone. She was raised up; gently placed back on her feet.
For an instant the globes and pyramids whirled and danced before her—then sped away through the portal.
For a moment, the globes and pyramids spun and swirled in front of her—then dashed away through the doorway.
Ruth swayed, sobbing. Then as though drawn, she ran to the doorway, fled through it. As one we sprang after her. Rods ahead her white body flashed, speeding toward the Pit. Like fleet-footed Atalanta she fled—and far, far behind us was the blue bower, the misty barrier of the veils close, when Drake with a last desperate burst reached her side, gripped her. Down the two fell, rolling upon the smooth roadway. Silently she fought, biting, tearing at Drake, struggling to escape.
Ruth swayed, crying. Then, almost instinctively, she ran to the doorway and dashed through it. Without thinking, we all rushed after her. Ahead of us, her white form darted toward the Pit. Like swift-footed Atalanta, she was escaping—and far behind us was the blue shelter, the hazy barrier of the veils. In a last desperate effort, Drake caught up to her, grabbed her. They both fell, rolling onto the smooth pavement. Silently, she fought back, biting, clawing at Drake, trying to break free.
“Quick!” gasped Ventnor, stretching out to me an arm. “Cut off the sleeve. Quick!”
“Quick!” Ventnor gasped, reaching out an arm to me. “Cut off the sleeve. Hurry!”
Unquestioningly, I drew my knife, ripped the garment at the shoulder. He snatched the sleeve, knelt at Ruth's head; rapidly he crumpled an end, thrust it roughly into her mouth; tied it fast, gagging her.
Unquestioningly, I pulled out my knife and tore the fabric at the shoulder. He grabbed the sleeve, knelt by Ruth's head, quickly crumpled one end, pushed it harshly into her mouth, and tied it tightly, gagging her.
“Hold her!” he ordered Drake; and with a sob of relief sprang up. The girl's eyes blazed at him, filled with hate.
“Hold her!” he commanded Drake, and with a sob of relief, he jumped up. The girl's eyes burned with anger as she looked at him.
“Cut that other sleeve,” he said; and when I had done so, he knelt again, pinned Ruth down with a knee at her throat, turned her over and knotted her hands behind her. She ceased struggling; gently now he drew up the curly head; swung her upon her back.
“Cut that other sleeve,” he said; and when I had done that, he knelt again, pinned Ruth down with a knee at her throat, turned her over, and tied her hands behind her. She stopped struggling; gently now he lifted the curly head and swung her onto her back.
“Hold her feet.” He nodded to Drake, who caught the slender bare ankles in his hands.
“Hold her feet.” He nodded to Drake, who grabbed her slender bare ankles in his hands.
She lay there, helpless, being unable to use her hands or feet.
She lay there, helpless, unable to use her hands or feet.
“Too little Ruth, and too much Norhala,” said Ventnor, looking up at me. “If she'd only thought to cry out! She could have brought a regiment of those Things down to blast us. And would—if she HAD thought. You don't think THAT is Ruth, do you?”
“Not enough Ruth and way too much Norhala,” Ventnor said, looking up at me. “If only she had thought to shout! She could’ve summoned a whole regiment of those Things to take us out. And she definitely would have—if she HAD thought of it. You don’t really think THAT is Ruth, do you?”
He pointed to the pallid face glaring at him, the eyes from which cold fires flamed.
He pointed to the pale face staring at him, the eyes from which cold flames flickered.
“No, you don't!” He caught Drake by the shoulder, sent him spinning a dozen feet away. “Damn it, Drake—don't you understand!”
“No, you don't!” He grabbed Drake by the shoulder and spun him around, sending him flying a dozen feet away. “Damn it, Drake—don't you get it!”
For suddenly Ruth's eyes softened; she had turned them on Dick pitifully, appealingly—and he had loosed her ankles, had leaned forward as though to draw away the band that covered her lips.
For a moment, Ruth's eyes softened; she looked at Dick with a mix of pity and appeal—and he released her ankles, leaning forward as if to remove the cloth that covered her lips.
“Your gun,” whispered Ventnor to me; before I had moved he had snatched the automatic from my holster; had covered Drake with it.
“Your gun,” Ventnor whispered to me; before I could react, he had grabbed the automatic from my holster and pointed it at Drake.
“Drake,” he said, “stand where you are. If you take another step toward this girl I'll shoot you—by God, I will!”
“Drake,” he said, “stay right there. If you take another step toward this girl, I'll shoot you—I swear I will!”
Drake halted, shocked amazement in his face; I myself felt resentful, wondering at his outburst.
Drake stopped, his face a picture of shocked amazement; I felt resentful myself, questioning his outburst.
“But it's hurting her,” he muttered, Ruth's eyes, soft and pleading, still dwelt upon him.
“But it's hurting her,” he muttered, as Ruth’s eyes, soft and pleading, continued to focus on him.
“Hurting her!” exclaimed Ventnor. “Man—she's my sister! I know what I'm doing. Can't you see? Can't you see how little of Ruth is in that body there—how little of the girl you love? How or why I don't know—but that it is so I DO know. Drake—have you forgotten how Norhala beguiled Cherkis? I want my sister back. I'm helping her to get back. Now let be. I know what I'm doing. Look at her!”
“Hurting her!” Ventnor shouted. “Dude—she's my sister! I know what I'm doing. Can't you see? Can't you see how little of Ruth is left in that body—how little of the girl you love? How or why, I don't know—but I definitely know that it is true. Drake—have you forgotten how Norhala deceived Cherkis? I want my sister back. I'm helping her return. Now just let it be. I know what I'm doing. Look at her!”
We looked. In the face that glared up at Ventnor was nothing of Ruth—even as he had said. There was the same cold, awesome wrath that had rested upon Norhala's as she watched Cherkis weep over the eating up of his city. Swiftly came a change—like the sudden smoothing out of the rushing waves of a hill-locked, wind-lashed lake.
We looked. The face glaring up at Ventnor showed nothing of Ruth—even as he had said. It bore the same cold, terrifying anger that had been on Norhala's face as she watched Cherkis cry over the destruction of his city. Then, just like that, the expression changed—like the sudden calming of the turbulent waves of a lake trapped by hills and battered by wind.
The face was again Ruth's face—and Ruth's alone; the eyes were Ruth's eyes—supplicating, adjuring.
The face was once again Ruth's face—and only Ruth's; the eyes were Ruth's eyes—pleading, begging.
“Ruth!” Ventnor cried. “While you can hear—am I not right?”
“Ruth!” Ventnor shouted. “While you can hear me—am I not right?”
She nodded vigorously, sternly; she was lost, hidden once more.
She nodded strongly, firmly; she was lost, hidden again.
“You see.” He turned to us grimly.
"You see." He looked at us seriously.
A shattering shaft of light flashed upon the veils; almost pierced them. An avalanche of sound passed high above us. Yet now I noted that where we stood the clamor was lessened, muffled. Of course, it came to me, it was the veils.
A blinding beam of light shot onto the veils, nearly breaking through them. A wave of sound roared overhead. But now I realized that where we stood, the noise was quieter, muted. Of course, it dawned on me, it was the veils.
I wondered why—for whatever the quality of the radiant mists, their purpose certainly had to do with concentration of the magnetic flux. The deadening of the noise must be accidental, could have nothing to do with their actual use; for sound is an air vibration solely. No—it must be a secondary effect. The Metal Monster was as heedless of clamor as it was of heat or cold—
I wondered why—no matter how brilliant the mists were, their purpose had to be about concentrating the magnetic energy. The fact that it muted the noise must have been a coincidence, unrelated to their actual function; after all, sound is just a vibration in the air. No—it had to be a side effect. The Metal Monster paid no attention to noise any more than it did to heat or cold—
“We've got to see,” Ventnor broke the chain of thought. “We've got to get through and see what's happening. Win or lose—we've got to KNOW.”
“We need to find out,” Ventnor interrupted the train of thought. “We have to push through and see what's going on. Win or lose—we have to KNOW.”
“Cut off your sleeve, as I did,” he motioned to Drake. “Tie her ankles. We'll carry her.”
“Cut off your sleeve, like I did,” he signaled to Drake. “Tie her ankles. We'll carry her.”
Quickly it was done. Ruth's light body swinging between brother and lover, we moved forward into the mists; we crept cautiously through their dead silences.
Quickly it was done. Ruth's light body swinging between her brother and lover, we moved forward into the mist; we crept cautiously through their dead silences.
Passed out and fell back into them from a searing chaos of light, chaotic tumult.
Passed out and fell back into them from an intense chaos of light, filled with disorder.
From the slackened grip of Ventnor and Drake the body of Ruth dropped while we three stood blinded, deafened, fighting for recovery. Ruth twisted, rolled toward the brink; Ventnor threw himself upon her, held her fast.
From the loosened grip of Ventnor and Drake, Ruth's body fell while the three of us stood there, stunned and struggling to regain our senses. Ruth twisted and rolled toward the edge; Ventnor threw himself on her and held her tight.
Dragging her, crawling on our knees, we crept forward; we stopped when the thinning of the mists permitted us to see through them yet still interposed a curtaining which, though tenuous, dimmed the intolerable brilliancy that filled the Pit, muffled its din to a degree we could bear.
Dragging her, crawling on our knees, we moved ahead; we paused when the mist thinned enough for us to see through it, while still creating a curtain that, although faint, softened the blinding brightness filling the Pit and quieted the noise to a level we could handle.
I peered through them—and nerve and muscle were locked in the grip of a paralyzing awe. I felt then as one would feel set close to warring regiments of stars, made witness to the death-throes of a universe, or swept through space and held above the whirling coils of Andromeda's nebula to watch its birth agonies of nascent suns.
I looked through them—and my nerves and muscles were frozen in a paralyzing awe. I felt like someone standing close to battling armies of stars, witnessing the death of a universe, or being swept through space and held above the swirling spirals of Andromeda's nebula to watch the painful birth of new suns.
These are no figures of speech, no hyperboles—speck as our whole planet would be in Andromeda's vast loom, pinprick as was the Pit to the cyclone craters of our own sun, within the cliff-cupped walls of the valley was a tangible, struggling living force akin to that which dwells within the nebula and the star; a cosmic spirit transcending all dimensions and thrusting its confines out into the infinite; a sentient emanation of the infinite itself.
These aren’t just figures of speech or exaggerations—small as our entire planet would be in Andromeda's vast expanse, tiny as the Pit compared to the massive craters of our own sun, within the cliff-encased walls of the valley was a real, struggling life force similar to the one that exists within the nebula and the stars; a cosmic spirit that goes beyond all dimensions and extends its boundaries into the infinite; a conscious manifestation of the infinite itself.
Nor was its voice less unearthly. It used the shell of the earth valley for its trumpetings, its clangors—but as one hears in the murmurings of the fluted conch the great voice of ocean, its whispering and its roarings, so here in the clamorous shell of the Pit echoed the tremendous voices of that illimitable sea which laps the shores of the countless suns.
Nor was its voice any less otherworldly. It used the shell of the earth valley for its trumpeting and crashing sounds—but just as one hears the great voice of the ocean in the murmurings of the fluted conch, its whispers and roars, so here in the noisy shell of the Pit echoed the tremendous voices of that boundless sea which washes the shores of countless suns.
I looked upon a mighty whirlpool miles and miles wide. It whirled with surges whose racing crests were smiting incandescences; it was threaded with a spindrift of lightnings; it was trodden by dervish mists of molten flame thrust through with forests of lances of living light. It cast a cadent spray high to the heavens.
I gazed at a massive whirlpool that was miles wide. It spun with waves that had racing tops striking bright lights; it was filled with a spray of lightning; it was accompanied by swirling mists of molten fire pierced by forests of beams of living light. It sent a flowing spray high into the sky.
Over it the heavens glittered as though they were a shield held by fearful gods. Through the maelstrom staggered a mountainous bulk; a gleaming leviathan of pale blue metal caught in the swirling tide of some incredible volcano; a huge ark of metal breasting a deluge of flame.
Over it, the skies sparkled like a shield held by anxious gods. Through the chaos moved a massive figure; a shining leviathan of pale blue metal caught in the swirling waters of an incredible volcano; a giant metal ark pushing against a flood of fire.
And the drumming we heard as of hollow beaten metal worlds, the shouting tempests of cannonading stars, was the breaking of these incandescent crests, the falling of the lightning spindrift, the rhythmic impact of the lanced rays upon the glimmering mountain that reeled and trembled as they struck it.
And the drumming we heard was like the sound of hollow metal worlds being beaten, the loud storms of exploding stars, marking the breaking of these glowing crests, the falling of lightning spray, the steady impact of the piercing rays hitting the shining mountain that swayed and shook as they struck it.
The reeling mountain, the struggling leviathan, was—the City!
The spinning mountain, the fighting giant, was—the City!
It was the mass of the Metal Monster itself, guarded by, stormed by, its own legions that though separate from it were still as much of it as were the cells that formed the skin of its walls, its carapace.
It was the bulk of the Metal Monster itself, protected by, besieged by, its own legions that, while distinct from it, were just as much a part of it as the cells that made up the skin of its walls, its armor.
It was the Metal Monster tearing, rending, fighting for, battling against—itself.
It was the Metal Monster ripping apart, struggling for, fighting against—itself.
Mile high as when I had first beheld it was the inexplicable body that held the great heart of the cones into which had been drawn the magnetic cataracts from our sun; that held too the smaller hearts of the lesser cones, the workshops, the birth chamber and manifold other mysteries unguessed and unseen. By a full fourth had its base been shrunken.
Mile high as it was when I first saw it, the mysterious structure held the massive core of the cones that drew in the sun's magnetic energy; it also contained the smaller cores of the minor cones, the factories, the birth chamber, and countless other unknown and unseen mysteries. Its base had shrunk by a full fourth.
Ranged in double line along the side turned toward us were hundreds of dread forms—Shapes that in their intensity bore down upon, oppressed with a nightmare weight, the consciousness.
Ranged in double line along the side turned toward us were hundreds of dread forms—Shapes that in their intensity bore down upon, oppressed with a nightmare weight, the consciousness.
Rectangular, upon their outlines no spike of pyramid, no curve of globe showing, uncompromisingly ponderous, they upthrust. Upon the tops of the first rank were enormous masses, sledge shaped—like those metal fists that had battered down the walls of Cherkis's city but to them as the human hand is to the paw of the dinosaur.
Rectangular, with no sharp pyramids or curved globes in sight, they stand heavy and unyielding. On top of the first layer were huge, sledge-shaped masses—similar to those metal fists that had smashed down the walls of Cherkis’s city, but to them, it was like comparing a human hand to a dinosaur's paw.
Conceive this—conceive these Shapes as animate and flexible; beating down with the prodigious mallets, smashing from side to side as though the tremendous pillars that held them were thousand jointed upright pistons; that as closely as I can present it in images of things we know is the picture of the Hammering Things.
Conceive this—picture these Shapes as alive and flexible; pounding away with huge mallets, smashing from side to side as if the massive pillars supporting them were a thousand-jointed upright pistons; that as well as I can show it in familiar images is the picture of the Hammering Things.
Behind them stood a second row, high as they and as angular. From them extended scores of girdered arms. These were thickly studded with the flaming cruciform shapes, the opened cubes gleaming with their angry flares of reds and smoky yellows. From the tentacles of many swung immense shields like those which ringed the hall of the great cones.
Behind them stood a second row, just as tall and sharp-edged. From this row extended numerous girders. These were densely packed with fiery cross-shaped forms, the open cubes shining with their intense reds and smoky yellows. From the tentacles of many hung huge shields like those that surrounded the hall of the great cones.
And as the sledges beat, ever over their bent heads poured from the crosses a flood of crimson lightnings. Out of the concave depths of the shields whipped lashes of blinding flame. With ropes of fire they knouted the Things the sledges struck, the sullen crimson levins blasted.
And as the sledges hit, a wave of red lightning poured down from the crosses over their bent heads. From the curved depths of the shields, lashes of blinding flames whipped out. With ropes of fire, they lashed the things the sledges hit, the dark red blasts exploding.
Now I could see the Shapes that attacked. Grotesque; spined and tusked, spiked and antlered, wenned and breasted; as chimerically angled, cusped and cornute as though they were the superangled, supercornute gods of the cusped and angled gods of the Javanese, they strove against the sledge-headed and smiting, the multiarmed and blasting square towers.
Now I could see the creatures that attacked. Grotesque; spined and tusked, spiked and antlered, lumpy and big-chested; as oddly shaped and horned as if they were the ultra-angular, ultra-horned gods of the complex and angular gods of the Javanese, they fought against the heavy, smashing, multi-armed and explosive square towers.
High as them, as huge as they, incomparably fantastic, in dozens of shifting forms they battled.
High as them, as huge as they, incredibly amazing, they fought in dozens of changing forms.
More than a mile from the stumbling City stood ranged like sharpshooters a host of solid, bristling-legged towers. Upon their tops spun gigantic wheels. Out of the centers of these wheels shot the radiant lances, hosts of spears of intensest violet light. The radiance they volleyed was not continuous; it was broken, so that the javelin rays shot out in rhythmic flights, each flying fast upon the shafts of the others.
More than a mile from the struggling City stood a lineup of solid, bristling towers, like sharpshooters. At their tops spun huge wheels. From the centers of these wheels shot brilliant lances, a multitude of spears of deep violet light. The light they fired wasn't continuous; it was intermittent, so the javelin rays shot out in a rhythmic pattern, each speeding forward alongside the others.
It was their impact that sent forth the thunderous drumming. They struck and splintered against the walls, dropping from them in great gouts of molten flame. It was as though before they broke they pierced the wall, the Monster's side, bled fire.
It was their impact that unleashed the deafening roar. They hit and shattered against the walls, falling from them in massive bursts of molten flame. It was as if before they shattered, they pierced the wall, the Monster's side, bleeding fire.
With the crashing of broadsides of massed batteries the sledges smashed down upon the bristling attackers. Under the awful impact globes and pyramids were shattered into hundreds of fragments, rocket bursts of blue and azure and violet flame, flames rainbowed and irised.
With the thunder of concentrated artillery, the sledges came crashing down on the fierce attackers. Under the tremendous force, globes and pyramids were shattered into hundreds of pieces, with rocket bursts of blue, azure, and violet flames, creating a spectrum of colors.
The hammer ends split, flew apart, were scattered, were falling showers of sulphurous yellow and scarlet meteors. But ever other cubes swarmed out and repaired the broken smiting tips. And always where a tusked and cornute shape had been battered down, disintegrated, another arose as huge and as formidable pouring forth upon the squared tower its lightnings, tearing at it with colossal spiked and hooked claws, beating it with incredible spiked and globular fists that were like the clenched hands of some metal Atlas.
The hammer ends split, flew apart, scattered, and fell like showers of sulfurous yellow and red meteors. But other cubes constantly emerged, repairing the damaged striking tips. And wherever a tusked, horned figure had been smashed and crumbled, another one emerged, just as massive and intimidating, unleashing its lightning on the squared tower, attacking it with enormous spiked and hooked claws, pounding it with incredible spiked and rounded fists that resembled the clenched hands of some metal Atlas.
As the striving Shapes swayed and wrestled, gave way or thrust forward, staggered or fell, the bulk of the Monster stumbled and swayed, advanced and retreated—an unearthly motion wedded to an amorphous immensity that flooded the watching consciousness with a deathly nausea.
As the struggling forms swayed and wrestled, yielded or pushed ahead, staggered or collapsed, the mass of the Monster stumbled and swayed, moved forward and back—an otherworldly motion combined with a formless vastness that filled the observing mind with a sickening dread.
Unceasingly the hail of radiant lances poured from the spinning wheels, falling upon Towered Shapes and City's wall alike. There arose a prodigious wailing, an unearthly thin screaming. About the bases of the defenders flashed blinding bursts of incandescence—like those which had heralded the flight of the Flying Thing dropping before Norhala's house.
Unstoppably, the barrage of shining spears rained down from the spinning wheels, hitting both the Towered Shapes and the City’s wall. A tremendous wailing rose up, an eerie, high-pitched scream. Around the bases of the defenders, blinding flashes of light erupted—similar to those that had signaled the descent of the Flying Thing before Norhala’s house.
Unlike them they held no dazzling sapphire brilliancies; they were ochreous, suffused with raging vermilion. Nevertheless they were factors of that same inexplicable action—for from thousands of gushing lights leaped thousands of gigantic square pillars; unimaginable projectiles hurled from the flaming mouths of earth-hidden, titanic mortars.
Unlike them, they didn’t have any dazzling sapphire brilliance; they were ochre, filled with intense vermilion. Still, they were part of that same mysterious action—thousands of bright lights burst forth, creating thousands of gigantic square pillars; unimaginable projectiles shot out from the fiery mouths of earth-hidden, massive mortars.
They soared high, swerved and swooped upon the lance-throwers. Beneath their onslaught those chimerae tottered, I saw living projectiles and living target fuse where they met—melt and weld in jets of lightnings.
They flew high, twisted and dove towards the spear-throwers. Under their attack, those creatures wobbled; I watched as living projectiles and living targets merged where they collided—melding and fusing in bursts of light.
But not all. There were those that tore great gaps in the horned giants—wounds that instantly were healed with globes and pyramids seething out from the Cyclopean trunk. Ever the incredible projectiles flashed and flew as though from some inexhaustible store; ever uprose that prodigious barrage against the smiting rays.
But not all. There were those that tore huge gaps in the horned giants—wounds that instantly healed with orbs and pyramids bubbling out from the massive trunk. The incredible projectiles kept flashing and flying as if from an endless supply; there was always that massive barrage rising against the striking rays.
Now to check them soared from the ranks of the besiegers clouds of countless horned dragons, immense cylinders of clustered cubes studded with the clinging tetrahedrons. They struck the cubed projectiles head on; aimed themselves to meet them.
Now to check them soared from the ranks of the besiegers clouds of countless horned dragons, immense cylinders of clustered cubes studded with the clinging tetrahedrons. They struck the cubed projectiles head on; aimed themselves to meet them.
Bristling dragon and hurtling pillar stuck and fused or burst with intolerable blazing. They fell—cube and sphere and pyramid—some half opened, some fully, in a rain of disks, of stars, huge flaming crosses; a storm of unimaginable pyrotechnics.
Bristling dragon and hurtling pillar stuck together or exploded with unbearable heat. They fell—cubes, spheres, and pyramids—some partly open, some fully, in a shower of discs, stars, and massive flaming crosses; a storm of unbelievable fireworks.
Now I became conscious that within the City—within the body of the Metal Monster—there raged a strife colossal as this without. From it came a vast volcanic roaring. Up from its top shot tortured flames, cascades and fountains of frenzied Things that looped and struggled, writhed over its edge, hurled themselves back; battling chimerae which against the glittering heavens traced luminous symbols of agony.
Now I realized that inside the City—within the body of the Metal Monster—there was a huge conflict just like the one outside. From it came an enormous volcanic roar. Tortured flames shot up from its top, along with frenzied forms that looped and struggled, writhed over the edge, and hurled themselves back; battling illusions that traced glowing symbols of agony against the shining sky.
Shrilled a stronger wailing. Up from behind the ray hurling Towers shot hosts of globes. Thousands of palely azure, metal moons they soared; warrior moons charging in meteor rush and streaming with fluttering battle pennons of violet flame. High they flew; they curved over the mile high back of the Monster; they dropped upon it.
Shrieked a louder wail. From behind the shining Towers shot groups of globes. Thousands of pale blue, metallic moons soared; warrior moons rushing like meteors and trailing fluttering battle banners of violet flame. They flew high; they curved over the mile-high back of the Monster; they dropped onto it.
Arose to meet them immense columns of the cubes; battered against the spheres; swept them over and down into the depths. Hundreds fell, broken—but thousands held their place. I saw them twine about the pillars—writhing columns of interlaced cubes and globes straining like monstrous serpents while all along their coils the open disks and crosses smote with the scimitars of their lightnings.
Arose to meet them huge columns of cubes; they crashed against the spheres; swept them over and down into the depths. Hundreds fell, shattered—but thousands held their ground. I watched them twist around the pillars—writhing columns of interlaced cubes and spheres straining like giant snakes while all along their coils the open disks and crosses struck with the blades of their lightning.
In the wall of the City appeared a shining crack; from top to bottom it ran; it widened into a rift from which a flood of radiance gushed. Out of this rift poured a thousand-foot-high torrent of horned globes.
In the wall of the City, a bright crack appeared; it ran from top to bottom and widened into a split from which a flood of light flowed. From this split poured a torrent of horned globes, a thousand feet high.
Only for an instant they flowed. The rift closed upon them, catching those still emerging in a colossal vise. It CRUNCHED them. Plain through the turmoil came a dreadful—bursting roar.
Only for a moment they flowed. The gap closed around them, trapping those still coming out in a massive grip. It CRUNCHED them. Clear through the chaos came a terrible—exploding roar.
Down from the closing jaws of the vise dripped a stream of fragments that flashed and flickered—and died. And now in the wall was no trace of the breach.
Down from the closing jaws of the vise dripped a stream of fragments that flashed and flickered—and died. And now in the wall was no trace of the breach.
A hurricane of radiant lances swept it. Under them a mile wide section of the living scarp split away; dropped like an avalanche. Its fall revealed great spaces, huge vaults and chambers filled with warring lightnings—out from them came roaring, bellowing thunders. Swiftly from each side of the gap a metal curtaining of the cubes joined. Again the wall was whole.
A hurricane of bright beams tore through it. Below, a mile-wide section of the living cliff broke away and collapsed like an avalanche. As it fell, it exposed vast areas filled with massive vaults and chambers illuminated by flashing lightning—out of them came loud, roaring thunder. Quickly, metal walls formed from cubes converged on both sides of the gap. Once again, the wall was complete.
I turned my stunned gaze from the City—swept over the valley. Everywhere, in towers, in writhing coils, in whipping flails, in waves that smote and crashed, in countless forms and combinations the Metal Hordes battled. Here were pillars against which metal billows rushed and were broken; there were metal comets that crashed high above the mad turmoil.
I shifted my shocked gaze from the City and looked over the valley. Everywhere, in towers, in twisting shapes, in flailing movements, in crashing waves, in endless forms and combinations, the Metal Hordes fought. Here were pillars that withstood the rushing metal waves and shattered; there were metal comets that smashed high above the chaotic scene.
From streaming silent veil to veil—north and south, east and west the Monster slew itself beneath its racing, flaming banners, the tempests of its lightnings.
From streaming silent veil to veil—north and south, east and west the Monster destroyed itself beneath its rushing, fiery banners, the storms of its lightnings.
The tortured hulk of the City lurched; it swept toward us. Before it blotted out from our eyes the Pit I saw that the crystal spans upon the river of jade were gone; that the wondrous jeweled ribbons of its banks were broken.
The damaged remains of the City swayed; it moved toward us. Before it completely blocked our view of the Pit, I noticed that the crystal bridges over the jade river were gone; that the beautiful jeweled ribbons along its banks were shattered.
Closer came the reeling City.
The spinning City grew nearer.
I fumbled for my lenses, focussed them upon it. Now I saw that where the radiant lances struck they—killed the blocks blackened under them, became lustreless; the sparkling of the tiny eyes—went out; the metal carapaces crumbled.
I fumbled for my lenses and focused them on it. Now I saw that where the radiant beams hit, they killed the blocks that were scorched beneath them, turning them dull; the sparkle in the tiny eyes vanished; the metal shells fell apart.
Closer to the City—came the Monster; shuddering I lowered the glasses that it might not seem so near.
Closer to the City—came the Monster; shuddering, I lowered the glasses so it wouldn’t seem so close.
Down dropped the bristling Shapes that wrestled with the squared Towers. They rose again in a single monstrous wave that rushed to overwhelm them. Before they could strike the City swept closer; had hidden them from me.
Down dropped the prickly shapes that fought with the square towers. They rose again in one huge wave that rushed to overpower them. Before they could hit, the city moved closer; it had hidden them from me.
Again I raised the glasses. They brought the metal scarp not fifty feet away—within it the hosts of tiny eyes glittered, no longer mocking nor malicious, but insane.
Again I lifted the glasses. They brought the metal scrap not fifty feet away—within it, the multitude of tiny eyes sparkled, no longer mocking or malicious, but insane.
Nearer drew the Monster—nearer.
The Monster came closer.
A thousand feet away it checked its movement, seemed to draw itself together. Then like the roar of a falling world that whole side facing us slid down to the valley's floor.
A thousand feet away, it paused, seemed to pull itself together. Then, like the roar of a collapsing world, that entire side facing us slid down to the valley floor.
CHAPTER XXIX. THE PASSING OF NORHALA
Hundreds of feet through must have been the fallen mass—within it who knows what chambers filled with mysteries? Yes, thousands of feet thick it must have been, for the debris of it splintered and lashed to the very edge of the ledge on which we crouched; heaped it with the dimming fragments of the bodies that had formed it.
Hundreds of feet deep it must have been—the fallen mass—who knows what hidden chambers might be filled with mysteries inside it? Yes, it must have been thousands of feet thick, because the debris splintered and stretched right to the very edge of the ledge where we crouched, piled high with the fading fragments of the bodies that made it.
We looked into a thousand vaults, a thousand spaces. There came another avalanche roaring—before us opened the crater of the cones.
We looked into a thousand vaults, a thousand spaces. Another avalanche came roaring down—before us, the crater of the cones opened up.
Through the torn gap I saw them, clustering undisturbed about the base of that one slender, coroneted and star pointing spire, rising serene and unshaken from a hell of lightnings. But the shields that had rimmed the crater were gone.
Through the torn gap, I saw them, gathered calmly around the base of that one slender, crowned and star-tipped spire, rising peacefully and unshaken from a storm of lightning. But the shields that had surrounded the crater were gone.
Ventnor snatched the glasses from my hand, leveled and held them long to his eyes.
Ventnor grabbed the glasses from my hand, aimed them at his eyes, and held them there for a while.
He thrust them back to me. “Look!”
He pushed them back to me. “Look!”
Through the lenses the great hall leaped into full view apparently only a few yards away. It was a cauldron of chameleon flame. It seethed with the Hordes battling over the remaining walls and floor. But around the crystal base of the cones was an open zone into which none broke.
Through the lenses, the great hall came into clear view as if it were just a few yards away. It was a whirlpool of shifting flames. It swirled with the Hordes fighting over the crumbling walls and floor. But around the crystal base of the cones was an open area that no one dared to enter.
In that wide ring, girdling the shimmering fantasy like a circled sanctuary, were but three forms. One was the wondrous Disk of jeweled fires I have called the Metal Emperor; the second was the sullen fired cruciform of the Keeper.
In that wide ring, surrounding the shimmering fantasy like a protected space, were just three figures. One was the amazing Disk of jeweled flames I referred to as the Metal Emperor; the second was the grim, fiery cross of the Keeper.
The third was Norhala!
The third was Norhala!
She stood at the side of that weird master of hers—or was it after all the servant? Between them and the Keeper's planes gleamed the gigantic T-shaped tablet of countless rods which controlled the activities of the cones; that had controlled the shifting of the vanished shields; that manipulated too, perhaps, the energies of whatever similar but smaller cornute ganglia were scattered throughout the City and one of which we had beheld when the Emperor's guards had blasted Ventnor.
She stood next to that strange master of hers—or was he the servant after all? Between them and the Keeper's planes was the enormous T-shaped tablet made of countless rods that controlled the activities of the cones; it had managed the shifting of the disappeared shields; it possibly manipulated the energies of whatever similar but smaller horn-like structures were spread throughout the City, one of which we had seen when the Emperor's guards had blasted Ventnor.
Close was Norhala in the lenses—so close that almost, it seemed, I could reach out and touch her. The flaming hair streamed and billowed above her glorious head like a banner of molten floss of coppery gold; her face was a mask of wrath and despair; her great eyes blazed upon the Keeper; her exquisite body was bare, stripped of every shred of silken covering.
Close was Norhala in the lenses—so close that it almost felt like I could reach out and touch her. The fiery hair flowed and billowed above her stunning head like a banner of molten coppery gold; her face was a mask of anger and despair; her large eyes blazed at the Keeper; her beautiful body was exposed, stripped of every piece of silky covering.
From streaming tresses to white feet an oval of pulsing, golden light nimbused her. Maiden Isis, virgin Astarte she stood there, held in the grip of the Disk—like a goddess betrayed and hopeless yet thirsting for vengeance.
From flowing hair to pale feet, an oval of pulsing, golden light surrounded her. Maiden Isis, virgin Astarte, she stood there, caught in the embrace of the Disk—like a betrayed and hopeless goddess yet burning for revenge.
For all their stillness, their immobility, it came to me that Emperor and Keeper were at grapple, locked in death grip; the realization was as definite as though, like Ruth, I thought with Norhala's mind, saw with her eyes.
For all their stillness, their immobility, it struck me that the Emperor and the Keeper were locked in a struggle, caught in a death grip; the realization was as clear as if, like Ruth, I was thinking with Norhala's mind, seeing with her eyes.
Clearly too it came to me that in this contest between the two was epitomized all the vast conflict that raged around them; that in it was fast ripening that fruit of destiny of which Ventnor had spoken, and that here in the Hall of the Cones would be settled—and soon—the fate not only of Disk and Cross, but it might be of humanity.
It became clear to me that this struggle between the two represented all the intense conflict happening around them; that within it was the quickly approaching outcome of fate that Ventnor had mentioned, and that here in the Hall of the Cones, the fate of not just Disk and Cross, but possibly all of humanity, would soon be determined.
But with what unknown powers was that duel being fought? They cast no lightnings, they battled with no visible weapons. Only the great planes of the inverted cruciform Shape smoked and smoldered with their sullen flares of ochres and of scarlets; while over all the face of the Disk its cold and irised fires raced and shone, beating with a rhythm incredibly rapid; its core of incandescent ruby blazed, its sapphire ovals were cabochoned pools of living, lucent radiance.
But what unknown forces were at play in that duel? There were no lightning strikes, no visible weapons being used. Only the vast surfaces of the flipped cruciform shape were smoking and smoldering with their gloomy bursts of ochres and reds; while across the entire surface of the Disk, its cold, iridescent lights flickered and glimmered, pulsing with an incredibly fast rhythm; its core of glowing ruby blazed, and its sapphire ovals were cut gems of living, glowing brightness.
There was a splitting roar that arose above all the clamor, deafening us even in the shelter of the silent veils. On each side of the crater whole masses of the City dropped away. Fleetingly I was aware of scores of smaller pits in which uprose lesser replicas of the Coned Mount, lesser reservoirs of the Monster's force.
There was a piercing roar that rose above all the noise, deafening us even behind the quiet curtains. On either side of the crater, huge chunks of the City fell away. For a moment, I noticed dozens of smaller pits where lesser versions of the Coned Mount emerged, smaller reservoirs of the Monster's power.
Neither the Emperor nor the Keeper moved, both seemingly indifferent to the catastrophe fast developing around them.
Neither the Emperor nor the Keeper moved, both seemingly unconcerned about the disaster quickly unfolding around them.
Now I strained forward to the very thinnest edge of the curtainings. For between the Disk and Cross began to form fine black mist. It was transparent. It seemed spun of minute translucent ebon corpuscles. It hung like a black shroud suspended by unseen hands. It shook and wavered now toward the Disk, now toward the Cross.
Now I leaned in close to the very edge of the curtains. Between the Disk and Cross, a fine black mist started to form. It was transparent, appearing as if it were made of tiny, translucent black particles. It hung like a black shroud, held up by invisible hands. It shook and wavered, first moving toward the Disk, then toward the Cross.
I sensed a keying up of force within the two; knew that each was striving to cast like a net that hanging mist upon the other.
I felt a buildup of energy between the two of them; I knew that each was trying to ensnare the other with that hovering mist.
Abruptly the Emperor flashed forth, blindingly. As though caught upon a blast, the black shroud flew toward the Keeper—enveloped it. And as the mist covered and clung I saw the sulphurous and crimson flares dim. They were snuffed out.
Abruptly, the Emperor burst forth, dazzlingly. Like being caught in a gust, the black shroud flew toward the Keeper—enveloping it. And as the mist covered and clung, I saw the sulfurous and crimson flares fade. They were extinguished.
The Keeper fell!
The Keeper has fallen!
Upon Norhala's face flamed a wild triumph, banishing despair. The outstretched planes of the Cross swept up as though in torment. For an instant its fires flared and licked through the clinging blackness; it writhed half upright, threw itself forward, crashed down prostrate upon the enigmatic tablet which only its tentacles could manipulate.
Upon Norhala's face burned a fierce joy, chasing away despair. The wide arms of the Cross lifted as if in agony. For a moment, its fires blazed and cut through the surrounding darkness; it twisted half upright, lunged forward, and crashed down flat against the mysterious tablet that only its tentacles could operate.
From Norhala's face the triumph fled. On its heels rushed stark, incredulous horror.
From Norhala's face, the triumph vanished. Right behind it came pure, disbelieving horror.
The Mount of Cones shuddered. From it came a single mighty throb of force—like a prodigious heart-beat. Under that pulse of power the Emperor staggered, spun—and spinning, swept Norhala from her feet, swung her close to its flashing rose.
The Mount of Cones shook. From it came a powerful pulse—like a massive heartbeat. Under that surge of energy, the Emperor stumbled, whirled—and as he spun, he swept Norhala off her feet, pulling her close to its shining rose.
A second throb pulsed from the cones, and mightier.
A second pulse came from the cones, even stronger.
A spasm shook the Disk—a paroxysm.
A spasm shook the Disk—a burst of intense activity.
Its fires faded; they flared out again, bathing the floating, unearthly figure of Norhala with their iridescences.
Its fires dimmed; they flared up again, illuminating the floating, otherworldly figure of Norhala with their shimmering colors.
I saw her body writhe—as though it shared the agony of the Shape that held her. Her head twisted; the great eyes, pools of uncomprehending, unbelieving horror, stared into mine.
I watched her body squirm, as if it could feel the pain of the Shape that was holding her. Her head turned; those huge eyes, depths of confusion and disbelief, locked onto mine.
With a spasmodic, infinitely dreadful movement the Disk closed—
With a sudden, terrifying motion, the Disk closed—
And closed upon her!
And closed in on her!
Norhala was gone—was shut within it. Crushed to the pent fires of its crystal heart.
Norhala was gone— trapped inside it. Crushed within the blazing core of its crystal heart.
I heard a sobbing, agonized choking—knew it was I who sobbed. Against me I felt Ruth's body strike, bend in convulsive arc, drop inert.
I heard a sobbing, agonized choking—I realized it was me who was sobbing. I felt Ruth's body hit me, bend in a convulsive arc, then drop limp.
The slender steeple of the cones drooped sending its faceted coronet shattering to the floor. The Mount melted. Beneath the flooding radiance sprawled Keeper and the great inert Globe that was the Goddess woman's sepulcher.
The slim spire of the cones sagged, sending its angular crown crashing to the ground. The Mount dissolved. Under the pouring light lay Keeper and the massive lifeless Globe that was the Goddess woman's tomb.
The crater filled with the pallid luminescence. Faster and ever faster it poured down into the Pit. And from all the lesser craters of the smaller cones swept silent cataracts of the same pale radiance.
The crater filled with a pale glow. It rushed down into the Pit, faster and faster. From all the smaller craters of the smaller cones, silent streams of the same soft light flowed.
The City began to crumble—the Monster to fall.
The city started to fall apart—the monster began to collapse.
Like pent-up waters rushing through a broken dam the gleaming deluge swept over the valley; gushing in steady torrents from the breaking mass. Over the valley fell a vast silence. The lightnings ceased. The Metal Hordes stood rigid, the shining flood lapping at their bases, rising swiftly ever higher.
Like pent-up water rushing through a broken dam, the shining flood poured over the valley, gushing in steady streams from the crumbling mass. A deep silence fell over the valley. The lightning stopped. The Metal Hordes stood still, the shimmering water lapping at their bases, quickly rising higher and higher.
Now from the sinking City swarmed multitudes of its weird luminaries.
Now from the sinking City swarmed crowds of its strange lights.
Out they trooped, swirling from every rent and gap—orbs scarlet and sapphire, ruby orbs, orbs tuliped and irised—the jocund suns of the birth chamber and side by side with them hosts of the frozen, pale gilt, stiff rayed suns.
Out they streamed, swirling from every tear and opening—red and blue orbs, ruby orbs, tulip-shaped and multicolored orbs—the joyful suns of the birth room, alongside them were hosts of the cold, pale gold, stiff-rayed suns.
Thousands upon thousands they marched forth and poised themselves solemnly over all the Pit that now was a fast rising lake of yellow froth of sun flame.
Thousands upon thousands they marched forward and stood solemnly over the Pit that was now a rapidly rising lake of yellow foam from the sunlight.
They swept forth in squadrons, in companies, in regiments, those mysterious orbs. They floated over all the valley; they separated and swung motionless above it as though they were mysterious multiple souls of fire brooding over the dying shell that had held them.
They moved out in groups, in teams, in units, those mysterious orbs. They drifted over the entire valley; they spread out and hung still above it as if they were enigmatic souls of fire watching over the dying shell that had contained them.
Beneath, thrusting up from the lambent lake like grotesque towers of some drowned fantastic metropolis, the great Shapes stood, black against its glowing.
Beneath, rising up from the shimmering lake like strange towers from a lost, magical city, the great Shapes stood, dark against its brightness.
What had been the City—that which had been the bulk of the Monster—was now only a vast and shapeless hill from which streamed the silent torrents of that released, unknown force which, concentrate and bound, had been the cones.
What used to be the City—the main part of the Monster—was now just a huge, formless hill from which flowed the silent streams of that unleashed, unknown force that had been the cones, concentrated and contained.
As though it was the Monster's shining life-blood it poured, raising ever higher in its swift flooding the level radiant lake.
As if it were the Monster's glowing life-force, it spilled out, quickly raising the level of the bright, shining lake higher and higher.
Lower and lower sank the immense bulk; squattered and spread, ever lowering—about its helpless, patient crouching something ineffably piteous, something indescribably, COSMICALLY tragic.
Lower and lower sank the massive figure; squatting and spreading, continuously lowering—around its helpless, patient crouch was something indescribably pitiful, something utterly, COSMICALLY tragic.
Abruptly the watching orbs shook under a hail of sparkling atoms streaming down from the glittering sky; raining upon the lambent lake. So thick they fell that now the brooding luminaries were dim aureoles within them.
Suddenly, the observing eyes trembled as a shower of sparkling particles cascaded down from the shining sky, raining onto the glowing lake. They fell so densely that the once-vibrant stars now appeared as faint halos within the storm.
From the Pit came a blinding, insupportable brilliancy. From every rigid tower gleamed out jeweled fires; their clinging units opened into blazing star and disk and cross. The City was a hill of living gems over which flowed torrents of pale molten gold.
From the Pit came a blinding, unbearable brightness. From every solid tower shone jeweled flames; their connected parts burst into bright stars, disks, and crosses. The City was a mound of living gems over which flowed streams of pale molten gold.
The Pit blazed.
The Pit was on fire.
There followed an appalling tensity; a prodigious gathering of force; a panic stirring concentration of energy. Thicker fell the clouds of sparkling atoms—higher rose the yellow flood.
There was an intense tension; a huge buildup of power; a frantic focus of energy. The clouds of sparkling atoms grew denser—higher surged the yellow tide.
Ventnor cried out. I could not hear him, but I read his purpose—and so did Drake. Up on his broad shoulders he swung Ruth as though she had been a child. Back through the throbbing veils we ran; passed out of them.
Ventnor shouted. I couldn't hear him, but I understood his intention—and so did Drake. He lifted Ruth onto his strong shoulders as if she were a child. We ran back through the pulsating veils; we passed beyond them.
“Back!” shouted Ventnor. “Back as far as you can!”
“Back!” shouted Ventnor. “Back as far as you can!”
On we raced; we reached the gateway of the cliffs; we dashed on and on—up the shining roadway toward the blue globe now a scant mile before us; ran sobbing, panting—ran, we knew, for our lives.
On we raced; we reached the gateway of the cliffs; we dashed on and on—up the shining roadway toward the blue globe now just a mile ahead of us; we ran, sobbing and panting—ran, knowing we were running for our lives.
Out of the Pit came a sound—I cannot describe it!
Out of the Pit came a sound—I can't describe it!
An unutterably desolate, dreadful wail of despair, it shuddered past us like the groaning of a broken-hearted star—anguished and awesome.
An incredibly empty, terrifying cry of despair shuddered past us like the groan of a broken-hearted star—painful and awe-inspiring.
It died. There rushed upon us a sea of that incredible loneliness, that longing for extinction that had assailed us in the haunted hollow where first we had seen Norhala. But its billows were resistless, invincible. Beneath them we fell; were torn by desire for swift death.
It died. A wave of incredible loneliness crashed over us, that yearning for oblivion that had struck us in the haunted hollow where we first saw Norhala. But its surges were unstoppable, indomitable. Under them, we fell; consumed by the desire for a quick end.
Dimly, through fainting eyes, I saw a dazzling brilliancy fill the sky; heard with dying ears a chaotic, blasting roar. A wave of air thicker than water caught us up, hurled us hundreds of yards forward. It dropped us; in its wake rushed another wave, withering, scorching.
Dimly, through fading vision, I saw a bright light fill the sky; heard with fading ears a chaotic, blasting noise. A wave of air thicker than water picked us up, throwing us hundreds of yards forward. It let us go; in its path came another wave, withering and scorching.
It raced over us. Scorching though it was, within its heat was energizing, revivifying force; something that slew the deadly despair and fed the fading fires of life.
It zoomed above us. Even though it was scorching, within its heat was an energizing, revitalizing force; something that drove away the deadly despair and fueled the fading fires of life.
I staggered to my feet; looked back. The veils were gone. The precipice walled gateway they had curtained was filled with a Plutonic glare as though it opened into the incandescent heart of a volcano.
I struggled to my feet and looked back. The veils were gone. The walled gateway that they had covered was filled with a hellish light, as if it opened into the glowing center of a volcano.
Ventnor clutched my shoulder, spun me around. He pointed to the sapphire house, started to run to it. Far ahead I saw Drake, the body of the girl clasped to his breast. The heat became blasting, insupportable; my lungs burned.
Ventnor grabbed my shoulder and turned me around. He pointed at the blue house and took off toward it. Up ahead, I saw Drake, holding the girl's body tightly against him. The heat became unbearable; my lungs felt like they were on fire.
Over the sky above the canyon streaked a serpentine chain of lightnings. A sudden cyclonic gust swept the cleft, whirling us like leaves toward the Pit.
Over the sky above the canyon, a twisting chain of lightning streaked. A sudden cyclonic gust rushed through the gap, spinning us like leaves toward the Pit.
I threw myself upon my face, clutching at the smooth rock. A volley of thunder burst—but not the thunder of the Metal Monster or its Hordes; no, the bellowing of the levins of our own earth.
I threw myself on my face, grabbing at the smooth rock. A clap of thunder erupted—but not the thunder of the Metal Monster or its Hordes; no, it was the roar of the lightning from our own earth.
And the wind was cold; it bathed the burning skin; laved the fevered lungs.
And the wind was cold; it washed over the burning skin; soothed the feverish lungs.
Again the sky was split by the lightnings. And roaring down from it in solid sheets came the rain.
Again, the sky was split by lightning. And pouring down from it in thick sheets came the rain.
From the Pit arose a hissing as though within it raged Babylonian Tiamat, Mother of Chaos, serpent dweller in the void; Midgard-snake of the ancient Norse holding in her coils the world.
From the Pit came a hissing as if Babylonian Tiamat, Mother of Chaos, was going wild inside it, the serpent living in the void; the Midgard serpent of the ancient Norse wrapping the world in her coils.
Buffeted by wind, beaten down by rain, clinging to each other like drowning men, Ventnor and I pushed on to the elfin globe. The light was dying fast. By it we saw Drake pass within the portal with his burden. The light became embers; it went out; blackness clasped us. Guided by the lightnings, we beat our way to the door; passed through it.
Buffeted by wind, pounded by rain, clinging to each other like drowning men, Ventnor and I pressed on toward the fairy-tale globe. The light was fading quickly. In its glow, we saw Drake enter through the doorway with his load. The light turned to embers; it went out; darkness enveloped us. Guided by the flashes of lightning, we fought our way to the door and made our way through it.
In the electric glare we saw Drake bending over Ruth. In it I saw a slide draw over the open portal through which shrieked the wind, streamed the rain.
In the bright light, we saw Drake leaning over Ruth. I saw a curtain pulled across the open doorway, where the wind howled and the rain poured in.
As though its crystal panel was moved by unseen, gentle hands, the portal closed; the tempest shut out.
As if its crystal panel was pushed by invisible, gentle hands, the doorway closed; the storm was kept out.
We dropped beside Ruth upon a pile of silken stuffs—awed, marveling, trembling with pity and—thanksgiving.
We sank down next to Ruth on a pile of silky fabrics—overwhelmed, amazed, and trembling with compassion and gratitude.
For we knew—each of us knew with an absolute definiteness as we crouched there among the racing, dancing black and silver shadows with which the lightnings filled the blue globe—that the Metal Monster was dead.
For we knew—each of us knew for sure as we crouched there among the racing, dancing black and silver shadows created by the lightning in the blue sky—that the Metal Monster was dead.
Slain by itself!
Killed by itself!
CHAPTER XXX. BURNED OUT
Ruth sighed and stirred. By the glare of the lightnings, now almost continuous, we saw that her rigidity, and in fact all the puzzling cataleptic symptoms, had disappeared. Her limbs relaxed, her skin faintly flushed, she lay in deepest but natural slumber undisturbed by the incessant cannonading of the thunder under which the walls of the blue globe shuddered. Ventnor passed through the curtains of the central hall; he returned with one of Norhala's cloaks; covered the girl with it.
Ruth sighed and shifted. By the constant flashes of lightning, we noticed that her stiffness, along with all the confusing cataleptic symptoms, had vanished. Her limbs loosened, her skin had a slight flush, and she lay in a deep but natural sleep, undisturbed by the relentless thunder that shook the walls of the blue globe. Ventnor walked through the curtains of the central hall; he came back with one of Norhala's cloaks and covered the girl with it.
An overwhelming sleepiness took possession of me, a weariness ineffable. Nerve and brain and muscle suddenly relaxed, went slack and numb. Without a struggle I surrendered to an overpowering stupor and cradled deep in its heart ceased consciously to be.
An intense sleepiness overtook me, a fatigue beyond description. Nerve, brain, and muscle suddenly relaxed, becoming loose and numb. Without any effort, I gave in to a powerful drowsiness and nestled deep within it, no longer aware of my existence.
When my eyes unclosed the chamber of the moonstone walls was filled with a silvery, crepuscular light. I heard the murmuring and laughing of running water, the play, I lazily realized, of the fountained pool.
When I opened my eyes, the room with moonstone walls was filled with a silvery, twilight light. I heard the soft sounds of laughing and flowing water, which I slowly recognized as the playful fountain.
I lay for whole minutes unthinking, luxuriating in the sense of tension gone and of security; lay steeped in the aftermath of complete rest. Memory flooded me.
I lay there for several minutes, not thinking, enjoying the feeling of tension gone and of security; resting in the bliss of total relaxation. Memories filled my mind.
Quietly I sat up; Ruth still slept, breathing peacefully beneath the cloak, one white arm stretched over the shoulder of Drake—as though in her sleep she had drawn close to him.
Quietly, I sat up; Ruth was still sleeping, breathing peacefully under the blanket, one white arm draped over Drake's shoulder—as if she had pulled herself close to him in her sleep.
At her feet lay Ventnor, as deep in slumber as they. I arose and tip-toed over to the closed door.
At her feet lay Ventnor, fast asleep just like them. I got up and quietly walked over to the closed door.
Searching, I found its key; a cupped indentation upon which I pressed.
Searching, I found its key; a small, curved spot where I pressed.
The crystalline panel slipped back; it was moved, I suppose, by some mechanism of counterbalances responding to the weight of the hand. It must have been some vibration of the thunder which had loosed that mechanism and had closed the panel upon the heels of our entrance—so I thought—then seeing again in memory that uncanny, deliberate shutting was not at all convinced that it had been the thunder.
The clear panel slid back; I guess it was activated by some counterbalance mechanism reacting to the weight of my hand. I thought maybe it was some vibration from the thunder that triggered that mechanism and closed the panel right after we walked in— at least, that’s what I thought— but looking back on that eerie, intentional closing, I wasn’t so sure it was just the thunder.
I looked out. How many hours the sun had been up there was no means of knowing.
I looked outside. There was no way to tell how many hours the sun had been up there.
The sky was low and slaty gray; a fine rain was falling. I stepped out.
The sky was dark and gray; a light rain was falling. I stepped outside.
The garden of Norhala was a wreckage of uprooted and splintered trees and torn masses of what had been blossoming verdure.
The garden of Norhala was a mess of broken and uprooted trees and torn pieces of what used to be blooming greenery.
The gateway of the precipices beyond which lay the Pit was hidden in the webs of the rain. Long I gazed down the canyon—and longingly; striving to picture what the Pit now held; eager to read the riddles of the night.
The entrance to the cliffs beyond which the Pit was located was obscured by the rain. I stared down the canyon for a long time, filled with longing; trying to imagine what the Pit contained now; eager to solve the mysteries of the night.
There came from the valley no sound, no movement, no light.
There was no sound, no movement, no light coming from the valley.
I reentered the blue globe and paused on the threshold—staring into the wide and wondering eyes of Ruth bolt upright in her silken bed with Norhala's cloak clutched to her chin like a suddenly awakened and startled child. As she glimpsed me she stretched out her hand. Drake, wide awake on the instant, leaped to his feet, his hand jumping to his pistol.
I stepped back into the blue globe and paused at the doorway—gazing into the wide, surprised eyes of Ruth, sitting up in her silky bed with Norhala's cloak held to her chin like a startled child who had just woken up. As she saw me, she reached out her hand. Drake, instantly alert, jumped to his feet, his hand quickly moving to his pistol.
“Dick!” called Ruth, her voice tremulous, sweet.
“Dick!” called Ruth, her voice shaky, sweet.
He swung about, looked deep into the clear and fearless brown eyes in which—with leaping heart I realized it—was throned only that spirit which was Ruth's and Ruth's alone; Ruth's clear unshadowed eyes glad and shy and soft with love.
He turned around and looked deeply into the bright and brave brown eyes that—my heart racing, I realized—held only that spirit which belonged to Ruth and Ruth alone; Ruth's clear, unclouded eyes, happy, shy, and gentle with love.
“Dick!” she whispered, and held soft arms out to him. The cloak fell from her. He swung her up. Their lips met.
“Dick!” she whispered, opening her arms to him. The cloak slipped off her. He picked her up. Their lips touched.
Upon them, embraced, the wakening eyes of Ventnor dwelt; they filled with relief and joy, nor was there lacking in them a certain amusement.
Upon them, embraced, the waking eyes of Ventnor rested; they filled with relief and joy, and there was also a hint of amusement in them.
She drew from Drake's arms, pushed him from her, stood for a moment shakily, with covered eyes.
She pulled away from Drake, pushed him aside, and stood for a moment unsteadily, with her eyes covered.
“Ruth,” called Ventnor softly.
“Ruth,” Ventnor called softly.
“Oh!” she cried. “Oh, Martin—I forgot—” She ran to him, held him tight, face hidden in his breast. His hand rested on the clustering brown curls, tenderly.
“Oh!” she exclaimed. “Oh, Martin—I totally forgot—” She rushed over to him, hugged him tightly, her face buried in his chest. His hand gently rested on her tousled brown curls.
“Martin.” She raised her face to him. “Martin, it's GONE! I'm—ME again! All ME! What happened? Where's Norhala?”
“Martin.” She lifted her face to him. “Martin, it's GONE! I'm—ME again! All ME! What happened? Where's Norhala?”
I started. Did she not know? Of course, lying bound as she had in the vanished veils, she could have seen nothing of the stupendous tragedy enacted beyond them—but had not Ventnor said that possessed by the inexplicable obsession evoked by the weird woman Ruth had seen with her eyes, thought with her mind?
I started. Didn't she know? Of course, lying tied up as she had in the vanished veils, she couldn't have seen any of the incredible tragedy happening beyond them—but hadn't Ventnor mentioned that she was affected by the strange obsession stirred up by the weird woman Ruth had seen with her own eyes, thought with her own mind?
And had there not been evidence that in her body had been echoed the torments of Norhala's? Had she forgotten? I started to speak—was checked by Ventnor's swift, warning glance.
And if there hadn't been proof that the pain in her body mirrored Norhala's? Had she really forgotten? I began to say something—only to be stopped by Ventnor's quick, warning look.
“She's—over in the Pit,” he answered her quietly. “But do you remember nothing, little sister?”
"She's over in the Pit," he replied softly. "But don't you remember anything, little sister?"
“There's something in my mind that's been rubbed out,” she replied. “I remember the City of Cherkis—and your torture, Martin—and my torture—”
“There's something in my mind that's been erased,” she said. “I remember the City of Cherkis—and your suffering, Martin—and my suffering—”
Her face whitened; Ventnor's brow contracted anxiously. I knew for what he watched—but Ruth's shamed face was all human; on it was no shadow nor trace of that alien soul which so few hours since had threatened us.
Her face went pale; Ventnor's brow furrowed with concern. I understood what he was watching—but Ruth's embarrassed expression was entirely human; there was no hint or indication of that strange soul that had threatened us just a few hours earlier.
“Yes,” she nodded, “I remember that. And I remember how Norhala repaid them. I remember that I was glad, fiercely glad, and then I was tired—so tired. And then—I come to the rubbed-out place,” she ended perplexedly.
“Yes,” she nodded, “I remember that. And I remember how Norhala paid them back. I remember I was so happy, fiercely happy, and then I was exhausted—so exhausted. And then—I come to the erased part,” she concluded, confused.
Deliberately, almost banally had I not realized his purpose, he changed the subject. He held her from him at arm's length.
Deliberately, almost casually, I hadn't noticed his intention as he switched topics. He kept her at arm's length.
“Ruth!” he exclaimed, half mockingly, half reprovingly. “Don't you think your morning negligee is just a little scanty even for this Godforsaken corner of the earth?”
“Ruth!” he exclaimed, partly teasing and partly scolding. “Don’t you think your morning outfit is a bit too revealing even for this desolate part of the world?”
Lips parted in sheer astonishment, she looked at him. Then her eyes dropped to her bare feet, her dimpled knees. She clasped her arms across her breasts; rosy red turned all her fair skin.
Lips parted in pure astonishment, she looked at him. Then her eyes dropped to her bare feet, her dimpled knees. She wrapped her arms across her breasts; rosy red colored all her fair skin.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Oh!” And hid from Drake and me behind the tall figure of her brother.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Oh!” Then she hid from Drake and me behind her tall brother.
I walked over to the pile of silken stuffs, took the cloak and tossed it to her. Ventnor pointed to the saddlebags.
I walked over to the pile of silky fabrics, grabbed the cloak, and threw it to her. Ventnor pointed to the saddlebags.
“You've another outfit there, Ruth,” he said. “We'll take a turn through the place. Call us when you're ready. We'll get something to eat and go see what's happening—out there.”
“You’ve got another outfit there, Ruth,” he said. “We’ll take a stroll around. Call us when you’re ready. We’ll grab a bite to eat and see what’s going on—out there.”
She nodded. We passed through the curtains and out of the hall into the chamber that had been Norhala's. There we halted, Drake eyeing Martin with a certain embarrassment. The older man thrust out his hand to him.
She nodded. We moved through the curtains and out of the hall into the room that had been Norhala's. We stopped there, with Drake looking at Martin with some embarrassment. The older man extended his hand to him.
“I knew it, Drake,” he said. “Ruth told me all about it when Cherkis had us. And I'm very glad. It's time she was having a home of her own and not running around the lost places with me. I'll miss her—miss her damnably, of course. But I'm glad, boy—glad!”
“I knew it, Drake,” he said. “Ruth told me everything when Cherkis had us. And I’m really happy about it. It’s time she had a place of her own instead of wandering around lost with me. I’ll miss her—definitely going to miss her. But I’m happy for you, man—really happy!”
There was a little silence while each looked deep into each other's hearts. Then Ventnor dropped Dick's hand.
There was a brief silence as they each looked deep into each other's hearts. Then Ventnor let go of Dick's hand.
“And that's all of THAT,” he said. “The problem before us is—how are we going to get back home?”
“And that's everything,” he said. “The issue we have is—how are we going to get back home?”
“The—THING—is dead.” I spoke from an absolute conviction that surprised me, based as it was upon no really tangible, known evidence.
“The—THING—is dead.” I said this with a certainty that surprised me, since it was based on no real, concrete evidence.
“I think so,” he said. “No—I KNOW so. Yet even if we can pass over its body, how can we climb out of its lair? That slide down which we rode with Norhala is unclimbable. The walls are unscalable. And there is that chasm—she—spanned for us. How can we cross THAT? The tunnel to the ruins was sealed. There remains of possible roads the way through the forest to what was the City of Cherkis. Frankly I am loathe to take it.
“I think so,” he said. “No—I KNOW so. But even if we can get past its body, how are we going to climb out of its lair? That slide we went down with Norhala can’t be climbed back up. The walls are impossible to scale. And that chasm—she—spanned for us. How do we cross THAT? The tunnel to the ruins was sealed. There are some possible routes through the forest to what used to be the City of Cherkis. Honestly, I really don’t want to take that option.
“I am not at all sure that all the armored men were slain—that some few may not have escaped and be lurking there. It would be short shrift for us if we fell into their hands now.”
“I’m not sure that all the armored men were killed—some might have escaped and be hiding out there. It would be bad news for us if we got caught by them now.”
“And I'm not sure of THAT,” objected Drake. “I think their pep and push must be pretty thoroughly knocked out—if any do remain. I think if they saw us coming they'd beat it so fast that they'd smoke with the friction.”
“And I'm not so sure about that,” Drake countered. “I think their energy and motivation must be pretty much gone—if any is left at all. I believe that if they saw us coming, they'd take off so quickly that they'd leave smoke in their wake.”
“There's something to that,” Ventnor smiled. “Still I'm not keen on taking the chance. At any rate, the first thing to do is to see what happened down there in the Pit. Maybe we'll have some other idea after that.”
“There's definitely something to that,” Ventnor smiled. “Still, I'm not really up for taking the risk. Anyway, the first thing we need to do is check out what happened down in the Pit. Maybe after that, we'll come up with a different idea.”
“I know what happened there,” announced Drake, surprisingly. “It was a short circuit!”
“I know what happened there,” Drake said, surprisingly. “It was a short circuit!”
We gaped at him, mystified.
We stared at him, confused.
“Burned out!” said Drake. “Every damned one of them—burned out. What were they, after all? A lot of living dynamos. Dynamotors—rather. And all of a sudden they had too much juice turned on. Bang went their insulations—whatever they were.
“Burned out!” said Drake. “Every single one of them—burned out. What were they, anyway? A bunch of living dynamos. Dynamotors—actually. And all of a sudden, they had too much power flowing through them. Bang went their insulations—whatever they were.
“Bang went they. Burned out—short circuited. I don't pretend to know why or how. Nonsense! I do know. The cones were some kind of immensely concentrated force—electric, magnetic; either or both or more. I myself believe that they were probably solid—in a way of speaking—coronium.
“Off they went. Burned out—short-circuited. I won't pretend to know why or how. Nonsense! I do know. The cones were some sort of incredibly concentrated force—electric, magnetic; either, both, or more. I personally believe that they were probably solid—in a way of speaking—coronium.”
“If about twenty of the greatest scientists the world has ever known are right, coronium is—well, call it curdled energy. The electric potentiality of Niagara in a pin point of dust of yellow fire. All right—they or IT lost control. Every pin point swelled out into a Niagara. And as it did so, it expanded from a controlled dust dot to an uncontrolled cataract—in other words, its energy was unleashed and undammed.
“If about twenty of the greatest scientists the world has ever known are right, coronium is—well, let’s call it condensed energy. The electric potential of Niagara in a tiny speck of yellow fire. Fine—they or IT lost control. Every tiny speck expanded into a Niagara. And as it did, it grew from a controlled dust particle to an uncontrolled waterfall—in other words, its energy was released and unrestrained.”
“Very well—what followed? What HAD to follow? Every living battery of block and globe and spike was supercharged and went—blooey. The valley must have been some sweet little volcano while that short circuiting was going on. All right—let's go down and see what it did to your unclimbable slide and unscalable walls, Ventnor. I'm not sure we won't be able to get out that way.”
“Alright—what happened next? What had to happen? Every single battery of block, globe, and spike was overloaded and blew up. The valley must have turned into a cute little volcano while that short circuiting was happening. Fine—let's head down and check out what it did to your impossible slide and towering walls, Ventnor. I'm not sure we won't be able to escape that way.”
“Come on; everything's ready,” Ruth was calling; her summoning blocked any objection we might have raised to Drake's argument.
“Come on; everything's ready,” Ruth was calling; her invitation shut down any objections we might have had to Drake's argument.
It was no dryad, no distressed pagan clad maid we saw as we passed back into the room of the pool. In knickerbockers and short skirt, prim and self-possessed, rebellious curls held severely in place by close-fitting cap and slender feet stoutly shod, Ruth hovered over the steaming kettle swung above the spirit lamp.
It wasn’t a dryad or a distressed pagan maiden we saw as we returned to the room with the pool. In knickerbockers and a short skirt, prim and self-assured, with rebellious curls tightly held in place by a snug cap and sturdy shoes on her slender feet, Ruth hovered over the steaming kettle suspended above the spirit lamp.
And she was very silent as we hastily broke fast. Nor when we had finished did she go to Drake. She clung close to her brother and beside him as we set forth down the roadway, through the rain, toward the ledge between the cliffs where the veils had shimmered.
And she was really quiet as we quickly had breakfast. Even after we were done, she didn't go to Drake. She stayed close to her brother, right next to him as we headed down the road, through the rain, toward the spot between the cliffs where the veils had shimmered.
Hotter and hotter it grew as we advanced; the air steamed like a Turkish bath. The mists clustered so thickly that at last we groped forward step by step, holding to each other.
Hotter and hotter it got as we moved forward; the air felt like a sauna. The fog was so dense that eventually we had to feel our way along, step by step, holding onto each other.
“No use,” gasped Ventnor. “We couldn't see. We'll have to turn back.”
“No point,” Ventnor gasped. “We couldn't see. We'll have to head back.”
“Burned out!” said Dick. “Didn't I tell you? The whole valley was a volcano. And with that deluge falling in it—why wouldn't there be a fog? It's why there IS a fog. We'll have to wait until it clears.”
“Burned out!” said Dick. “Didn’t I tell you? The whole valley was a volcano. And with all that rain pouring down—why wouldn’t there be a fog? That’s the reason there IS a fog. We’ll have to wait until it clears.”
We trudged back to the blue globe.
We walked back to the blue globe.
All that day the rain fell. Throughout the few remaining hours of daylight we wandered over the house of Norhala, examining its most interesting contents, or sat theorizing, discussing all phases of the phenomena we had witnessed.
All day long, the rain poured down. During the last few hours of daylight, we explored the house of Norhala, checking out its most intriguing items, or we sat around theorizing and discussing all the different aspects of the events we had seen.
We told Ruth what had occurred after she had thrown in her lot with Norhala; and of the enigmatic struggle between the glorious Disk and the sullenly flaming Thing I have called the Keeper.
We told Ruth what happened after she teamed up with Norhala, and about the mysterious conflict between the magnificent Disk and the moody, fiery entity I referred to as the Keeper.
We told her of the entombment of Norhala.
We told her about Norhala's burial.
When she heard that she wept.
When she heard that, she cried.
“She was sweet,” she sobbed; “she was lovely. And she was beautiful. Dearly she loved me. I KNOW she loved me. Oh, I know that we and ours and that which was hers could not share the world together. But it comes to me that Earth would have been far less poisonous with those that were Norhala's than it is with us and ours!”
“She was sweet,” she cried; “she was lovely. And she was beautiful. She loved me deeply. I KNOW she loved me. Oh, I know that we and ours and what was hers couldn't exist in the same world. But I keep thinking that Earth would have been much less toxic with those who were Norhala's than it is with us and ours!”
Weeping, she passed through the curtainings, going we knew to Norhala's chamber.
Weeping, she walked through the curtains, and we knew she was heading to Norhala's room.
It was a strange thing indeed that she had said, I thought, watching her go. That the garden of the world would be far less poisonous blossoming with those Things of wedded crystal and metal and magnetic fires than fertile as now with us of flesh and blood and bone. To me came appreciations of their harmonies, and mingled with those perceptions were others of humanity—disharmonious, incoordinate, ever struggling, ever striving to destroy itself—
It was definitely a weird thing she said, I thought, as I watched her leave. That the world’s garden would be much less toxic blooming with those crystal and metal things and magnetic fires than it is now with us made of flesh, blood, and bone. I sensed their harmonies, and mixed with those feelings were others about humanity—disharmonious, chaotic, always fighting, always trying to destroy itself—
There was a plaintive whinnying at the open door. A long and hairy face, a pair of patient, inquiring eyes looked in. It was a pony. For a moment it regarded us—and then trotted trustfully through; ambled up to us; poked its head against my side.
There was a sad whinny at the open door. A long, furry face with a pair of curious, patient eyes looked in. It was a pony. For a moment, it stared at us—then trotted in trustingly, walked over to us, and nudged its head against my side.
It had been ridden by one of the Persians whom Ruth had killed, for under it, slipped from the girths, a saddle dangled. And its owner must have been kind to it—we knew that from its lack of fear for us. Driven by the tempest of the night before, it had been led back by instinct to the protection of man.
It had been ridden by one of the Persians Ruth had killed, because a saddle dangled underneath it, having slipped from the girths. Its owner must have been good to it—we could tell by how unafraid it was of us. Driven by the storm from the night before, it had instinctively sought the protection of humans.
“Some luck!” breathed Drake.
“Total luck!” breathed Drake.
He busied himself with the pony, stripping away the hanging saddle, grooming it.
He occupied himself with the pony, taking off the saddle and grooming it.
CHAPTER XXXI. SLAG!
That night we slept well. Awakening, we found that the storm had grown violent again; the wind roaring and the rain falling in such volume that it was impossible to make our way to the Pit. Twice, as a matter of fact, we tried; but the smooth roadway was a torrent, and, drenched even through our oils to the skin, we at last abandoned the attempt. Ruth and Drake drifted away together among the other chambers of the globe; they were absorbed in themselves, and we did not thrust ourselves upon them. All the day the torrents fell.
That night we slept well. When we woke up, we found that the storm had turned violent again; the wind was howling and the rain was coming down so hard that we couldn't make our way to the Pit. In fact, we tried twice, but the smooth path had turned into a rushing stream, and, soaked through our waterproofs to the skin, we finally gave up. Ruth and Drake wandered off together among the other rooms of the globe; they were lost in their own world, and we didn't interfere. The downpour continued all day.
We sat down that night to what was well-nigh the last of Ventnor's stores. Seemingly Ruth had forgotten Norhala; at least, she spoke no more of her.
We sat down that night to what was almost the last of Ventnor's supplies. It seemed like Ruth had forgotten about Norhala; at least, she didn't mention her anymore.
“Martin,” she said, “can't we start back tomorrow? I want to get away. I want to get back to our own world.”
“Martin,” she said, “can’t we head back tomorrow? I want to leave. I want to get back to our own world.”
“As soon as the storm ceases, Ruth,” he answered, “we start. Little sister—I too want you to get back quickly.”
“As soon as the storm stops, Ruth,” he replied, “we'll leave. Little sister—I want you to get back quickly too.”
The next morning the storm had gone. We awakened soon after dawn into clear and brilliant light. We had a silent and hurried breakfast. The saddlebags were packed and strapped upon the pony. Within them were what we could carry of souvenirs from Norhala's home—a suit of lacquered armor, a pair of cloaks and sandals, the jeweled combs. Ruth and Drake at the side of the pony, Ventnor and I leading, we set forth toward the Pit.
The next morning, the storm had passed. We woke up shortly after dawn to clear and bright light. We had a quiet and quick breakfast. The saddlebags were packed and strapped onto the pony. Inside were the souvenirs we could take from Norhala's home—a suit of lacquered armor, a pair of cloaks and sandals, and the jeweled combs. Ruth and Drake were by the pony's side, while Ventnor and I led the way as we headed toward the Pit.
“We'll probably have to come back, Walter,” he said. “I don't believe the place is passable.”
“We'll probably have to come back, Walter,” he said. “I don't think the place is passable.”
I pointed—we were then just over the threshold of the elfin globe. Where the veils had stretched between the perpendicular pillars of the cliffs was now a wide and ragged-edged opening.
I pointed—we were now just over the threshold of the magical globe. Where the veils had stretched between the vertical pillars of the cliffs was now a wide and jagged opening.
The roadway which had run so smoothly through the scarps was blocked by a thousand foot barrier. Over it, beyond it, I could see through the crystalline clarity of the air the opposing walls.
The road that had flowed so smoothly through the slopes was blocked by a thousand-foot barrier. Beyond it, I could see the opposing walls through the crystal-clear air.
“We can climb it,” Ventnor said. We passed on and reached the base of the barrier. An avalanche had dropped there; the barricade was the debris of the torn cliffs, their dust, their pebbles, their boulders. We toiled up; we reached the crest; we looked down upon the valley.
“We can climb it,” Ventnor said. We moved on and arrived at the base of the barrier. An avalanche had fallen there; the blockade was made up of rubble from the shattered cliffs, their dust, their stones, their boulders. We struggled upward; we reached the top; we looked down at the valley.
When first we had seen it we had gazed upon a sea of radiance pierced with lanced forests, swept with gigantic gonfalons of flame; we had seen it emptied of its fiery mists—a vast slate covered with the chirography of a mathematical god; we had seen it filled with the symboling of the Metal Hordes and dominated by the colossal integrate hieroglyph of the living City; we had seen it as a radiant lake over which brooded weird suns; a lake of yellow flame froth upon which a sparkling hail fell, within which reared islanded towers and a drowning mount running with cataracts of sun fires; here we had watched a goddess woman, a being half of earth, half of the unknown immured within a living tomb—a dying tomb—of flaming mysteries; had seen a cross-shaped metal Satan, a sullen flaming crystal Judas betray—itself.
When we first saw it, we looked at a sea of light pierced with towering forests, swept by huge banners of flame; we witnessed it rid of its fiery mists—a vast slate covered with the handwriting of a mathematical god; we saw it filled with the symbols of the Metal Hordes and dominated by the gigantic integrated hieroglyph of the living City; we viewed it as a radiant lake beneath strange suns; a lake of yellow flame froth upon which a sparkling hail fell, within which stood isolated towers and a sinking mountain flowing with waterfalls of sunlight; here we watched a goddess, a being half of earth, half of the unknown, trapped within a living tomb—a dying tomb—of burning mysteries; we saw a cross-shaped metal Satan, a brooding flaming crystal Judas betraying—itself.
Where we had peered into the unfathomable, had glimpsed the infinite, had heard and had seen the inexplicable, now was—
Where we had looked into the unexplainable, had caught a glimpse of the infinite, had heard and seen the mysterious, now was—
Slag!
Slag!
The amethystine ring from which had been streamed the circling veils was cracked and blackened; like a seam of coal it had stretched around the Pit—a crown of mourning. The veils were gone. The floor of the valley was fissured and blackened; its patterns, its writings burned away. As far as we could see stretched a sea of slag—coal black, vitrified and dead.
The amethyst ring from which the swirling veils had flowed was cracked and charred; it stretched around the Pit like a seam of coal—a crown of sorrow. The veils were gone. The valley floor was split and darkened; its patterns and inscriptions burned away. As far as we could see was a sea of waste—jet black, glassy, and lifeless.
Here and there black hillocks sprawled; huge pillars arose, bent and twisted as though they had been jettings of lava cooled into rigidity before they could sink back or break. These shapes clustered most thickly around an immense calcified mound. They were what were left of the battling Hordes, and the mound was what had been the Metal Monster.
Here and there, black hills spread out; huge pillars rose, bent and twisted as if they had been streams of lava that cooled too quickly to flow back or break apart. These shapes were most densely packed around a massive calcified mound. They were the remnants of the fighting Hordes, and the mound was what had once been the Metal Monster.
Somewhere there were the ashes of Norhala, sealed by fire in the urn of the Metal Emperor!
Somewhere lay the ashes of Norhala, sealed by fire in the urn of the Metal Emperor!
From side to side of the Pit, in broken beaches and waves and hummocks, in blackened, distorted tusks and warped towerings, reaching with hideous pathos in thousands of forms toward the charred mound, was only slag.
From one side of the Pit to the other, in fractured shores and rippling waves and bumps, in twisted, dark tusks and bent towers, stretching with a terrible sadness in countless shapes toward the scorched pile, there was nothing but waste.
From rifts and hollows still filled with water little wreaths of steam drifted. In those futile wraiths of vapor was all that remained of the might of the Metal Monster.
From cracks and depressions still filled with water, little wreaths of steam drifted. In those fleeting wraiths of vapor was all that remained of the power of the Metal Monster.
Catastrophe I had expected, tragedy I knew we would find—but I had looked for nothing so filled with the abomination of desolation, so frightful as was this.
Catastrophe I expected, tragedy I knew we would encounter—but I had not anticipated anything so filled with the horror of desolation, so terrifying as this.
“Burned out!” muttered Drake. “Short-circuited and burned out! Like a dynamo—like an electric light!”
“Burned out!” Drake muttered. “Short-circuited and burned out! Like a dynamo—like an electric light!”
“Destiny!” said Ventnor. “Destiny! Not yet was the hour struck for man to relinquish his sovereignty over the world. Destiny!”
“Destiny!” said Ventnor. “Destiny! The time hasn’t come yet for humanity to give up control over the world. Destiny!”
We began to pick our way down the heaped debris and out upon the plain. For all that day and part of another we searched for an opening out of the Pit.
We started making our way down the piled-up debris and out onto the plain. For that entire day and part of the next, we looked for a way out of the Pit.
Everywhere was the incredible calcification. The surfaces that had been the smooth metallic carapaces with the tiny eyes deep within them, crumbled beneath the lightest blow. Not long would it be until under wind and rain they dissolved into dust and mud.
Everywhere was the incredible calcification. The surfaces that had been the smooth metallic shells with the tiny eyes deep within them crumbled at the slightest touch. It wouldn’t be long before they broke down into dust and mud under the wind and rain.
And it grew increasingly obvious that Drake's theory of the destruction was correct. The Monster had been one prodigious magnet—or, rather, a prodigious dynamo. By magnetism, by electricity, it had lived and had been activated.
And it became more and more clear that Drake's theory about the destruction was right. The Monster had been one huge magnet—or, more accurately, a huge dynamo. It had existed and been energized through magnetism and electricity.
Whatever the force of which the cones were built and that I have likened to energy-made material, it was certainly akin to electromagnetic energies.
Whatever the force used to create the cones, which I've compared to energy-made material, it was definitely similar to electromagnetic energies.
When, in the cataclysm, that force was diffused there had been created a magnetic field of incredible intensity; had been concentrated an electric charge of inconceivable magnitude.
When the catastrophe happened, a magnetic field of unbelievable strength was generated, and an electric charge of unimaginable size was accumulated.
Discharging, it had blasted the Monster—short-circuited it, and burned it out.
Discharging, it had taken down the Monster—short-circuited it, and burned it out.
But what was it that had led up to the cataclysm? What was it that had turned the Metal Monster upon itself? What disharmony had crept into that supernal order to set in motion the machinery of disintegration?
But what had caused the disaster? What had made the Metal Monster turn on itself? What chaos had seeped into that heavenly order to trigger the breakdown?
We could only conjecture. The cruciform Shape I have named the Keeper was the agent of destruction—of that there could be no doubt. In the enigmatic organism which while many still was one and which, retaining its integrity as a whole could dissociate manifold parts yet still as a whole maintain an unseen contact and direction over them through miles of space, the Keeper had its place, its work, its duties.
We could only guess. The cross-shaped figure I call the Keeper was definitely the cause of destruction—there’s no doubt about that. In the mysterious organism that, while being many, was still one, and which, keeping its wholeness, could break into different parts yet still maintain an unseen connection and guidance over them through miles of distance, the Keeper had its role, its tasks, and its responsibilities.
So too had that wondrous Disk whose visible and concentrate power, whose manifest leadership, had made us name it emperor.
So too had that amazing Disk, whose visible and focused power, whose clear leadership, had led us to call it emperor.
And had not Norhala called the Disk—Ruler?
And didn't Norhala call the Disk—Ruler?
What were the responsibilities of these twain to the mass of the organism of which they were such important units? What were the laws they administered, the laws they must obey?
What were the responsibilities of these two to the larger system they were such important parts of? What were the rules they enforced, the rules they had to follow?
Something certainly of that mysterious law which Maeterlinck has called the spirit of the Hive—and something infinitely greater, like that which governs the swarming sun bees of Hercules' clustered orbs.
Something definitely related to that mysterious force which Maeterlinck referred to as the spirit of the Hive—and something even greater, like that which directs the swarming sun bees of Hercules' grouped celestial bodies.
Had there evolved within the Keeper of the Cones—guardian and engineer as it seemed to have been—ambition?
Had there developed within the Keeper of the Cones—guardian and engineer as it appeared to be—ambition?
Had there risen within it a determination to wrest power from the Disk, to take its place as Ruler?
Had a determination to seize power from the Disk and take its place as Ruler emerged within it?
How else explain that conflict I had sensed when the Emperor had plucked Drake and me from the Keeper's grip that night following the orgy of the feeding?
How else can I explain the tension I felt when the Emperor pulled Drake and me away from the Keeper's hold that night after the feeding frenzy?
How else explain that duel in the shattered Hall of the Cones whose end had been the signal for the final cataclysm?
How else can we explain that duel in the broken Hall of the Cones, which marked the beginning of the final disaster?
How else explain the alinement of the cubes behind the Keeper against the globes and pyramids remaining loyal to the will of the Disk?
How else can we explain the alignment of the cubes behind the Keeper against the globes and pyramids that remain loyal to the will of the Disk?
We discussed this, Ventnor and I.
We talked about this, Ventnor and I.
“This world,” he mused, “is a place of struggle. Air and sea and land and all things that dwell within and on them must battle for life. Earth not Mars is the planet of war. I have a theory”—he hesitated—“that the magnetic currents which are the nerve force of this globe of ours were what fed the Metal Things.
“This world,” he thought, “is a place of struggle. Air, sea, land, and everything that lives in and on them have to fight for survival. Earth, not Mars, is the planet of conflict. I have a theory”—he paused—“that the magnetic currents, which are the driving force of our globe, are what sustained the Metal Things.”
“Within those currents is the spirit of earth. And always they have been supercharged with strife, with hatreds, warfare. Were these drawn in by the Things as they fed? Did it happen that the Keeper became—TUNED—to them? That it absorbed and responded to them, growing even more sensitive to these forces—until it reflected humanity?”
“Inside those currents is the essence of the earth. And they have always been charged with conflict, hatred, and war. Did the Things draw this in as they fed? Did the Keeper become—TUNED—to them? Did it absorb and respond to them, becoming even more attuned to these forces—until it mirrored humanity?”
“Who knows, Goodwin—who can tell?”
“Who knows, Goodwin—who can say?”
Enigma, unless the explanations I have hazarded be accepted, must remain that monstrous suicide. Enigma, save for inconclusive theories, must remain the question of the Monster's origin.
Enigma, unless the explanations I've suggested are accepted, must stay that monstrous suicide. Enigma, aside from inconclusive theories, must remain the question of the Monster's origin.
If answers there were, they were lost forever in the slag we trod.
If there were answers, they were lost forever in the debris we walked through.
It was afternoon of the second day that we found a rift in the blasted wall of the valley. We decided to try it. We had not dared to take the road by which Norhala had led us into the City.
It was the afternoon of the second day when we discovered a gap in the ruined wall of the valley. We decided to give it a shot. We hadn’t been brave enough to take the route that Norhala had used to bring us into the City.
The giant slide was broken and climbable. But even if we could have passed safely through the tunnel of the abyss there still was left the chasm over which we could have thrown no bridge. And if we could have bridged it still at that road's end was the cliff whose shaft Norhala had sealed with her lightnings.
The giant slide was broken and climbable. But even if we could have safely crawled through the tunnel of the abyss, there was still the chasm that we couldn't bridge. And even if we had bridged it, at the end of that path was the cliff that Norhala had sealed with her lightning.
So we entered the rift.
So we entered the portal.
Of our wanderings thereafter I need not write. From the rift we emerged into a maze of the valleys, and after a month in that wilderness, living upon what game we could shoot, we found a road that led us into Gyantse.
Of our travels after that, I don’t need to say much. We came out of the rift into a maze of valleys, and after a month in that wildness, living off whatever game we could hunt, we finally found a road that took us to Gyantse.
In another six weeks we were home in America.
In another six weeks, we were back home in America.
My story is finished.
My story is complete.
There in the Trans-Himalayan wilderness is the blue globe that was the weird home of the lightning witch—and looking back I feel now she could not have been all woman.
There in the Trans-Himalayan wilderness is the blue globe that was the strange home of the lightning witch—and looking back, I realize now she couldn't have been entirely human.
There is the vast pit with its coronet of fantastic peaks; its symboled, calcined floor and the crumbling body of the inexplicable, the incredible Thing which, alive, was the shadow of extinction, annihilation, hovering to hurl itself upon humanity. That shadow is gone; that pall withdrawn.
There is the huge pit with its crown of amazing peaks; its marked, burnt floor and the decaying remains of the mysterious, the unbelievable Thing that, when alive, was the shadow of extinction, destruction, ready to attack humanity. That shadow is gone; that gloom has lifted.
But to me—to each of us four who saw those phenomena—their lesson remains, ineradicable; giving a new strength and purpose to us, teaching us a new humility.
But to me—to each of us four who witnessed those events—their lesson stays with us, unforgettable; providing us with new strength and purpose, and teaching us a new humility.
For in that vast crucible of life of which we are so small a part, what other Shapes may even now be rising to submerge us?
For in that huge melting pot of life of which we are such a small part, what other forms might be emerging right now that could overwhelm us?
In that vast reservoir of force that is the mystery-filled infinite through which we roll, what other shadows may be speeding upon us?
In that vast reservoir of energy that is the mysterious infinite we navigate, what other shadows might be rushing toward us?
Who knows?
Who knows?
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!